ă€ŠThe Fourth Mistressă€‹


 Chapter 1 - Strong Arms

    Music Rmendation: The Red Room by The Newton Brothers

    .

    Her brown eyes looked outside the window, seeing the trees pass one after another as the four horses pulled the carriage through the forest. Her tongue peeked out to wet her lips that had turned dry. The air blew against her face, ruffling some of her brown hair that she hadbed and loosely braided.

    "Louise dear, look at your hair," said her Aunt Merlin, who was sitting next to her in the carriage. "It looks like you just got out of bed-" and when the gust of wind blew strongly through the window, her aunt ced her hand in front of her face.

    Louiseughed, her pink lips stretching into a grin before she closed her eyes, "There."

    Her aunt passed a look at her niece, "Good lord, what shall I do with this child? The people in the manor are going to think we rolled in the hay." Louise saw her aunt press her hands to fix her blonde hair.

    "That will give people something to talk about. How strange that people still have time to gossip when the same time can be used for something useful," muttered Louise under her breath that her aunt heard.

    "It is nothing but passing information. I heard that Mr. George Boville have invited people who belong to high society. It is only right that we should be at our best appearance and behaviour," Louise could sense a tinge of nervousness mixed with excitement that filled her aunt''s voice. It wasn''t often middle-ss families like theirs were invited to lunch or other tea parties arranged by the people of higher society. "I also heard that Mrs. Joan Rnd''s son has returned from the voyage."

    "Mm," Louise raised her brows with an understanding smile. So this was her aunt''s n.

    "What? You don''t n to live as a spinster, do you? I don''t know what your mother and father would think about me," Aunt Merlin shook her head, upset over the fact that her niece was not married even though she had reached the age of twenty-one.

    Louise''s eyes shone, and she put her hands around her aunt''s chubby arm. Leaning closer, she said, "They would be happy that you took me in and took care of me. Giving me food to fill my stomach and gave me the education that I needed."

    "And now it troubles me," a frown appeared on her aunt''s forehead. "Look at all the girls who got married and have children, and look at you. Working as a clerk at the firm that deals with legal matters, not to forget for a man who is old and doesn''t take anymore cases."

    "You would find it very fascinating, Aunt Merlin. The kind of gossip people never speak about. It was only yesterday did I find the dispute about two children over the share of their inheritance," stated Louise, "Mama and papa would be very proud," and Aunt Merlin nodded her head in agreement.

    "Of course, they would. Not many young women are as capable as you," Aunt Merlin patted Louise''s head. "They would be proud of you."

    Louise had lost her parents at the young age of six, losing them because of consumption. She was taken in by her father''s younger sister Merlin DeRose, married to Hugo DeRose, who worked as an incharger in the textile factory.

    When the carriage reached near the estate, passing through the gates, Louise couldn''t help but get her head closer to the window to see the statues that were made of marbles she had never seen before.

    "Beautiful, aren''t they?" whispered her aunt, "Mr. Boville made a lot of money by joining with Mr. Reed in trading business. And this is just in three-four years."

    The carriage pulled over in front of the enormous manor, and the coachman pulled open the door for the twodies. Aunt Merlin was the first one to step down, quickly making her dress proper and making sure there wasn''t a crease on her skirt.

    "Thank you, David," Louise thanked their coachman, who bowed his head. He had been working for the DeRose'' family even before she had been taken in by the DeRose'' family.

    "Always my pleasure, Lady Louise," David bowed his head. When Louise stepped forward, the carriage''s door was shut close by David.

    Louise looked at Boville''s manor that stood tall. The paints on the walls looked fresh as if it was only yesterday the walls had been painted. Both she and her aunt Merlin made their way to the entrance to be greeted by the maids before they were led to a luxurious room where the other guests had gathered.

    "Mrs. DeRose! It''s so good to see you here!" Mrs. Boville walked through the little crowd of people who were in the room, and she hugged Louise''s aunt.

    "It was hard to resist your invitation. This is my niece Louise," Aunt Merlin introduced Louise, cing her hand on Louise'' arm, and the girl bowed her head.

    "It is a pleasure to be making your acquaintance, Lady Gianna," Louise offered thedy a bow.

    Lady Gianna smiled at Louise, "I must say, when your aunt mentioned about you, I thought she was only making up about how beautiful you are as we never got to see you," the woman lightly joked. "Your aunt speaks very highly of you. I am d she has you."

    Louise smiled, "And I am d I have her and uncle."

    And it was true. With her parents who had left the world, Louise had no one except her uncle and aunt. She didn''t know what she would have done without their help and care. Her aunt had tried to fill her mother''s gap, but some emptiness in the heart was hard to fill.

    "It is finally good to have you here. Let me introduce you to Lady Natalia," said Lady Gianna to Aunt Merlin, and they were dragged to be introduced to the others.

    The next few minutes, Louise spoke to some of the guests who were acquainting with each other, and the young girl obliged. With some of the familiar questions being thrown at Louise, she smiled and looked at her aunt, who seemed to be upied speaking to the otherdies, giving Louise the opportunity to explore the manor.

    Louise walked around the ground floor before making her way towards the first floor that had plenty of rooms along with the deserted passage as everyone were busy below, enjoying themselves in thepany of people.

    She didn''t mind people''spany, but it turned slightly ufortable when people started to question her why she wasn''t married yet.

    Every step that she took on the wooden floor created a sharp yet peaceful sound on it. Her finger traced against the railings of the passage, where if she leaned over, she would be able to see the inside part of the ground floor.

    While Louise continued to explore the first floor and was about to take a turn, she crashed against someone, creating an ''oomph'' sound. She had walked at a speed that, because of the collision, her body had started to fall back only to be held by a pair of strong arms that steadied her. It took her a second before she trailed the arms that held her own, moving up to see a person who wore a crisp white shirt.

    Her brown eyes looked at the person''s face, who had a square jaw and his lips set in a thin line as if he wasn''t happy with the collision. The same couldn''t be told about her because her eyes trailed up to look into his olive-green eyes, staring into his eyes, seeing how clear they were without any specks of brown in them. His ck hair had been partitioned at the side and neatlybed.

    "My apologies for not looking ahead," the man apologized in a deep voice, and Louise stared at him.

    Not wanting to make a fool of herself, she quicklyposed herself and said, "I should have been careful. I didn''t know there would be someone up here," she apologized.

    But then it wasn''t just her who was staring. When her eyes fell back on his hands that had not let go of her, the man seemed to realize, and he quickly let go of her hands as if he had touched a burning hot iron.

    When he started walking, Louise couldn''t help herself but step away as if she was giving him space, when in truth, the passage was wide enough to let more than five people pass at a time. The man disappeared without uttering another word. Louise continued looking at the things that Lady Gianna and her husband had collected.

    Whilst she was on the same floor, she entered the room that had three tall racks built in the middle of the room. Louise could smell the scent of the old books that surrounded the entire room.

    Walking forward, she started to read the book''s title, her lips moving without a sounding out of her mouth. Noticing a familiar book, she decided to pull it from its ce, and a gasp escaped her pink lips. Through the gap that she had created in the rack, she saw it was the same person whom she had collided with a while ago in the passageway.

    His eyes looked up from the book he was holding in his hand, meeting her eyes. Louise didn''t want him thinking she was following him, and she asked the first question that appeared on her mind, "Do you like books?"

    Because of the expression that his handsome face held, she was sure if he was going to dismiss her words, but he surprised her with a faint smile on his lips, "What is there not to like about books. They take you away from the living world to another ce, some that are informational, some just for joy."

    "Right," Louise returned his faint smile with a polite smile on her lips, and for a moment, he seemed slightly perplexed. She quickly cleared her throat. "I am Louise Evardon," she introduced herself.

    "Graham Reed," he gave a slight nod, and Louise internally raised her eyebrows. The Reeds who were trading with the Boville''s? She had heard about them from her aunt but never had she got the opportunity to meet anyone except for Senior Mr. Reed''s daughter, Alison, whom she had only seen.

    Louise wondered what a man like him was doing up here all alone by himself amid books, instead of spending his time where people had gathered.

    Louise couldn''t help but stare at the man who could make a woman or a girl turn in his direction, captivating the attention and not letting it go. It was a strange maism that she felt towards him, which she had never experienced before. She now understood what the rumours were all about when it came to Graham Reed.

    "What are you doing here instead of being down with the guests?" Graham surprised her with the question that she had nned to ask him. She wouldn''t have guessed that he would indulge himself in a conversation with her, and she realized how there was always more to a person''s exterior. Because by the looks, it looked like he wanted to be left alone.

    "I wanted to have a look at the manor. I have never been to one before," confessed Louise, and Graham tilted his head to the side as if in thought.

    "What book were you reading?" asked Louise, her voice holding curiosity.

    Graham looked down at the book in his hand, not because he didn''t know what he was reading, but for a moment, he was lost looking at the brown eyes. "Memoirs of mortals," and he looked up at her, "How about yourself?"

    Louise noticed how deep his voice was. It felt like she was a sponge that soaked every single word that escaped through his lips, "Um, Emma," she raised her hand before dropping it to her side.

    "A romantic," hummed Graham.

    Louise smiled, a light blush on her cheeks when she answered, "A hopeless romantic. I have read as much as I could get my hands on the books. And by the look on your face, something tells me you aren''t."

    "Pardon me, Ms. Evardon, romance doesn''t sit well with me. I find it to be a waste of time. Things that are of no use," Graham responded.

    "I would like to refuse, Mr. Reed," said Louise, and Graham''s eyes subtly narrowed, "Love is beautiful, and ites in different forms."

    "But the love that you speak of is where two people stare at the stars and waste their time. It''s a fool''s path, and by the time you realize it, one has lost their valuable time. Even history shows how foolish people turn when they are in love," stated Graham, walking ahead on the other side of the rack and ced the book back in its ce.

    Louise followed the sound of his footsteps, and a frown appeared on her face, "It seems like you haven''t experienced how it feels to fall in love, Mr. Reed," and she heard the sound of a book drop on the ground. "Forgive me for my...words," Louise quickly apologized for being forward when they had only met for the first time.

    A lot of people were not used to her liberal speech, especially men. Women and girls in her society often dumbed themselves to make themselves appealing as it boosted the male ego. But Louise was not like that. She was who she was, and she didn''t believe there was a need to hide it.

    Walking around the rack, Louise saw Graham Reed had disappeared, and it made her wonder if she had annoyed him. From where she stood, she could hear the distant chatter that drifted from the floor below her. Silence filled the room, and Louise sighed.

    This was why Mr. Winkle had added the condition of ''No talking to people'' in her job description the very next month she had started to work for him! But then it didn''t stop Louise from speaking with signs with people who visited Mr. Winkle, and she enjoyed it.

    "You seem to have strong opinions," she heard Graham''s voice behind her, and Louise snapped her head, startled to find him standing behind her. When did hee around? Asked Louise to herself as she hadn''t heard the sharp clicking sounds of his shoes.

    Earlier, when Louise had collided against him, she hadn''t gauged, but it was only now that did she notice how he towered in front of her when it came to their heights. With the closeness, she felt her pulse quicken before she steadied it, "Is it wrong? To have opinions?" she questioned him back.

    "I never said it was," came the words from Graham, and he went back to face the books, his eyes moving from one book to another. It seemed like no book caught held his attention more than a second in the room, thought Louise to herself. But even though his eyes were focused elsewhere, his ears were attentive to the youngdy.

    She heard Mr. Reed then say, "Sometimes, love doesn''t often bring love, Ms. Evardon. If I am not wrong, it brings out various emotions in a human. Jealousy, misery, hate, anguish, heartbreak, and so much more." He turned his head to meet her eyes, "It was lovely talking to you, Ms. Evardon. I must go now."

    Louise bowed back, and she saw him walk past her before exiting from the room.

    After spending some more time reading the book that she had picked, Louise put it back in its rightful ce before leaving the room and heading down where everyone was present. While making her way to where her Aunt Merlin stood talking to one of the women, Louise caught sight of Mr. Reed, who spoke to Mr. Boville with the same serious expression that he held back in the library.

    Their eyes met for the briefest time, and Louise quickly looked away. Her cheeks heated up, and she gulped. Idiot, she scolded herself for looking in his direction. In her defence, it wasn''t just her but many otherdies in the room who were looking at him.

    "Louise, dear, did you go to have a look around the manor?" asked Aunt Merlin.

    Lady Gianna looked in her direction, "Did you like it?" Louise nodded with a smile.

    Another woman who stood there replied to Mrs. Boville, "I''m sure she''s just unfamiliar with ces this big, so she went exploring. It''s a beautiful house, Lady Gianna. I saw that horse made of ss that we-"

    "Home," Louise corrected mindlessly, and the woman who had been interrupted turned to look at Louise.

    "Excuse me?" the woman frowned.

    "It''s a beautiful home," said Louise, and the womanughed.

    "That is what I said," and the woman was ready to continue to speak, but Louise smiled. Aunt Merlin widened her eyes, and she tried to signal to Louise to stop speaking.

    "No, you said house," corrected Louise.

    "Isn''t that the same, missˇ­." the woman drawled. Louise''s eyes swept at the woman who was obviously from a wealthy family. Compared to the other woman in the room, this person wasn''t chubby but on the leaner side who appeared to be in her mid fifties. The woman wore a pearl ne that hung around her neck, and her ck hair had been neatlybed and pinned. "I heard that you are working... What you and I said gives the same meaning. Why the unnecessary correction?"

    Aunt Merlin exchanged apologetic looks with Lady Gianna, who offered her a smile.

    "Louise," said Aunt Merlin, "Could you get me a ss of water, my dear."

    "In a minute, Aunt Merlin," Louise''s words were polite, and her aunt internally closed her eyes. The reason she asked her niece to get water was so that there wouldn''t be an argument.

    "House and home are two different things, mdy. I believe the Boville''s family built this manor, hoping that their family could grow and live with love. A house can be just a building, but a home is something where your family is, where your loved ones are. Home brings warmth, mdy, something that is closer to your heart."

    "You have quite some tongue, don''t you, young girl?" asked the woman, raising her perfectly shaped eyebrows.

    "My apologies, Mrs. Reed," said Aunt Merlin and Louise frowned. Mrs. Reed? "We are so used to calling a house as a home that my niece is familiar with it. Louise?" Aunt Merlin called to gain Louise'' attention, cing her hand on her niece''s back.

    Mrs. Reed, who was staring at Louise, shifted her eyes from Louise to look at her aunt and said, "That''s fine. Just make sure your niece doesn''t interrupt when the elders are speaking."

    Oh no, thought Louise to herself, and the woman turned to speak to Lady Gianna.

    Louise''s eyes slowly drifted to the other side of the room to see Graham looking in her direction. His lips were set in a thin line as if he had heard and witnessed it all.

    She offered him an awkward smile before turning away, "Let me go get that water, Aunt Merlin."

 Chapter 2 - Delivering Letters

    Music Rmendation: Mad World (piano version) by Myuu

    .

    When it was time to leave the Boville''s Manor, Louise was more than happy to bid farewell to everyone and express how lovely it was to meet them even though she had spent less than a few minutes with each one separately. Like many others in this town, she had instilled in her the manners required for exchanging the basic pleasantries from a young age.

    "You are quite a person, Louise. I am d that your aunt brought you here," Lady Giannaplimented Louise. The older woman''s eyes held amusement as she remembered what happened inside her manor. "I would love to have yourpany again."

    Louise smiled, "Me too, Lady Gianna. Thank you for inviting me," she pursed her lips before adding, "Forgive me for upsetting one of your guests."

    "Oh hush, darling." Lady Gianna waved her hand as if it was nothing. "Every day there is something new to learn, and there''s nothing wrong in fixing what we know, be it small or big."

    Louise was grateful that Lady Gianna was not upset with her or her aunt, and instead, she seemed to be a fair woman who did not take Louise''s actions to heart. Their carriage came to stand in front of the manor like many other carriages, and Aunt Merlin was the first one to step inside the carriage. Before Louise could step inside, she turned around, her eyes searching for Mr. Reed, but he was nowhere in sight.

    "What''s the matter, Louise?" asked her aunt.

    Louise got inside the carriage and smiled at her aunt, "I was taking a look."

    "It seems like Lady Gianna has taken a liking towards you, which would mean sometime in the future she might invite you for tea," said Aunt Merlin, pulling off the white gloves that she had worn. "It feels so hot," the woman wiggled her fingers.

    "I like her too. She seems nice," Louise said this as she opened the window curtains for some fresh air.

    She noticed Mr. Reed making his way out of the main entrance with his mother as if they were leaving too. He still had the same haughty yet aloof expression on his face.

    Louise had always wondered if it was possible for a person to disy two different emotions at the same time. Thanks to Mr. Reed, she no longer had to wonder.

    Louise could not stare at the mysterious man for long as her coachman drew the horses'' reins, and soon, the carriage left the manor.

    "Really, Louise, you need to hold that tongue of yours. Mark my words, it will get you into trouble one day," Aunt Merlin shook her head disapprovingly.

    "I was not the one who started it. You heard what thedy said, ''Unfamiliar with ces this big.'' She made it sound like I came from the streets. Her tone was just not right. Just because she has money doesn''t mean she is allowed to look down on others," expressed Louise.

    The wind cause several strands of hair to fall in front of her face. She tucked them behind her ear only for the wind to free them a few secondster. Still, she did not close the window.

    "Oh, dear God, what am I going to do with this child?" Aunt Merlin questioned the skies, concern in her voice.

    "Feed her," Louise replied to her in a deep voice while covering her mouth, pretending it was God answer her.

    Her aunt narrowed her eyes at her before smacking her with one of the carriage pillows.

    "What you said before was not wrong, but there are certain ways to say it. I agree that from where you stand, you are right," Aunt Merlin nodded her head, "And handling people is an art. The same could be told without locking horns. Just like Mrs. Reed," she gave an example, and Louise listened to her aunt speak. "Mrs. Reed coated her words, which were subtle. There was a remark, but there wasn''t at the same time."

    "The art of subtlety," remarked Louise, and her aunt agreed.

    "That''s right! Now getting back to the important matter!" Her aunt pped her hands together with excitement in her eyes. "You saw Mrs. Rnd''s son? How did you find him?"

    "Who?"

    Louise raised her eyes as she did not see the one she was supposed to, and instead, her eyes followed another person who was out of her league, not that she was aiming for him.

    Aunt Merlin''s eyes turned wide.

    "The young man with whom you were speaking before we left the manor. The tall, dirty blonde hair, the dream blue eyes, and don''t forget those cute dimples."

    "Oh, him! Yeah, he seems nice. Polite and a gentleman-"

    "Wonderful! I will tell Mrs. Rnd that you would like to spend some time getting to know each other! How wonderful! Your uncle will be delighted!" eximed Aunt Merlin.

    "Wait, what? Aunt Merlin, I didn''t mean it that way. If I said this carriage is nice and soft, would you get me married to it?" asked Louise.

    "If it has a house and ie, why not?!"

    Louise looked at her aunt like she was crazy, prompting her to slump in her seat.

    "What about the other bachelors who were there? There must have been at least one who caught your attention," said Aunt Merlin with a deep frown. "And you were away from the crowd for a long time. Weren''t you speaking to one of them?"

    Thinking about her encounter, Louise grinned, "I was reading an interesting book I had note across until now."

    Aunt Merlin held her hand on her forehead andy down on her side of the carriage, cing her chubby feet on the pillow she had used to hit Louise earlier.

    That night Louisey in her bed, staring at her white ceiling.

    The more she tried not to think about the person, the more her thoughts were invaded by the man with olive green eyes.

    Her town of Habsburg was not short of beautiful women, and it made her wonder why such a prize was not already spoken for. Perhaps, he had high standards.

    Turning to her side, Louise looked out her window. The moon was covered by clouds that gently swept away with time. With the wall clock ticking loudly like a metronome, Louise''s eyes slowly shut, and like the clouds, her mind drifted away.

    When morning arrived, Louise got ready and stepped out of the house.

    "I will be back around three."

    "Godspeed, Louiseˇ­oh, oh, wait!" shouted Aunt Merlin, rushing outside a minuteter with envelopes in her hand. "I need you to go to the town to post these. I forgot to give these to your uncle."

    "I don''t mind. Who are these written to?" asked Louise, taking hold of the envelopes and putting them in her side bag. The main town came on her way to Mr. Winkle''s office, and she could deliver it on her way back home, thought Louise to herself.

    "They are to your grandmother and distant Uncle Jensen. I hope they are doing well. Your uncle said he would be herest season, but this season is already changing and moving to the next. I wonder when the war will end," sighed Aunt Merlin before patting her niece''s back. "Now go, have a good day at work, Louise."

    Louise nodded her head, and then walked on her way, a walk that took nearly forty minutes from her home to Mr. Winkle''s residence. Of course, the route was much shorter if one made use of the carriage, but time was plenty for young Louise, unlike the older women who gossiped about how her time was running out. Taking the peaceful route that was away from the intrusive and questioning eyes of the vigers and the townsfolk.

    Reaching the two storey building, she heard the board swing and creak that had the name ''Winkle''s legal guidance'' written on it. The paint on it had been washed out, and the metal had turned somewhat rusty red in colour.

    Pushing the door, the small bell that was attached to the door tinkled and Louise entered the building and ced her bag on the chair. The above floor was filled with files that had details about Mr. Winkle''s client histories that he had won and lost. The ground floor consisted of the front or weing room where Louise stood. There was another room that was used by Mr. Winkle to meet and discuss matters with his clients, who appeared once in a blue moon because the man had retired, and only people who came here were the ones who wanted his guidance.

    "Is that you, Louise?" came the tired voice of Mr. Winkle.

    "It is me, again," answered Louise knocking on his door before stepping inside the room, "Good morning, Mr. Winkle."

    "Good morning, dear," replied the old man. It was told that when Mr. Winkle was in his prime age, he was a stern person. His then ck hair had now turned grey and his once straight back had hunched, but the man still held the same sharpness in his eyes as before. "You know why I keep you around even though you speak a lot? You''re always on time. One should always know the value of time."

    Louise offered her smile to the elderly man. People found it to be rather surprising that she still worked here, not just because she was a woman, but because she worked for Mr. Winkle. Before her, more than fifteen people had been thrown out of their job, and a lot who had applied for this job had been rejected within one nce.

    "I learned it from you, Mr. Winkle. How has your morning fared so far?" inquired Louise. Walking in, she picked up the folders that had papers in them that were on the table in her arms, and ced them in order, knowing how exactly the man wanted it.

    "The boy who delivers the newspaper is a bumbling fool, throwing the newspaper against the window as if he wants to break the ss. When I asked he said he didn''t do it," Mr. Winkles shook his head. "I warned him if I find him doing that again, I will charge him to be my sweeper and be working here with me."

    "I am sure he wouldn''t do it again," replied Louise, cing thest stack of files on the desk. "Is there anything in particr that you would want me to do?"

    Mr. Winkles waved his hand, "Just do the regr ones. We don''t have any new clients and it gives us some time off. But yes, just see if the right side of the room at the top has its windows closed."

    "Yes, Mr. Winkles," Louise nodded her head, and left his room.

    Hours passed until it was time for Louise to leave her work ce. Wishing Mr. Winkle for the day, she started to head towards the town where the post office was located. Reaching the post office, Louise''s hand dug in her bag for the envelopes that her aunt had handed her to mail, and she handed them to the mailwoman.

    "Good evening, Mrs. Dormer. How have you been?" asked Louise to the woman with whom she was familiar.

    "Very well, Ms. Evardon. Here to deliver letters from your aunt I see," noted the woman, taking the envelope in her hand and taking a note of the sender on the backside of the letters. "They will be sent out this Saturday from here. We are short of staff as two of them have gone out of town."

    "That''s fine. I don''t think Aunt Merlin is in a hurry. If you have any letters that need to be delivered around where I live, I would be more than happy to help," offered Louise.

    "Really? There''s one letter that came in today, it is for Mr. Humphries. I wouldn''t want to impose on you," said the woman, and Louise shook her head, giving the woman a polite smile who returned the smile to her.

    "It''s totally fine. I will drop it at Humphries on my way back home. You don''t have to trouble yourself." The woman pulled out the letter from one of the drawers, and handed it to Louise.

    "Thank you, Ms. Evardon. If I didn''t have to get back home early, I wouldn''t have," thanked the woman.

    "It is no trouble. See you around Mrs. Dormer," wished Louise, putting the envelope into her bag.

    "You too, Ms. Evardon. Have a good day," and upon the woman''s words, Louise picked up her non-existent hat and tipped it.

    When she turned around, ready to walk, her eyes caught hold of a man whom she had least expected to catch sight of today. It was Graham Reed who walked out of his building and his eyes fell on her. When he looked away, Louise sighed. Somewhere she was relieved, but at the same time, she frowned at his actions, wondering if he was cross with her for speaking back to his mother.

    With her work done in the town, Louise decided to head out of the town as quickly as her legs could carry her. While walking on the left side of the road, carriages passed by her side that belonged to the wealthy families. One such carriage pulled back toe to a halt, a few steps ahead of her.

    When the coachman jumped down and opened the carriage door, Louise''s footsteps slowed down and she expected for someone to step down, but no one did. Walking closer to the door, she saw the owner of the carriage sitting inside.

    "Mr. Reed," Louise greeted Graham and he offered her a small bow from where he sat.

    "Ms. Evardon," Graham greeted her. "Are you on your way back to your home?"

    "Yes," answered Louise. Did he stop the carriage to ask her that?

 Chapter 3 - Unheard Rumour

    Louise looked at Mr. Reed, who sat in the carriage, who made no effort to step down from the carriage or go on his way.

    Even with the distance, they had between them, she took note of his polished shoes, his neatlybed hair and the grim expression on his face. But more importantly, it was those olive-green eyes that watched her with the same intensity as she did, an awkward silence forming in the atmosphere around them before he asked,

    "Would you like to take a ride in the carriage? I can drop you at your ce?"

    She pursed her lips and then said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Reed, but I am capable of walking, and I don''t live too far away from here. I wouldn''t want to trouble you. I need to deliver something at Humphries before going home."

    With the way things had gone down in Mrs. Boville''s manor, Louise was sure that Mr. Reed had pulled his carriage over toment on it. But here he was, offering her a ride back home.

    The coachman continued to stand next to the carriage''s door that he had opened with his eyes cast down while both Louise and Mr. Reed continued to stare at each other.

    "It is going to turn dark soon because of the possible rain, and it would be rude to not offer you a ride when I am going in the same direction," said Graham.

    "You must be a kind man to offer every person a ride," stated Louise, her eyes looking at him in wonderment and a smile forming on her lips when she noticed his lips quirk, but he didn''t smile. "I guess it would be okay."

    "You make it sound like it is the most difficult thing to do,"mented Graham, moving aside from where he was sitting to make space, as Louise made her way to stand near the step of the carriage door.

    "It is because it makes me curious on why you are offering me help," she stared into his olive-green eyes that looked striking because of his pitch-ck hair.

    Truth to be told, Louise could use a ride as it would save her time, and she would be able to reach home soon. She was reluctant because she didn''t want the topic of what happened with his mother and her to be brought up.

    Being a gentleman, Mr. Reed gave his hand for Louise to take, and her eyes fell on therge hand. cing her hand in his for support, she stepped into the carriage. Taking a seat next to Mr. Reed with a gap between them, the door was shut close, and the coachman went back to take his seat at the front.

    The carriage was made of fine wood and plush seating. The ceiling was higher than that of the local carriages that travelled between towns and viges for the public. Louise made her dress proper to remove the wrinkle that had formed on her skirt.

    Though Louise had replied to his words, the man had notmented back. Looking at her reflection through the closed window, she tucked a piece of her brown hair so that she was still in a presentable state. Even though they had met only once, Louise couldn''t deny that this man held a maic power that drew her towards him in curiosity.

    There was no shortage when it came to handsome men in Habsburg, but the mystery this person held around him was enough to have a woman turn back and take a second look at him.

    "Were youing back from your workce, Ms. Evardon?" she heard Graham ask her.

    Louise turned to look at him, "Yes, I was."

    "How strange," murmured Graham and Louise''s eyebrows drew in together.

    "Strange?"

    Was he like the other men and women who found her working to be strange because she was a woman? She didn''t understand why some of them looked at her as if she was working for Satan when, in truth, she was good at what she did. Louise hoped that one day in the future, she would be able to turn into a fine legal advisor and would have clients just like Mr. Winkle.

    "It is strange that you have been working here yet I have never seen you around," replied the man and the frown that had formed on Louise''s face disappeared.

    "Mr. Winkle''s office isn''t exactly in the town and I never walk on this side of the road. The inside of the forest has a path that is used by the woodcutters, and I use it. It is shorter in distance. And, I left the office earlier than usual today which is why," exined Louise while her expressive brown eyes looked at him.

    When she broke her gaze away from his questioning gaze, Louise felt his gaze on her for two seconds more before turning his head to look on his side of the window. Slowly her eyes moved from her side of the window to look at Mr. Reed, who sat straight and poised. On-time, he turned to catch her looking at him.

    "I wanted to apologize about what happened in Mr. Boville''s manor. I didn''t mean to disrespect your mother," it was something she wanted to get off her chest.

    "Would you have kept your thoughts to yourself if you were aware of who she was?" he asked her.

    "Maybe not," she said slowly.

    Graham stared at the odd woman. He was used to women who either tried to get too close to him for the wealth his family possessed, or they kept a distance from him. He had never met someone like Louise Evardon, who had tried to educate his mother in the soiree. He didn''t appreciate the little scene that Louise had caused because it concerned his mother, but at the same time, Louise''s bold words had intrigued him.

    The carriage ride was a short one, and the coachman pulled not too far from where the family of Humphries lived. When she got down, Louise bowed her head,

    "Thank you for the ride, Mr. Reed." The man didn''t spare actual words but only offered her a nod before his coachman closed the door and rode the carriage away.

    Watching the size of the carriage diminish from where she stood, Louise didn''t know why but it felt like Mr. Reed must have regretted his decision to give her a ride as he hadn''t exchanged another word and was quick to drop her.

    Handing the letters at the Humphries'' house, Louise made her way back to her own home, and as Mr. Reed had mentioned, the sky did turn dark.

    "I am back!" Louise announced herself when she entered the house and caught sight of her Uncle Hugo, who ced the newspaper on the table and stood up.

    Seeing Louise, her uncle said, "Good that you are back. I was going to step out with an umbre toe look for you."

    Louise smiled warmly, "You don''t have to do that uncle, you know I will be safe. And rain is nothing to be worried about."

    "Of course, I remember the number of times you have got drenched in the rain and your aunt had to pull you back home because she would find you ying in the rain," whispered uncle Hugo before a smile cracked upon both of their lips. "How was your time with Mr. Winkle? Any new case?"

    "It was a peaceful day. Just cleaning the racks and sorting files in another room," replied Louise. "Mr. Winkle has so many old files, some that are locked away. Very often he likes to shift and clean them."

    "There was a time when the man was unapproachable. It is good to see that you both are getting along," responded her uncle.

    "He was hard to get along. Sometimes I wonder if it is because I have gotten used to him or if he has turned tolerant," a small chuckle escaped Louise'' lips.

    Hugo DeRose was as tall as his wife, probably shorter than the average male height, but dearly loved by his wife Merlin and Louise. He saw Louise make her way to her room, and a soft sigh escaped his lips. Louise was a young woman, which was why he worried about her safety, not that he didn''t believe she wasn''t capable of looking after herself.

    Louise didn''t have to work as he earned a decent wage from working in the textile firm. He and his wife had agreed for Louise to work because they loved her while also knowing she had a keen interest in the matters that concerned the legal cases.

    In her room, Louise hummed a thoughtless tune while pulling out the clothes from the drawers'' and cing them on the bed, which she was going to change into.

    Once she had changed the dress she was wearing to her house clothes, Louise stepped into the kitchen to help Aunt Merlin, who stood in front of the coal stove with the small logs of wood crackling in the fire. "Taste this one, I added two more ingredients," said Aunt Merlin, bringing the spoon forward, and Louise turned her hand so that the liquid could fall on her palm.

    "Mm," Louise could taste the sour and tanginess of the liquid, "Did you add lemon to it?"

    "I did, doesn''t it taste good?" chimed Aunt Merlin before asking, "I thought Mr. Winkle would send you home sooner because of the weather."

    "He did. It just took me longer toe back. Here, let me get that," said Louise before picking up the hot vessel by holding it with a cloth and carefully cing it on the wooden table.

    "The old man must be softening," Louise chuckled, hearing her aunt''s words.

    "I wouldn''t go that far," she said, picking up the tes from the drawers and wiping them with a clean cloth before cing each of them on the table. "Say, Aunt Merlin, how is it that you were trying to get me to speak to the eligible men who attend the soiree held by Mr. and Mrs. Boville, but didn''t mention about Graham Reed?" questioned Louise in curiosity.

    This was something that Louise couldn''t stop thinking since she had stepped down from Mr. Reed''s carriage.

    The elderly woman looked slightly surprised by this question from her niece, and she asked, "Don''t you already know about it?"

    Louise frowned, "Know what?" she asked her aunt.

    "Graham Reed mighte from a wealthy family but the man has been married three times and all his wives dead. He''s a widower," exined her aunt, and Louise''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Married?

    This was something that had failed to reach Louise''s ears, "I don''t understand. How did they all die?" she asked in curiosity. The man looked considerably young, and it was hard to guess that he was married, not once but three times.

    Her aunt shrugged her shoulders and shook her head, "I don''t think any of us know the proper details about it. Some say they fell extremely sick, while some say the women left him because of his family. Some believe that he has been cursed with bad luck which is why his marriage didn''t survive nor his wives."

    "They must be just rumours," proposed Louise. Things like these were often blown out of proportion by the people by adding their own imagination to it.

    "No no! It is true that he has been married before!" said Aunt Merlin when she noticed her niece didn''t believe what she said. "I heard from someone that it was the reason why the Reeds moved to this town. To start afresh and not be hung up on the past. He must have been married when he was really young," her aunt thenughed, asking, "Why else would I keep you away from introducing him?"

    Louise still found it hard to wrap her head around this information. It didn''t help that the people of Habsburg addressed him as the ''eligible bachelor''.

    "I thought it was probably because of the gap in our status and...his mother?" Louise scratched the back of her neck.

    "Of course, I wouldn''t hold you back from meeting suitable suitors for such reasons. Graham Reed, I just didn''t want you to be involved in any kind of bad luck," said Aunt Merlin with a frown on her face. "I mean losing three wives...What an unfortunate man," whispered the woman.

 Chapter 4 - The Right One

    Louise fiddled with the pencil between her two fingers that she had sharpened a while ago while arge book sat open on her desk. Moving the pencil now and then, she stopped writing before a sigh escaped her lips.

    Since her aunt had mentioned Mr. Graham Reed and his deceased wives, Louise couldn''t help but ponder on why all of them had died. It wasn''t umon for people to die, but it made one question if the man was truly unfortunate when it was three wives.

    "Louise," Mr. Winkle called her from his room. "Mr. and Mrs. Miller would like to have tea."

    "Yes, Mr. Winkle," she pushed her chair and got up to go to his room.

    Mr. Winkle had received new clients who wanted his advice by having him take a look at their case. The couple were fighting to get their share of property from Mrs. Miller''s sister. From what Louise had gathered while sitting outside and listening to them, Mrs. Miller''s father had made a will where he had handed the entire property to her elder sister when Mrs. Miller wasn''t born yet, and the woman now refused to share it.

    Though she sat outside, at the desk,pleting the work given by Mr. Winkle, Louise''s ear often listened to the cases'' discussion. It would be wrong to call such a habit eavesdropping, and instead, she believed it was one of the fastest ways to learn from her employer.

    "It must be good to have a helping hand of a woman in the office. It is always nice to have a maid around," Mr. Millermented on seeing Louise walk to the other side of the room to make tea.

    Mr. Winkle corrected the person, "Ms. Evardon is working as my assistant associate in this firm. She''s not the maid."

    "How strange to have a woman working. Stranger that you want to be part of the legal system," said Mr. Miller to Louise, who had her back facing them. While the tea boiled, she turned to face the man.

    "So I have heard, Mr. Miller. But I don''t see why a woman should hold back, when she receives an education that equals what men learn," she offered him a smile. She had noticed the surprise in most people''s expressions every time they found out about her working, and she didn''t take any offence to it.

    Mr. Miller said, "Maybe you are right, but then it would be more suitable for a woman to work behind the desk. Men can handle tough situations and they can go out in the open to look for things. It isn''t the same when ites to a woman."

    "I would like to disagree," Louise''s words were polite, and she turned around to pour the steaming tea in cups. "Women are as capable as men, it might be just that we aren''t getting enough opportunities."

    "You cannot deny that they have their own shorings," stated Mr. Miller.

    Louise brought the two teacups and ced it in front of the couple. She knew that Mr. Winkle didn''t take his tea at this hour of the day and hadn''t poured him a cup of tea. The people in here were clients of Mr. Winkle, and she had spoken as much as she was allowed to without overstepping her line.

    Mr. Winkle said, "Ms. Evardon is smarter than the men who had previously applied to work with me. Both men and women have their own shorings when ites to certain work, Mr. Miller. Don''t you agree?" questioned the old man. "Anyways, you aren''t here to discuss about Ms. Evardon, but about the dispute over your wife''s father''snd."

    When it was time for Mr. and Mrs. Miller to take their leave, Louise bowed her head with a polite smile and saw them out of the building.

    "People are really nosey when ites to their opinions," she heard Mr. Winkle speak. Louise turned around to see he hade out of his room, who stood at the door with a distasteful look on his face. "They feel like they are entitled toment on everything."

    She smiled at his words. Mr. Winkle reminded her of a man from a book she had read, who didn''t want to mingle with anyone and preferred not to be bothered by anyone.

    "Do you think Mrs. Miller will get her share of thend from her sister?" asked Louise.

    "Hm," the old man nodded his head. "Did you finish filling up the entries in the register?" he looked at her table.

    "I am almost done with it. There seems to be some mismatched entries but I got it sorted out," replied Louise.

    "Good job on finding it. The previous assistant was useless, who kept spilling tea and ink, and whatnot," Mr. Winkles shook his head.

    Louise saw Mr. Winkle get back into his room, and she followed him, "Mr. Winkle, there was something I wanted to ask you." The man had walked around his table, and he looked at her now. "Have you heard about the unfortunate events with the Reed''s family?"

    "Unfortunate events?" asked the old man. "I doubt a wealthy family like the Reed''s can ever have anything to be unfortunate."

    Mr. Winkle probably hadn''t heard about it, but she was still curious. With three consecutive deaths, anyone in the town would have heard about it.

    "It is about Graham Reed and the death of his three wives," exined Louise, and it seemed to finally dawn on the old man on what she was speaking about.

    "Oh, that one. Hm, I wonder how I missed that. Poor man indeed had a wretched luck with marriage," Mr. Winkle responded. "I heard two of them fell terribly sick, and the third one died in a freak ident. It seems she had gone to the attic and somehow the wooden floor wasn''t strong enough and she missed her step from the stool she was standing on."

    "Do people fall down from the stool and die?" Louise expressed her thoughts with a frown.

    "Well, that is why it is called a freak ident. Apparently it broke the woman''s neck," Mr. Winkles took his seat behind his desk. He asked, "Do you n to marry the man?" and when Louise''s eyes widened, he started tough.

    "That''s not the reason, Mr. Winkles!" she immediately denied his words.

    Louise had brought it up because she was sure Mr. Winkle would know the truth. Some of the people in the town passed rumours and turned Graham Reed into a serial killer; there was very little a person like her could believe anything to be true. Of course, she could directly ask the man involved, but then it would be rude to do that.

    Louise had no ns to marry him, not that she didn''t want to, but the thought hadn''t passed her mind in full seriousness. In the past few days, she had seen glimpses of Graham Reed in the town when she went running errands for her aunt or her uncle.

    asionally, their eyes met each other''s from afar like strangers they were, before either of them went on their way.

    Even with the known and unknown rumours that circted about him, it still didn''t deter most people''s attention away from him, especially not the young girls who stole secretive looks at him. And it was because the rumours about him were baseless and made up from the idle minds to feed on.

    Away from Habsburg''s town, a coachman drove a carriage that was pulled by four brown horses that were tied to the front of the carriage. It had started its journey from the town, moving through the path inside the forest before the carriage finally made its way towards the manor''s gates, which was pulled open by the servants for the carriage to pass.

    The carriage moved straight before moving in a semicircle around the fountain before it came to a halt. The coachman got down and opened the carriage''s door, and Graham stepped down on the ground before making his way inside the manor. With the sky that had broken through the dusk, the sky had started to darken, and one could see the torches of fire that were lit with some of thenterns hanging outside the manor.

    Before Graham could reach the door, Gilbert, the Reed''s family butler, opened the door, who appeared to be in histe forties. He was lean in appearance, his cheeks slightly hollow along with his eyes that left a shadow underneath his eyes.

    "Wee back, Mr. Reed," greeted the butler, bowing his head. He then came to stand behind Graham to remove the outer coat that he wore. "Lady Vi said she wanted to talk to you once you return," informed the butler.

    Graham didn''t move from where he stood, and it was only his eyes that moved to the corner to look at the butler, "Where is she?"

    "In the drawing room, sire," came the quiet voice of the butler, one hand of his had carried the folded coat, and the other was aligned to the side of his body. Before the butler could ask what Graham would like to drink, Graham had already started to walk towards the drawing-room.

    Graham knocked on the closed door before pushing it open to see his mother and father sitting in the room. They sat not too far away from the firece from where the light emitted to most parts of the room.

    "Good evening, mother and father," Graham greeted his parents as he entered the room, making his way to where his parents sat before taking a seat in front of them.

    "Evening, Graham. How was work?" inquired his mother.

    "The same as yesterday," came the short answer, and he turned to look at his father. "Father," he addressed, "Mr. Pearce has agreed to provide the ck wood that will be used for the closets and drawers. He will be signing the documents tomorrow and we can start working on our next project."

    Mr. Reed had a pleased look on his face, "It''s good that he''s finallye around."

    Graham said, "There''s a n to set up the factory for lumber. I have already seen thend that is next to the forest. It will be easier to transport the woods."

    Mrs. Reed intervened in the conversation, "Graham, your father and I have something we would like to speak to you about."

    Graham saw his mother turned to look at his father for support.

    "Son," started his father, "We didn''t bring this matter up before, but time keeps moving forward and it will leave you behind if you don''t walk along with it. It''s been around five years and your mother believes that you should remarry and settle down."

    His mother said, "It is not right that a young man like yourself who has an entire future ahead of you has to spend it all alone."

    Hearing this, a deep frown appeared on Graham''s face.

    "I thought I made it quite clear that I am not interested in the marriage proposals," came the firm words from Graham. Noting this was what his mother wanted to speak to him about, he stood up from his seat.

    "Do you know what people speak behind our backs?" asked his mother, her expression stone like.

    "The man who killed his wives," stated Graham.

    Mrs. Reed rolled her eyes, "Don''t dramatize it like the people in the main town. The soirees I attend, women there mention how you are wasting your life when you can get married. And I don''t see anything to be wrong with it. People always talk, but that doesn''t mean it has to be true. They are just stories," she paused for a moment before standing up and walking towards her son. "You are educated, wealthy, handsome. You are one of the perfect bachelor, where girls want to be your wife."

    Graham''s lips set itself in a thin line. His mother had conveniently forgotten that he was a widower.

    His father then said, "There are some pictures of the girls whom your mother picked for you." The older man pushed the envelope that was on the table forward. "The girls in here are all who have been handpicked personally by your mother."

    Graham had a long day at work, "If you have nothing more important to discuss about, I will be taking my leave."

    He had started to walk towards the door, when his mother, who hadn''t changed her stone like expression, said, "You cannot live a life all by yourself, Graham. By not marrying, you are only proving people''s words to be true. Just meet the one''s I have arranged, and if you don''t like them, I will not bring them up again."

    When Graham left the room, Mrs. Reed frown slightly.

    She heard her husband ask, "The girls in the envelope, do they know about it?"

    "Do you think they will agree if I were to mention what exactly happened? The women I meet speak fondly to me, but when ites to speaking about their daughter''s marriage, I can tell they refuse the idea of it," replied Mrs. Reed.

    "He knows. Graham," said Mr. Reed. "The girls will only run their mouth unnecessarily. I spoke to him about purchasing a newnd, away from the town and build a new factory."

    Mrs. Reed snapped her eyes to look at her husband, "You cannot chase him away from here, Robert. He is our son, and I would like us to live together."

    Her husband ced his hand on her shoulder, "It was only a suggestion. We should find a person who is willing to ept that there were dead wives before her. I doubt there''s anyone who would keep an open mind and marry him."

    Open-minded girl? thought Mrs. Reed in her mind. She tried to remember who was like that in the town of Habsburg.

    And after a few seconds, she said, "I think I know one."

    The next day, Louise finished her work in Mr. Winkle''s office and headed towards the main town as she had to return a book that she had borrowed from the library. The book was about the country''sws, and she had been using it for reference while studying one of Mr. Winkle''s old cases.

    Adjusting the strap on her shoulder, Louise reached the town before walking towards the town''s local library.

    "Ms. Evardon, it is good to see you here today," the helper boy, who was around the age of sixteen, greeted her. The boy wore a pair of overalls, and he held a few boxes in his hand.

    "Good evening, Winslow. How have you been doing?" greeted Louise, "Do you need a hand with that?" she politely asked him.

    "Oh, I would never ask ady to carry these boxes. They are quite heavy," the helper boy replied. "I see that you are here to return the book," and he ced the boxes he was carrying on the ground.

    "Where is Mr. Sherman?" she inquired, leaning to her right side while taking a look around the ce and not catching sight of the owner of the library.

    The young boy pulled the register from the drawer to ce it at the top of the counter, "He must be behind the racks sorting out the old newspapers. He has asked to shift them to the storage room so that there can be more space for the new books that will be arriving in a month from overseas," he exined before flipping the pages and searching for Louise'' name in it.

    "That sounds like quite some work for both of you," hummed Louise.

    "Ms. Evardon, the book was due to be back two day ago," informed Winslow before showing the date to Louise.

    "How strange, I thought I counted it right," said Louise. She was sure she had to return it today, and now as two days passed from the expected return, she would have to pay the fine. She pulled out her purse and started to ce the coins one after another on the counter while counting it.

    "I think I can do something about it, Ms. Evardon. You are one of our regr customers and I doubt anyone ever borrows this book from here," said Winslow before pushing the extra coins towards Louise that was on the counter.

    Louise looked taken aback, and she whispered, "I think it would be wrong to get you fired from working here anymore."

    The boy smiled at her words, "I doubt my uncle would fire me. And I believe a book is better to be needed by someone than to stay closed to never be opened. Do you not agree?"

    At the same time, footsteps approached towards where Louise stood that she didn''t take note of.

    Louise, who was speaking to the boy, nodded her head, but she didn''t take the coins that Winslow had pushed towards her. "I would feel terribly bad if I were to know someone else was getting special treatment while I was getting charged. Thank you, Winslow."

    "Ah, I already marked it," stated Winslow, and Louise smiled.

    "You can keep it for your own use, and I promise I wouldn''t tell it to a soul," she brought her finger to ce it on her lips, and the boy smiled.

    "How interesting," came a man''s deep voice not too far behind her and Louise''s eyes widened hearing that voice.

    Even the library''s helper boy, who was earlier smiling, his smile fell on seeing the person behind her, and Louise turned around to find Graham standing a few steps away from where she stood.

    Louise felt her heart skip a beat because she had not expected to cross paths with this man in here, in the library. He looked the same, hauntingly handsome but with a certain mncholy that drifted behind him.

    Graham said, "I would have never guessed that a woman who wants to be a counsel would try to reason out from the rules that have been set. One would guess from the heavy book that you are returning, you are already aware of it."

    She caught sight of a book that he carried in his hand. Wait, did he look down at her? Asked Louise to herself.

    In response to what he just said, Louise said, "Rules are set to guide people, Mr. Reed. But there are also some exceptions where certain things can be overlooked as long as it doesn''t harm anyone."

    "Looks like a lion that overkill''s the deers from its hunt, can get away from its actions by making its action as an exception," he responded to her.

    Louise looked at him with her brown eyes, "Are you a vegetarian?" humour in her voice, but Graham didn''t find it to be funny. She knew he had used the animals as a way of personified analogy.

    "I can only imagine what kind of a legal advisor you turn into. I look forward to it," said Graham before stepping around to reach the counter of the desk behind which the library''s helper boy stood.

    "You speak as if you have never broken a single rule or derailed from the normal ways," said Louise.

    Her eyes watched him ce the book on the counter so that its detail could be added to the library register with Graham''s name. Graham signed on the book, and the boy took it back.

    Feeling Louise''s eyes, Graham turned to meet her eyes, "I never said you did something wrong. I only said I found your action to be interesting. Now if you will excuse me," he bowed his head and stepped out of the library. Did he try to get her off his back by concluding the conversation?

    Letting Winslow keep the change, Louise stepped out of the library, and she looked around and saw Graham making his way towards the carriage that was waiting for him. Before he could reach the carriage, a pretty woman appeared in front of him, bowing her head before she spoke to him with a blush on her cheeks.

    The ever-popr Mr. Graham Reed thought Louise in her mind. He has such an old-fashioned name.

    With her footsteps that had halted, she tilted her head in wonderment. While Louise turned around as she had to go in the other direction, she had moved too fast and ended up crashing against a young woman. Potatoes and onions fell from the woman''s bag that she had been carrying, rolling away from her.

    "I am so sorry!" Louise quickly apologized, looking at the young woman who was probably of her same age. The woman had a troubled expression on her face, and she bowed in apology.

    "Pardon me, I wasn''t watching where I was walking," and she started to pick the vegetables that had fallen on the ground.

    "I should have been more careful. Here let me help," offered Louise feeling guilty before picking up the vegetables and cing them in the woman''s bag.

    "Thank you," the young woman thanked her. Noticing the bag torn on one side, Louise was about to offer her to help her with it, but the person apologized again and hurried away from there.

    When Louise turned back, she saw Graham, who continued to speak with the girl before they both started to enter his carriage. From his side view facial features, she caught the slight look of irritation on his face. She sensed that Graham Reed preferred to keep him to himself.

    During the time of night in Reed''s manor, Vi Reed sat in the drawing-room with her daughter Alison. The atmosphere was heavily silent, and the older woman looked miffed about something that had taken ce two hours ago before dinner.

    Vi muttered under her breath, "At this rate, there will be no one to continue the Reed''s family name."

    Alison ced her hand on her mother''s hand, "You should have told him, mother, before springing a girl at him in the middle of the town. We should also consider how Graham feels about it, after all, he''s the one to marry."

    Lady Vi''s eyes were concentrated on the table that sat near them, "It has been almost six years since that unfortunate ident and death took ce. And Carman Hale is the perfect match for him. She''s only neen years old and beautiful, and she alsoes from a family that is just like ours. I don''t see what the problem is."

    The younger woman in the room lowered her eyes in thought, "I have met Carman and I don''t think she will be able to adjust with him." The girl was indeed young, but she also had a loose character, and it would never gel with her older brother Graham, thought Alison to herself. Her mother was still looking for a rich bride, and that was the problem. "Have you thought about looking at others? What about that girl whom you met at the soiree?"

    "Which one?" questioned Lady Vi as none of the girls had caught her eyes at the soirees she had attended. Her mother raised her eyebrows as if waiting for her to speak.

    "The one you mentioned who spoke about the house and home," Alison had heard about the girl from her mother. On hearing her mention this, her mother narrowed her eyes.

    "That''s ridiculous!" eximed Lady Vi. "We aren''t so desperate to have Graham married to a girl who doesn''t know her manners with the elders. It seems like you have developed quite a sense of humour, Alice," and her mother stood up from her seat.

    Before her mother would leave the room, Alison stood up along with her mother and said, "Mother, Graham needs someone who understands him-"

    Lady Vi shook her head, "I cannot allow a girl like her to join our family."

    "But by the way you spoke about the young woman, she seemed quite open mindedpared to the rest of the girls in Habsburg or around the town. Who knows, she might be the one person who might stick by his side. You have to give her a chance," she tried to persuade her mother. "It is only going to be difficult for Graham to get married because of the rumours that continue to spread."

    The older woman was not ready to ept a girl who had dared to put her in her ce, not knowing how to speak. But somewhere in the corner of Mrs. Reed''s mind, there was a speck of guilt, a secret that she had never shared with anyone beforeˇ­ Her eyes turned hard, and she said,

    "Speak to Graham about it," and sparing a look at her daughter, she walked out of the room with her shoes clicking against the polished marble floor.

    Days passed and finally another weekend arrived a day, where Louise could sleep a little longer as she didn''t have to work for Mr. Winkle on Sundays. Rays of sun cracked through the gap of the curtains that tried to cover the windows. She stretched her toes and her hands.

    The door of her room opened, and in came the helper girl Poppy, who worked in the morning to help Aunt Merlin with the house chores and left around three in the noon to go back to her family. Poppy had married two years ago, yet she was younger than Louise by three years.

    "Good morning, Lady Louise. You need to get ready quickly," greeted Poppy, pushing the curtains to the side and opened the windows for fresh air toe in.

    "Hm? But I don''t go to work for Mr. Winkle today," replied Louise, pushing herself up and stepped out of her bed. She then frowned, hearing a couple of voices that came from outside her room. "Do we have guests?"

    She turned to meet Poppy''s eyes that looked excited, who said,

    "We do, mdy. There are people who havee to see you."

 Chapter 5 - Sheet On The Bed

    It was only seven past nine, and Louise wondered who wanted to meet her this early morning, especially when it was Sunday. She took the ss of water that was on the table so that she could drink.

    "For me?" Louise asked with a frown on her face in between her sips.

    "Yes. They havee here to ask your uncle''s permission for your hand in marriage and-oh my!" eximed the helper girl as Louise had spat water out of her mouth. "Are you alright?"

    Louise coughed, clearing her throat while her eyes watered. Last night neither her uncle nor her aunt had mentioned anything regarding the guestsing to see her.

    "I think I must see who it is who hase to visit me right this moment."

    "Mdy, you mustn''t go like this!" Poppy was quick to stop Louise from leaving the room.

    "You are right," Louise nodded her head. The helper girl let out a relieved sigh which was short-lived as Louise only tied her hair and picked up the oversized coat, wearing it as she stepped out of the room when Poppy had turned her head in the other direction.

    "Mdy!" whispered Poppy, her eyes widening in worry.

    It wasn''t often that Louise received marriage prospects. The few men who dide to talk to her were either for work purposes as Mr. Winkle was unavable, or they were people who wanted to marry her, but they found her a little too much to handle and were quick to drop the idea of taking her as their domesticated wife.

    When Louise had stepped into the living room of the house, she had already expected to see the parents sitting with her uncle and aunt along with the person who intended to marry her.

    But her mouth fell ck on seeing the woman who she doubted would ever step her foot in her home. It was Mrs. Vi Reed, and it took her a moment before she greeted,

    "Mrs. Reed, what a surprise," said Louise.

    Aunt Merlin''s eyes turned wide as her niece hadn''t changed her clothes from the previous night''s nightgown. She had specifically sent Poppy to help Louise in getting ready as quick as possible, knowing Louise was still asleep in her room.

    "It''s good that Louise is here," chimed Aunt Merlin with a friendly smile on her face. She got up from her seat and said, "Why don''t youe and sit here" Louise was quickly ushered to sit between her uncle and aunt with Mrs. Reed and a young woman sitting right across her.

    Mrs. Reed sat there on the sofa with a straight back and with her knees and ankles nted. The woman looked at Louise with the same judgy eyes like the first time they had met in Boville''s manor. The woman''s lips were set in a thin line and her eyebrows slightly raised.

    "It seems like your morning starts quitete than most of the people do, Ms. Evardon," said Mrs. Reed, her gaze not leaving the nest head of the girl who sat in front of her. "Did you have a good sleep?"

    If it was in the middle of the day, Louise would have been able to retort something, but it had not only been a few minutes since she had woken up, but the shock was that it was someone from the Reeds family who hade to speak to her. Maybe a couple of sshes of water on her face before she stepped out of the room would have done good, thought Louise to herself.

    "I did. They were good dreams," Louise put up a smile on her face, and she looked at the young woman, who had blonde hair and smiling at her now while sitting next to Mrs. Reed.

    "This is my daughter, Alison," Mrs. Reed introduced the young woman.

    "It is good to finally be able to meet you, Ms. Evardon. I have heard a lot about you," said the young woman named Alison.

    "I hope they were decently good," said Louise with an awkwardugh.

    Considering how the only interaction she had with Mrs. Reed did not go well, she could only imagine what kind of reputation she had garnered. But it didn''t help her understand if Poppy was being serious about what she had said back in the room.

    Alison smiled at her warmly and said, "I find it remarkable that you one day want to be a counsel. Are you going to attend this year''s exam for it?"

    "Maybe next year as I still have a long way to go," answered Louise politely. She would have never guessed that Graham had a sister, and on the sight of the ring in her left hand and ring finger, Louise guessed Alison was married.

    "I happened to find out about your work days and decided we woulde when you had a holiday so that we wouldn''t overwhelm you," smiled Alison.

    Louise waited to hear what exactly the Reed''s were doing in her home with her uncle and aunt. There were two cups of tea and cookies that were kept on the table. Her eyes looked back at Mrs. Reed.

    The woman seemed to have a look of disapproval in her eyes that quickly disappeared when Louise''s eyes met hers.

    Mrs. Reed then said, "Ms. Evardon, you must be wondering what we are doing here early in the morning," she paused for a moment so that she had Louise''splete attention. "I havee on behalf of my son to seek your hand in marriage."

    "I don''t understand," Louise whispered.

    Aunt Merlin turned to look at her niece, who appeared to be in shock. "Mrs. Reed would like you to marry her son, Louise," said the woman with a soft voice. "She spoke about some things with us that might work well for you."

    Louise was taken aback as it was only a few weeks ago where her aunt had not bothered to mention Graham Reed being one of the possible groom prospects.

    Louise then spoke her mind, "I do not understand why you would choose me when there are many willing young women who are of your ss and status, who will suit better to be next to your son than I. Thank you for considering me, but I doubt we will be a suitable match, Mrs. Reed."

    The few conversations she had with Graham Reed felt like they were both locking horns with each other like two rams who didn''t want to back down.

    Mrs. Reed''sposure didn''t change.

    The posh woman couldn''t herself believe that she was sitting in this moderate looking house and in front of the young woman, whom she had not only not considered but had decided to not think about because of her rude manners thest time they had met each other. If it weren''t for her son''s sake, she wouldn''t be here right now. The girl was too quick to decide upon things, and Mrs. Reed could only hope that the girl would learn to ustom herself to the way the Reed''s were in time.

    "You haven''t heard the benefits from the proposal that I have brought with me, Miss Evardon. If you want, why don''t we two take a step outside so that we can freely speak," said Mrs. Reed without breaking her eye contact with Louise.

    Louise wondered what the woman had on her mind that she believed she would agree to marry the woman''s son. "I am fine talking here," replied Louise.

    "I believe you want to be part of the legal system, wanting to be a counsel and if I am not wrong, I believe there have been quite some people who came to marry you but either you or they rejected the idea of marriage because of your aspiration," said Mrs. Reed. "You must have already heard about my son, Graham. The death of myst three daughter-inws has turned the possibility of my son marrying very difficult. People have nothing but idle chatter."

    "I am sorry to hear about that," responded Louise.

    The woman''s expressions barely changed as she continued to speak, "Graham refuses the idea of marriage with the ones I have brought to him-"

    "Does he know that you are here?" asked Louise in curiosity.

    "Yes," replied Vi. "It would be odd to bring this subject with you without discussing it with my son first."

    That meant Graham was willing to marry her? How strange, thought Louise to herself. Somewhere Louise could see that Mrs. Reed was much more unenthusiastically fervent about wanting to talk to her before Graham would. How interesting.

    Mrs. Reed then said, "I know a rtive who works closely in the higher department of the legal system. I can put in a good word for you so that you can work in a ce which handles the best cases. Graham will have a wife who doesn''t believe in the made up stories, and you will have your dream job. How does that sound, Ms. Evardon?"

    Louise''s eyes widened when she heard about receiving the best cases. In society, the small number of women who worked in this field were often not given the position to work with the high profile cases and were usually put behind the desk to do the paperwork.

    "I need some time to think about it. You wouldn''t mind if I took some time before I tell you what I decided, would you?" asked Louise to the woman. She needed time to think about it, to evaluate the pros and cons.

    Mrs. Reed nodded her head, "Please do. I hope that you will let us know in two days?"

    What was the woman thinking? That she was deciding what nt to pot behind her backyard? Asked Louise to herself.

    "Forgive me, but I will need at least a week," said Louise.

    Alison, Mrs. Reed''s daughter, intervened by nodding her head, "Of course, please take your own time to decide it."

    "We should get going on. We have some other things to do. Thank you for having us," came the impassive words from the woman.

    "It was nice meeting you, Ms. Evardon. I hope to see you soon," said Alison with a warm smile on her lips.

    "The pleasure was mine," Louise bowed her head.

    The Evardon''s and the Reed''s exchanged a polite exchange of bow and words before seeing the Reed''s taking their leave in their carriage.

    "I would have never expected for people like the Reeds toe to visit us today. If I would have known beforehand I would have got a haircut yesterday," said Uncle Hugo.

    Aunt Merlin had a small frown on her face, "I doubt even the Reeds thought they would be visiting us," she muttered under her breath. "What are you nning to do, Louise?" she asked, turning to look at her niece.

    Louise was stunned by the mere fact that Mrs. Reeds hade to her home to ask her hand to marry her son. It felt surreal. Even though what the woman said made sense, the Reed''s were still wealthy people who could suppress the news.

    The day passed by sooner than she thought, and the night was quick to approach with the nket of stars spreading over the sky. Now in the kitchen, Louise was helping her aunt in preparing the dinner while they spoke about what took ce in the morning.

    She was stirring thedle in the pot when she heard Aunt Merlin, who was cleaning the spinach, say to her, "You don''t have to feel pressured about what happened this morning. Your uncle and I don''t think you are a burden to us."

    Louise smiled, hearing this, "I know that, Aunt Merlin and I love you and uncle for that."

    "And I love you, dearie. I just thought I would tell it out, you know," said her aunt, stopping what she was doing and cing her hand on the rim of the bowl. She looked at Louise. "It just sounds strange that Mrs. Reed woulde here, not that anything is wrong with you. You are a perfectly capable young woman, but it is still strange, isn''t it?"

    Louise turned thedle around inside the pot, "A few days ago, I asked Mr. Winkle about the case if he had heard about it. The Reed''s."

    "And what did he say?" asked Aunt Merlin in curiosity.

    "Nothing much, just that Graham Reed''s first two wives fell sick and the third one died because of an ident by stepping on the stool in the attic," responded Louise in a calm voice. "It was just a series of unfortunate events."

    "Is that so. Well, I am d the rumours that spread around the town aren''t true," hummed her aunt. "It must be indeed hard to be viewed as an unlucky person and called as a widower. But it happens only in whispers because Mrs. Reed seems like she could kill someone with her re. I was watching her this morning, and her expressions barely changed."

    Louise chuckled, hearing her aunt''s words as if her aunt was astonished about it.

    She had given some deep thought to what Mrs. Reed said, and it was hard to disregard the offer as it was enticing. The families who often came to see her wanted her to stop working after marriage, something Louise was unwilling to do.

    Mrs. DeRose looked at her niece''s back that faced her as Louise was busy looking at themb broth she was preparing.

    "We don''t mind whatever decision you choose, Louise. I know that you don''t have anyone particr in your mind except for the files that are in your room. But then, you need to remember that on one side, you are growing older and though we don''t like the way things work, men prefer younger girls than the older ones. And on the other side, you need to remember that you won''t be his first wife, but fourth wife."

    Louise had turned around to listen to her aunt''s words. She knew what her aunt meant. It wasn''t like she didn''t want to marry and have a family. It was only that she never met the right person. She wondered if the idea would turn to normal after bing someone''s fourth wife while she was still considering it. And that someone was Graham Reed.

    "I was thinking about talking to him, to know why exactly he agreed to marry me," said Louise,

    "That might be a good idea. Who knows what Mrs.Reed is actually up to. I was quite surprised that after that little exchange of words at the soiree, she would choose toe to the house," Aunt Merlin openly expressed her surprise. "You don''t know how the man is, closely. Conversations are always good, look at me and your uncle-AH!"

    Louise looked startled at her aunt, who had bent down as if she was in pain.

    "What happened?!"

    She quickly went to her aunt''s side to see the knife that was earlier there next to the bowl, the tip had fallen straight into her aunt''s feet. Thankfully, her aunt was wearing her house shoes, but because of the soft material that the shoe was made in, the knife''s sharp tip had prated.

    "Here, let me remove it," said Louise to her aunt, and she pulled the knife and helped her aunt in removing the shoe.

    Her uncle, who heard her aunt yelp, quickly came to the kitchen to see what happened.

    "Aunt Merlin hurt her feet," Louise informed her uncle. It wasn''t a deep wound, but it would hurt for two to three days.

    "Let me get the first aid box," said Uncle Hugo to disappear and appear back after a few seconds with the first aid box. "How did it happen?" he asked.

    Aunt Merlin shrugged her shoulders, "I am not sure. The bowl must have pushed the knife while I was cleaning the spinach. I will be fine," she said as Louise dressed the wound. Her uncle helped her aunt to stand up on her feet.

    "Why don''t you sit down and I will take care of bringing dinner and cleaning it up. Everything is almost done," Louise offered her aunt an encouraging smile. "You should go and take some rest."

    When her aunt left the kitchen with her uncle, Louise looked at the knife and the bowl on the table. Her eyebrows knit together because she hadn''t seen her aunt move her hands or the bowl unless she had closed her eyes, which she was sure she hadn''t.

    Pursing her lips, Louise picked up the knife to clean it in the water with soap before putting it back in its stand.

    After finishing dinner and cleaning the utensils, putting the other used items back in the cupboard, Louise blew out the candles in the kitchen. She held a candlemp in her hand while she made her way to her room. On her way, she blew out the other candles while keeping one of them lit on the dining table so that the room wasn''tpletely dark.

    Entering her room, she closed the room''s door before cing the candlemp on her bedside.

    Walking around the room, she changed herself to her nightclothes, making her bedspread proper to make it smooth with fewer wrinkles. She then sat in front of the dressing table. Picking the hairbrush, she started to untangle her hair one section at a time.

    She loved her uncle and aunt, but she also missed her parents, wondering what their advice would be to her if they were still alive. Would she have been married if they were alive? Or would they support her decision to study and work? These were the questions that often passed in Louise''s mind, and she only hoped that they were doing well in Heaven.

    Wind whispered through the open windows, and Louise wondered if it would rain as the clear sky had started to cover with clouds again. Once she had tied her hair into a braid, shebed the ends of her hair before putting the brush down.

    With the bit of light that belonged to the night, Louise blew out the candle on her bedside and got on her bed before pulling the nket and lying on her side.

    She stared at the window that she had opened, curtains gently moving because of the wind, and she continued to think about Mrs. Reed''s proposition. With her back facing the other side of the bed, Louise had failed to notice the crumple and dip of the sheets.

 Chapter 6 - Chivalrous Gentleman

    Music Rmendation: It is ok to be sad and dark- Kepa Lehtinen

    .

    The other side of the bed where Louise hadn''t upied wasn''t just crumpled sheets, but the dip in the bed was long as if a moderate weight was sleeping on it. The bedsheet started to crumple more, spreading towards the girl where she hadid down, but all of a sudden, Louise sat upright on the bed.

    "If I knew what hour he arrives at his workce, I might be able to visit him in the morning," murmured Louise thoughtfully. "But then I don''t. Should I go visit him during my lunch time?"

    But if she did that, she would be missing her meal, and who knew if he would be there or not. A tired sigh escaped her lips, and she said, "I will think about it tomorrow. There''s no hurry." Saying this, sheid back in the bed, this time to face the other way round and fall asleep.

    The next morning when Louise left home, she had prepared her questions on what she wanted to ask Graham when she would meet him, but before that, she would finish her work at Mr. Winkle''s office. With no clients who hade to visit the office, she went to the backroom where the old files that Mr. Winkle had won and lost were piled up.

    "Which case file are you studying?" came Mr. Winkle''s voice from behind. Louise turned around and found him standing at the door, and he made his way inside the room.

    "It is Saltonstall''s case," replied Louise. "The man who killed his two daughters."

    "Ah, the case that rted back to seventeen years ago. You have picked an interesting one," responded Mr. Winkle, making his way to where she was, and he took the file to read it. "Did you infer what happened?" asked the old man, giving Louise a look without looking through his sses.

    Louise gave a nod before she started to exin, "Mr. Saltonstall had two young daughters. One around the age of seven and another around five. His wifemitted suicide and the grief caught up to him and he killed his daughters before shooting himself in his mouth. But there are some details missing in here and the typewriter must have missed writing one of the daughter''s names that wasn''t filled back."

    Mr. Winkle turned the pages of the file that he held in his hand, "Right. It was reported that he had tied his daughters in the basement. But do you know what''s the fun part in here?" he asked Louise. "After the authorities found the bodies, the father and the elder daughter''s body went missing. Just like that."

    Louise'' eyebrows raised in curiosity, "They never found out where it went?"

    "Not until now. It was why back in the days this case was hot news," said the old man, and he then looked at Louise to say, "Cases like these, theye once in every decade and it leaves a mystery of wonderment in the mind. Something to think about with no answers."

    He was right, thought Louise to herself. Things like these were definitely a mystery.

    "You shouldn''t bother yourself with cases like these. The board ofw won''t be questioning you on a case like this. Because of the unsolved cases, the board prefers to keep news like these buried and forgotten," stated Mr. Winkle before handing the file back to her.

    Once Louise finished her work at Mr. Winkle''s office, she quickly made her way to the centre ce of the town to meet Graham Reed. Reaching near the building that belonged to Reed''s family, she took a deep breath before walking to the front.

    She saw a person walking towards the door and noticing the uniform that he wore, she asked,

    "Excuse me, Sir. Is Mr. Reed present inside?" her voice was polite.

    The man took a quick look at Louise and asked, "Whom shall I say is asking?"

    "It would be Evardon. Louise Evardon," she quickly replied.

    She watched the worker disappear behind the wooden door, and she realized she hadn''t checked on how she looked right now. Walking towards the carriage that was parked next to the building, Louise raised herself by standing with the top of her toes to look at her reflection. It wasn''t that she was trying to impress Graham, but she preferred to be at her best.

    Raising her hand, she smoothened the long fringes of her hair at the sides of her temple.

    She heard the sound of someone clearing their throat not too far away from where she stood, and quickly Louise''s feet ttened on the ground. Turning her head, she saw it was none other than the person she hade to see.

    Graham stared at Louise with his sharp eyes, "Good evening, Miss Evardon. You wanted to see me?" he asked. His eyes fell on the carriage next to which she stood that belonged to him before he looked back at her.

    Louise hadn''t expected him toe out so quickly, and she cleared her own throat before putting a polite smile on her face. She offered him a bow, "Good evening, Mr. Reed. I was wondering if I could speak with you if you are free."

    Graham wore beige coloured gloves on his hands. It seemed like he had been working before she interrupted him, something Louise had not expected. Not because she believed he couldn''t, but men and women who were rich often let others work for them and didn''t bother dirtying their hands.

    "My apologies for showing up here without prior notice," added Louise on seeing him stare at her.

    "That''s fine. Would you like to sit inside and speak?" inquired Graham, noticing her holding the side of her sling bag.

    When Graham''s eyes fell behind Louise for fleeting seconds, she wondered what had caught his eyes. She turned around, curious to find some of the passersby looking at them.

    "Okay," answered Louise. As quick as she was to head inside the building and take a seat so that they could speak, Graham came in between her and the door.

    "Allow me," said Graham, pushing the door of the building open so that she could get inside.

    "I could have done it."

    Graham''s lips twisted into a small smile, something Louise didn''t know he was capable of. "No one said you couldn''t, Miss Evardon. It is basic manners to open the door for ady."

    Louise stepped inside the building and heard the machines cutting the woods and were being chiselled to smoothen the surface. From where she stood, she saw there were six workers on the ground floor and probably more on the above floor. She followed Graham''s footsteps, and they entered a room which was possibly the office.

    "Please take a seat," offered Graham, and he asked, "You must be thirsty."

    Louise had walked from her workce to the centre ce of the town, and she said, "I would like a ss of water. Thank you."

    Graham stared at Louise for a second, and she wondered if she had something on her face. Still at the door, he turned to look outside the room and called, "Jeremy, two sses of water." He then closed the door and pulled the chair that was next to hers.

    He pulled the chair next to hers and took a seat, watching Louise look around the office with interest in her eyes, taking in everything around her before her eyes finally met his.

    "What is it that you wanted to speak to me about?" he asked Louise.

    Now that he was right in front of her and away from the prying ears who couldn''t hear them, Louise said, "This is about yesterday. I am not sure if you know about it. Your mother and your sister hade by my home."

    Louise was ready to see a surprised expression cross his serious features, but it didn''t. Instead, he said, "I am. My mother spoke to me about it before she came to visit you. You have been the topic of discussion in my house." She didn''t know how to feel about it, especially considering how Mrs. Reed''s eyes looked at her with a hint of disapproval in them. "My apologies that they suddenly arrived without any prior notice. I heard that you wanted to take time."

    She was indeed surprised by their visit yesterday, thought Louise to herself.

    "I wanted to know something before I decide," said Louise and Graham nodded his head.

    "Please go on."

    Louise then asked, "I heard many women havee by with an interest to marry you. Why did you agree to marry me? You can find any girl, even younger," she stared into his olive-green eyes. "Your mother rified some of my doubts, but I wanted to hear it directly from you so that we are on the same page."

    "Sounds fair," replied Graham. At the same time, a worker entered the room, offering Louise a ss of water while cing the extra ss on the desk before leaving them alone. "I am not interested in marrying someone who is younger, but someone who is sensible and maybe even open to the idea of how things are with me. You must have heard about it, people enjoy carrying information."

    Louise brought the ss up to her lips, drinking the water slowly as she heard Graham continue to speak,

    "To make it short, I would like to marry someone who is sensible enough to not heed to the absurd things people have made up because in the long run it will only turn difficult," he exined to her. "It took me quite a few days to think and weigh before I agreed to my family''s request. You are an educated, independent woman, and I believe you would fit well in the family."

    Louise hadn''t brought her hand down, and she continued to drink the water slowly while staring at him. As if she was ready with her response, she finally ced the ss on herp, holding it with both her hands.

    "So...you don''t think my attitude was rude towards your mother?" her eyebrows subtly raised in question. "I know she hasn''t taken a keen liking to me."

    Graham stared at her, "You have already apologized to her, I don''t think there''s a need to unnecessarily drag something. My mother has a certain view when ites to family and standards. I believe she understands that it is I and not her, who is marrying here."

    Louise pressed her lips together, her fingers tapping on the sides of the ss as she let his words sink in her mind. She said, "How do you know we arepatible to marry each other? We have barely spent time with each other."

    "Are you proposing that we should spend some time together to know if we are a right fit? What do you think is important for a marriage, Miss Evardon?" questioned Graham.

    She already had answers to this, and she said, "Understanding and trust, freedom to do things that are under thews of marriage. I would like to continue working even after I am married, and it was one of the things that was discussed with your mother. I won''t be forced to have a child right away. There would be days where I return home at night because of work. Are you willing to ept those things?"

    She knew some of the men had trouble with the idea of their wives working, while only a handful of them epted it.

    Graham said to her, "Miss Evardon, I do not have any objection with you working and I think it would be much better so that we don''t eat each other''s space." It seemed like he was a person who wanted his own space, thought Louise to herself. "Your wishes shall be respected and about the matter of workingte, I am sure it can be worked out in the future."

    Louise wondered if Graham had a high standard when it came to things and people, simr to his mother, which was why he hadn''t agreed to marry anyone until this point. Obviously, he came from a wealthy family and still looked fairly young for his age.

    "If you have any more questions, feel free to ask them, Miss Evardon," Graham gave her the tform to ask. "Do you have something to ask about my previous marriages?"

    "I already heard about it," replied Louise, and she didn''t know why but goosebumps rose on her arms.

    "Have you?" his olive eyes stared at her brown ones. Louise nodded her head. She had heard it from her aunt but had verified it from Mr. Winkle.

    Picking up another ss of water, she finished it before cing it on the surface of the desk. It seemed like Graham didn''t have a problem in marrying her. It was a marriage that would benefit both of them, thought Louise to herself. Being the fourth wife didn''t waver her, but it was Graham''s mother if there was something to be worried about.

    When Louise stood up to take her leave, Graham said. "Let me see you outside."

    Stepping outside the building with Graham, she noticed the sky had started to turn dark. It seemed like time had moved faster than usual.

    Before she could leave, she said, "Thank you for sparing your time for me."

    Graham looked around the ce before asking her, "How do you n to return home?"

    "By walk of course," Louise offered him a smile when Graham frowned on hearing she was going to walk back home. But he didn''tment on it. "I will see you around, Mr. Reed," she bowed her head and Graham did the same.

    Louise was d that Graham wasn''t trying to impose anything on her and she wondered if it would be hard if she were to marry him. Maybe it could work, she thought in her mind as she started to walk away from there and from him for now.

 Chapter 7 - Woodcutters Path

    Music Rmendation: (Note y both the music at the same time- 1. FOREST AT NIGHT - Crickets Owls Rain Wind in Trees 2. Our walks- Aleksander Dimitrijevic)

    .

    Instead of taking the road where the carriages often passed, Louise had picked the route she was used to while walking back to her home. It was called the woodcutter''s path as it was through which the men mainly used after collecting their logs of wood.

    Right now, Louise made her way through the quiet woods where she heard the distant hoot sound of the owl that had perched itself somewhere in the forest.

    A sigh escaped her lips, "He doesn''t seem like a bad man, but then ording to the case files that are in Mr. Winkle''s office, it would be hard to judge," murmured Louise, speaking about Graham. Even the serial killers who had killed people looked normal until a weapon was given to them, she thought to herself.

    As her boots made their way through the dried grass that had lengthy stalks, it made a rustling sound along with her dress before she finally stepped away from them. It was only one time when Louise had walked in the forest at this hour of the night while the rest of the time was during the day, which was why it didn''t scare her.

    The more she walked, the owl that was hooting felt closer to her in the forest.

    Going back to what she and Graham had spoken, she wondered if there were any more questions that she had missed to ask him. She had heard about his wives death from Mr. Winkle, which was why she had tried to not be rude by asking him, but now she questioned if she should have let him rify it.

    She would not be his first or second or not even his third wife, but the fourth wife. Number four. Was she ready to rece his deceased wives ce? To fill in a position that some of them were scared of, while most were eager to be Graham Reed''s wife.

    Though Louise was kind, at the same time, she was even smart in some aspects, and she knew the privilege Reed''s family could offer her not just with the way she led her life but also when it came to her career. She didn''t forget what Mrs. Reed had told her about a distant rtive who could give her the best cases if she were to pass her counsellor exam.

    An opportunity like that didn''te easily. But it also came with a price, and that price was by marrying Graham, who was supposedly supposed to be carrying bad luck. Of course, nothing had happened to him or his family, and only his wives had died.

    "Is it okay for me to get married to someone while knowing the past record of what happened to his previous wives?" asked Louise to herself, and she answered, "The offer is too mouth watering to let go of it."

    "Do I believe I might die?" she asked herself again, and she shook her head. "I don''t think I have ever believed in such absurd things. The first two died because of illness and the third one, it was due to an ident," she muttered under her breath while she continued to walk while thinking.

    Louise suddenly stopped when she looked around where she was in the forest, a frowning to appear on her face. She had been walking for thest twenty minutes, and she had not seen any chopped trees. Did she perhaps lose her way?

    A sudden breeze of wind passed through the forest and where she was standing. A shiver ran down her body, goosebumps rising on her skin because of the chill wind. From where she stood, she wasn''t sure which way to walk.

    Standing here would not help her get back home, and Louise decided to pick her right side before she started to walk. This time, she chose not to think about the marriage proposal not until she reached her home. But even though she spent her time walking for the next fifteen minutes, that felt like forever. She didn''t see any trees that were chopped.

    As more time passed, she came to realize this might not be the path either. Therefore, this time she decided to walk in the straight opposite direction. The owl continued to hoot in the forest, its hoot echoing and the crickets lightly chittering in the nts. When she walked a good distance, it felt like she was truly lost in the forest.

    Louise wetted her lips, her brown eyes looking around from where she stood. She had walked through this forest several times before. It was a rare possibility that she would get lost in here.

    When she looked on the ground, she caught sight of her shadow.

    "I guess there''s nothing to worry about. At least I have my shadow to give mepany," said Louise.

    The wind continued to breeze, moving the leaves as they rubbed against each other as if whispering something in the air. Suddenly a crow cawed, making its way from one side of the forest to another side, and it had made Louise look up at the sky to see the moon that hadn''t moved up above her head but stood in front of her without her having to crane her neck.

    She pulled out the pocket watch from her bag, flipping it open and bringing it close to see what time it was. She had spent more than an hour walking in the forest. Somewhere, Louise felt she had been walking in circles because most of the trees and the way its branches hade to grow had been the same unless most of the trees grew that way. It was uncanny, thought Louise in her mind.

    "Okay, this is not helping," she muttered under her breath, and she picked up a sharp stone before marking an ''X'' on one of the tree''s barks. This way, she would know in case she was walking in the same part of the forest.

    Louise started to walk again, this time keeping her ears and eyes wide to make sure she would be able to step out of the forest. She was hungry, and her stomach growled, and she ced her hand on it.

    "When did the air turn cold?" she asked, "It feels like it is going to rain." She looked around the trees before marking another tree as she had walked a good distance away from the marked tree.

    Gripping the stone tightly, Louise walked into the quiet and deserted forest where it felt like she was the only person there. Even the owl that had been hooting stopped making sounds. Soon she came across a swamp where the frogs croaked, and the crickets continued to chirp. As peaceful as the surrounding was, there was something very eerie about it.

    Knowing her home was nowhere in the direction near the swamp, Louise turned around and at the same time, the clouds up in the sky thundered.

    Maybe it was in the opposite direction from where she had initially marked the tree, and she quickly started to walk so that she wouldn''t end up getting caught in the rain as it would only make it harder to get out.

    But when she returned halfway away from the swamp, she could feel her legs ache, and the raindrops had slowly started to fall from the sky. She ced her hand on the tree that was marked, a sigh escaping her lips. At least she knew which way not to go, thought Lousie to herself.

    There was no point in taking shelter if she would get drenched as it didn''t feel like the rain would stop. Deciding to continue to walk, she raised her head when a cold sweat broke down from her back.

    So far, the most she had done was mark only three trees, but looking around her, she noticed every tree was marked with an ''X''.

    Did she by mistake walk in another direction where someone had already marked the trees? But it was highly unlikely, and somewhere, she had now started to worry.

    With every tree around her that was marked, she tried to step away from the marked trees, but all she saw was the markings that made it hard for her to step away from the ce. Louise held the front of her dress and started to run, but as she ran, she only came across the marked trees and a loud thunderstruck in the sky, and it slowly started to rain.

    Though it was raining, the ground held a fair amount of fog.

    Suddenly from the other side, she caught sight of a shadow that entered her gaze, and she felt her heart jump in shock. Quickly looking around, she picked up a log of wood that was on the ground and just when she went to swing her hand, the shadow that she had seen earlier caught hold of the log to stop her attack.

    "What are you doing here?" came the deep baritone male voice that sounded slightly aggravated.

    Graham was drenched in the rain like her, and he now stared at her, his olive eyes intensely staring at her.

    Louise released a sigh of relief from her mouth before her hold on the wood loosened. She took the support of the tree behind her so that she could lean, while catching her breath. She closed her eyes, softly cursing herself before she looked at Graham, who was watching her.

    "I got lostˇ­" she replied to his question.

    Right now, she was d to see Graham because she was sure she was going to lose her mind by walking in circles. The rain had slowed down, and she said, "I thought I was going in the right path, but I lost my way."

    Louise turned to look at the trees to show the ''X'' marks, but they weren''t there. Not a single tree had a mark on it, and she frowned. Had she been hallucinating all this time?

    She heard Graham from behind speak, "The rain is going to get heavier. It would be better to take the road than the forest."

    She would have taken it if she knew how to get out of the forest, thought Louise to herself. "Follow me," said Graham and Louise did that. In less than five minutes, they reached the road near the town, and she couldn''t believe she was this close, yet she kept running in circles.

    With Graham, who walked in front of her, leading her the way, she noticed his wet shirt sticking to his body, showing his broad shoulders and the suspenders snuggly held his shirt. His hair was wet, and he had seemed slightly aggravated as if he had been looking for her. She wondered for how long he had looked for her.

    Graham walked to the carriage, where the coachman had opened the door, and he said, "Allow me to take you home. I am sure your aunt and uncle are worried."

    "Thank you," Louise murmured, shivering when the wind increased, and the rain had stopped a few seconds ago. She stepped inside the carriage and took the corner seat, and soon Graham entered inside the carriage.

    Graham ordered, "Drive the carriage to Ms. Evardon''s home."

    The rain that had stopped started to pick up again. One could hear the sound of thunder and see the asional lightning that struck in the sky. The drops of rain fell on the carriage roof, creating a blurring sound to the passengers who were inside the travelling carriage.

    Louise sat with her wet dress that had been drenched in the rain while she was in the forest, trying to get her way back home. The drops of water that had dripped down from her clothes had turned the carriage''s floor wet. Now that she wasn''t in the rain, the air that escaped through the little gap of the window turned her cold, and she shivered. She caught hold of her hands together, sitting still without moving.

    A dry ck coat suddenly appeared in front of her.

    "Take it. It is cold, and I believe you have been in the rain for a longer time than I," offered Graham, even though he had been drenched in the rain.

    Louise was too cold to refuse a dry coat that could keep her warm until she would reach her home. Taking it from him, she tried to turn it around so that she knew where the hands of the coat went while also making sure the long coat wouldn''t touch the wet floor of the carriage.

    "Let me do that for you," said Graham, taking the coat back before holding it right. He leaned closer to Louise, draping the coat around her.

    In the closed space of the carriage and with Graham this near to her on a rainy night, she didn''t realize she had held her breath until he moved back to his original ce. She noticed how his ck hair that she had earlier seen to bebed was now wet. The front of his hair was slightly longer, which hade to fall on his forehead.

    "How did you find me?" asked Louise, a question that had appeared in her mind since the time he had rescued her from the forest.

    Graham turned to his side, pulling out her empty water bottle. It was a bottle that Louise carried with her for work.

    "You left this in my office. I went to your house to return it to you, but I heard you didn''t return," said Graham.

    "Thank you," thanked Louise, taking hold of the bottle in her hand and keeping it inside her bag.

    "You shouldn''t have picked the route of the forest to get back home, especially at this time. It is never safe for anyone to go through the woods," stated Graham. "You should stick to the road where the carriagese to pass by."

    Louise had seen the look in Graham''s eyes before she had left the front of his building. He had wanted to tell her something, but he had held back his tongue, knowing she would not listen to it. But now that she did get lost, she wasn''t happy remembering it.

    "I am used to walking in the woods. It is the first time I ended up getting lost there," replied Louise and added, "Because of the rain. I didn''t expect to lose my way."

    Graham exhaled air through his mouth, "Your uncle and aunt were worried about you when they heard that you left the centre town two hours ago, Ms. Evardon. What were you nning to do if I didn''te looking for you?" he raised his eyebrows in question.

    "I didn''t get lost on purpose," Louise pursed her lips. She had believed she would reach home like the other times as she had walked through the same path for months now. "Unexpected things happen." The image of the trees holding ''X'' markings on them didn''t leave her mind, and she questioned if it was the rain that had turned her mind into a blur, letting her imagine things.

    "You didn''t answer my question," pointed Graham.

    The petty person in her wanted to reply with ''I was going to stay the night until morning arrived'', but then that might have been thest option if she wasn''t able to find her way out and Graham didn''te to look for her. The feeling of being trapped in a spider''s web where she had no escape had passed by her mind.

    "I would have continued to look for a way out until I found one," replied Louise with a polite smile on her face.

    They stared at each other for three long seconds.

    "Bravery must be your second name, Ms Evardon," said Graham, his eyes taking in her presence before he turned to look ahead of him.

    It seemed that she had worried more than just her uncle and aunt tonight, thought Louise to herself. When Graham came looking for her, he looked agitated as if he had been looking for her in the forest for several minutes, and if she remembered it right, his breathing had been uneven.

    "Thank you foring to look for me," she said to thank him. "I appreciate it."

    "It is the least I could do," replied Graham. "I am sure any person in my ce, who knew you were in the forest would havee looking for you."

    The sound of the rain hitting the roof of the carriage didn''t stop, and they sat in each other''spany in silence.

    "Mr. Reed?" called Louise after a few seconds. Gaining his attention, when he turned to look at her, she asked, "If you don''t mind, could you tell me what happened to your wives."

    "I thought you already heard it from others," said Graham, his eyes sharply looking at her.

    Louise knew that as quiet as Graham appeared to be, he was smarter than how people perceived him. "I decided it was better to hear it from you, than depend on what others found and their versions. The field that I chose to study, it is told that there are always three sides. One from the person who is involved. The second is the people who hear and tell it. Third is the truth."

    Now that she was with him, she felt it was the right time to ask than take more time.

    Graham took a look outside the window as if he was trying to see where they were and if there was enough time for what he had to say to her.

    He then began, "My family and I used to live in Warlington, we have a mansion there which was built by my grandfather Nelson Reed. As you are already aware, my mother has high standards and she wanted our family to thrive and to have better rtionships and status. When I turned twenty, she found a suitable bride for me, my first wife, Nancy Waltham. After the first two months of our marriage, Nancy fell quite sick and within a week, she passed away."

    "I am sorry," apologized Louise.

    "Don''t be. You didn''t do anything to them," Graham''s words were quite direct.

    She realized it would be awkward to repeat it three times, as it wasn''t one but three of his wives who had died, thought Louise in her mind. He was married when he was quite young. Considering how he looked younger than many people who had two wives, it made sense now.

    "It must have been hard to lose someone you love that early," said Louise, watching Graham''s lips subtly twitched.

    "Our marriage was more like a business deal. We didn''t share any feelings towards each other," exined Graham to her, continuing to say, "My second wife''s name was Johanna. We got married a year after my first wife''s demise. Johanna Leveson. She passed away after a year of our marriage. My family and I weren''t aware of her weak body and her health. A cough sometimes can kill," he paused for a moment so that she could follow him.

    "I was too tired with my family''s wishes and people had slightly turned to be wary because of thest two deceased wives or mistresses of the future house of Reed. After some time, I met Lisa Young in one of the soirees that I had gone to attend. She was beautiful, kind, poised in her behaviour. I loved her dearly. And one noon, I don''t know whatpelled her to go to the attic, but she fell to never stand up again...."

    Graham''s voice had turned distant at the memory, and Louise couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. To be married three times, and to end up unluckyˇ­

    "It''s been five years since Lisa passed away. We all can only hope that she''s happy wherever she is now," said Graham. "Is there anything else you would like to know?" he inquired.

    "No, that is all," replied Louise. "I am sorry you had to go through it. Losing someone dear is very hard and to continue life."

    "I heard about your parents," said Graham, and Louise smiled.

    She said, "They left too soon. Consumption is painful to look at the people who suffer from it. Death is inevitable and so is pain thates with it, we just live and learn to out do it."

    "May their souls rest in peace," Graham offered his prayers, and the smile on Louise''s lips didn''t fall.

    Sharing personal information, Louise felt a little closer to Graham, and he seemed less of a stranger than the time when she had spent this evening in his office.

    The rain stopped a few minutes before the carriage was pulled in front of the Evardon''s residence. The coachman was quick to get down and pull the carriage door open. Even though Graham didn''t have to get down, he did and gave his hand for Louise to take so that she wouldn''t slip by mistake because of the slippery ground, and he then let go of her hand.

    "I will return your coat when Ie to see you next time," said Louise while standing in front of Graham.

    His olive-green eyes stared into her eyes, "Taking a hot head bath will avoid catching a cold," and she nodded her head.

    "Thank you for the ride," she bowed her head, and he returned it.

    With the carriage background in the cold, dark night, Graham looked too handsome for Louise''s eyes, making her look away from him so that he wouldn''t catch her continuously staring at him.

    She started to walk towards the gates of her home, but she quickly turned and called, "Mr. Reed."

    Graham turned, his head subtly tilting to the side in question.

    "Have a goodnight," Louise offered him a smile, catching the faint smile that appearedte and disappeared too quickly from his lips as if it wasn''t there.

    Walking through the gates, she reached the door of her house when she was greeted by her worried uncle and aunt, who seemed like they had been waiting for her.

    "Oh, Louise! Look at you all drenched! Did you get lost in the forest?!" questioned her aunt while checking Louise''s face as if she was still a small girl who might have slipped and fallen on the ground.

    "I am fine, Aunt Merlin. I just got a little lost in the forest," replied Louise, and she caught her uncle giving a nod to Graham, who offered his greetings from where he stood.

    "We were so worried when Graham came here and he said you left the centre of the town two hours ago," Aunt Merlin ushered Louise inside the house and Uncle Hugo closed the door. "God bless the man for bringing you safely home. Go now, change your clothes before you catch a cold."

    Louise went up to her room, closing the door behind her. She went to stand in front of the mirror, ready to remove the coat, when she noticed how big the coat looked on her. She slowly pulled the coat from her body and ced it on the chair. It would need to go to wash, thought Louise to herself.

    That night when Louise got in her bed, she couldn''t help but recollect the memory of the way Graham had moved close to her to drape the coat around her shoulders. Remembering the way the olive green eyes looked at her, she felt her heart skip a beat.

    "No wonder the girls and women cannot not look at him," whispered Louise to herself.

 Chapter 8 - The Decision

    Music Rmendation: Hold on- Myuu

    .

    Sweat trickled down from Louise''s forehead as she dreamt behind her closed eyelids. It was the time when she had been standing next to her father, who was sick, who breathed in great difficulty and coughed blood because of the damage the consumption had done to his lungs. She sat next to her father''s bed, holding his hand that had turned cold as his body trembled before his breathing stopped and his little hold on her small hand loosened.

    She felt something wet and warm in her hand. Bringing her hand in front of her face, she saw her palm covered with blood.

    When a loud thunderstruck in the sky, it broke Louise''s dream as well as her sleep, and a sh of lighting tried to pass through the curtains of her windows. It was soon followed by a rumble of thunder, the sound causing vibrations on the windows and the objects in the house while waking her up from her sleep.

    Louise sat upright on her bed, her breathing shallow as she tried to pull her thoughts away from her dream.

    She wiped the sweat that had formed on her forehead. Pushing the cover away from her body, she stepped out of her bed, cing her feet on the ground to get a ss of water for herself. But when she got near the jug of water, she noticed it to be empty.

    A sigh escaped from Louise'' lips.

    Lazy to light the candle and go to the kitchen to drink water, she went back and sat on the edge of the bed, holding her face in both of her hands.

    It had been a while since she hadst dreamt of her parents dying. When she was small, the dreams had recurred enough to have her uncle and aunt worry. And even though she missed her parents, this was not how she wanted to see them.

    The next three days, Louise didn''t go to Mr. Winkle''s office to work as he had closed the office temporarily because of the rain. It wasn''t because it had rained too heavily, but because news had reached her through his letter that he had slipped on the slippery staircase and had hurt his back and leg. With no files to work on, it gave her time to study for the exam.

    In the afternoon, Louise was studying when she heard someone knock on her room''s door.

    "I thought you could use some break," said Uncle Hugo, carrying two mugs of coffee in his hands as he entered the room. "What are you reading?" he handed one of the mugs to her.

    "It is about one of the cases that took ce in Peryvall. A person who was wrongly used and was put behind the bars, at least that is what it looks like but there''s no other suspect," exined Louise.

    "One can never be too sure, can one?" hummed her uncle before taking a peek outside the window, where the atmosphere had turned gloomy. "Sometimes people wrongly getbelled for no reason."

    "Like Graham?" questioned Louise.

    "Maybe like Graham," replied Uncle Hugo, and he let his back lean against the table. "Us people, we sometimes don''t know the truth and we jump into conclusions too quickly. We thrive on stories and the wild imagination. I would have questioned his character if he didn''t go to find you three days ago. But he cared enough to search and safely bring you back home, and that means he has a good character."

    It seemed that Graham had won her uncle''s approval, thought Louise to herself.

    "How do you find him?" asked her uncle, surprising her with his question.

    "He, uh, he''s good," nodded Louise while clutching the warm coffee mug. "He is polite and was nice with me. Maybe a little too serious. He doesn''t smile that much." But considering what happened to hisst three marriages, she didn''t me his cold behaviour.

    Her uncleughed at her words, "I am sure you will liven him up. Have you thought about his family? Mrs. Reed said they all live together and I heard what your aunt Merlin had to say about the soiree you attended. Will you be alright with the woman?"

    That was a whole different equation to work on, thought Louise in her mind.

    When you married someone, you married their family too, and Louise wondered how hard it would be to live under the same roof where Mrs. Reed lived. This would be something she would be able to understand once she would be married.

    The next morning, the sky had cleared, and Louise ced Graham''s coat in a bag. She picked her brown dress with white dots on them, braiding her hair before letting it rest on one side of her shoulder.

    She finally left home to meet Graham Reed, to give her answer.

    Reaching the building that belonged to Reed''s family, Louise knocked on the front door for one of the workers to attend to her.

    "I am here to speak to Mr. Reed," she let the worker know, who nodded his head as he had seen the woman a few evenings ago.

    "Pleasee in," said the worker, leading Louise to the front of the office door. "Mr. Reed, Ms. Evardon is here."

    Louise thanked the worker before stepping inside the room to see Graham sitting behind the desk with papers in front of him. He wore a pale blue shirt with a coat above it. On seeing her, he stood up to greet her, "I wasn''t expecting to see you this soon, Ms. Evardon." It was because she had asked for a week from his mother to decide on her answer.

    Louise raised her hand to show the bag, "What can I say, I have been told I have the habit of surprising people," she smiled.

    "I am sure I have already noticed that surprising element. Please take a seat," Graham pointed his hand towards the seat in front of the desk.

    Louise wondered if he was talking about the time she had surprised his mother, and thinking about it, she cleared her throat. Remembering the bag in her hand, she ced it on the table, "I brought your coat. It has been washed and ironed."

    "You didn''t have to trouble yourself with it," Graham''s words were polite while he picked up the bag to ce it down near him.

    When his eyes met hers, Louise wet her lips before saying the words she hade here to say, "I came here to answer the question that was asked before," taking a deep breath, she then said, "Mr. Reed, I would like to go ahead with the marriage."

    She had given enough thoughts while weighing the possible pros and cons. His wives were all dead, and it was in the past, but there was something she wanted to ask him.

    "Though I have already given you my answer, there is something I would like to ask you before we finalize my answer," said Louise, capturing his attention. It was something she had wanted to ask the night she had been caught in the rain, but she had ended up asking something else.

    "Please go ahead," said Graham. His eyes were curious but also patient.

    She pursed her lips before parting them to say, "You said, you said that you were heartbroken from yourst wife''s death. I understand that you love her and she will be someone I won''t be able to take ce of, but will her absence or her memories ever be something that-" she paused for a moment, not knowing how exactly to frame the words before she continued, "Will I be valued the same way or lesser?" she came directly to the point.

    Humans were creatures who led their lives by getting attached to something, and the memory of a person either increased too much where people found it hard to let go or forgot about the person.

    Louise didn''t mind being the fourth mistress or wife, but she wouldn''t allow herself to end up in a marriage where she would not be valued or loved equally or more.

    Graham nodded his head as if in agreement to her question, and his eyes unblinkingly looked at her. He said, "In thest five years, I didn''t agree to marry any of the young women whom my mother suggested because I never took a liking to any of them. But with you, it is different. I like you."

    Hearing his direct words, Louise clutched her bag that she had ced on herp. His words seemed sincere, and her blood rushed up to her neck.

    "I wouldn''t marry someone I do not like. To answer your question, once you be my wife, you will be treated with love and respect," exined Graham. Louise was d that the man didn''t beat around the bush and was rather straightforward in answering her question. "My past marriages are an unavoidable part of my life, but you don''t have to worry about it."

    Louise nodded her head understandingly. She said, "I will let my uncle and aunt know about my decision, Mr. Reed."

    "I will ry your decision to my family. I am sure they have been as eager as me to hear your decision. You can call me, Graham...Louise," he tested as her name rolled out of his tongue.

    She was open-mindedpared to the other women when it came to her thoughts and words, but she had been unprepared for Graham''s words, which was why she was slightly tongue-tied.

    "Thank you, Graham," and she stood up from her seat as they had finished talking.

    "How did youe here?" questioned Graham, his olive-green eyes watching her and her hand that rose to tuck the piece of hair behind her ear before it dropped to her side.

    "I used the local carriage," answered Louise. "It was hotter todaypared to other days," she let him know. If it weren''t for the weather, Louise would havee by walk. "I should get going now," she said, ready to leave.

    "I am heading home now. Let me drop you at your ce," offered Graham, putting the papers inside the drawer and locking it.

    Louise was more than happy to get a drop as she didn''t have to wait for the local carriage as she had nned not to walk back home. "Okay," she agreed. She followed him outside the building where the carriage had already been parked in front of the building''s entrance.

    When Graham and Louise reached her house, he said, "I will let you know what my family has decided."

    To let him know, Louise said, "I won''t be at work for a few days. Mr. Winkle closed the office for two weeks as the doctor advised him to rest."

    "I know. I meant I wille to visit you here," responded Graham.

    "You do?" asked Louise, not knowing Graham knew Mr. Winkle closely.

    He replied, "Habsburg is a small town. Words pass from one mouth to another. I heard it from one of my acquaintances. You know how news spreads." Louise nodded her head.

    "Right," agreed Louise, and she offered him a small bow. "Thank you for the ride again."

    "It is my pleasure. I will see you soon," said Graham.

    "Take care...Graham," she said, not used to dropping honorifics, but this would be something she would need to get used to. After all, she had agreed to marry him.

    "Louise," he gave her a nod before getting inside the carriage and departing from there.

    On reaching Reed''s manor, Graham conveyed Louise''s eptance to marry him, and his sister was the first one to turn excited, and she pped both her hands together.

    "I am so happy that she''s agreed," Alison hugged her brother. "I knew she was different from most of them. I cannot wait for her to join our family."

    His father offered him a nod from where he was seated. "It is indeed good news. I am sure your mother is the happiest one in the room," said his father, turning to look at his wife, who was looking at her son with a slight smile on her lips.

    Graham said, "She took less than a week''s time." He said this because his mother had been passively furious after she hade back from Louise'' home because Louise had decided to take a week before deciding if she wanted to marry him or not.

    His mother''s gaze didn''t deter away from him, and she gave him a nod. She said, "Good for her. Looks like the nexting days we''ll be busy as we need to prepare for your wedding."

    Senior Mr. Reed began to n, "Let me book the venue at St. Cathedral''s-" but he was interrupted by his wife.

    "This time let us hold a small wedding and it will be right here at the manor with only some of the guests. We don''t want people talking and chattering unnecessary things," said Vi in a firm tone.

    "Shouldn''t we discuss this with Ms. Evardon''s family?" asked Senior Mr. Reed. "We don''t know how they want to hold the wedding."

    "I am sure they will understand where wee from. Isn''t that right, Graham?" asked Vi while turning to look at her son, knowing he never went against her wishes, at least most of it.

    Contemting the matter for a few seconds, Graham replied, "I will talk to her."

    "Then it is settled," said Vi, looking at her husband, and she stepped out of the hall where everyone was present.

 Chapter 9 - Favouring Conditions

    Music Rmendation: Kont- Kepa Lehtinen

    .

    Graham saw his mother leave the room, the sound of her footsteps receding, and the room turned quiet. Though he had agreed to his mother''s words, he wanted to know what Louise'' opinion was on it.

    He understood where his mother came from, and truthfully, he preferred to have a quiet wedding than inviting every person they knew in and across the town. The first two times when he had been married, the wedding had been held with great pomp. The third time they had tried to tone it down. But luck didn''t seem to favour him or his family.

    "Graham," called his father, and Graham broke his gaze in the direction he was looking at the room''s entrance.

    "Yes, father?" he turned to look at his father, who came to stand where he stood.

    His father ced his hand on his shoulder and said, "Now that you both have agreed, I would like to meet this lovely girl before the wedding takes ce."

    "I will check with Ms. Evardon to see when she will be free toe and meet you, father," replied Graham, and his father nodded his head.

    Louise had mentioned that she didn''t have to go to work because of Mr. Winkle''s little slip in the staircase, but by what he had gathered about her so far, it would be better to check with her. After all, with the wedding in motion, she would need to prepare for it.

    "That''s good," replied his father and with a smile, he left the room, leaving Reed''s siblings behind.

    Alison said to her brother, "You don''t have to listen to mother if you aren''t okay with something."

    "I know she means well," came the short reply from Graham. "How did you convince mother to meet Louise?" questioned Graham, his olive-green eyes that were looking at the entrance of the room shifted back to look at her.

    By his mother''s response, Graham could only decipher that his mother wasn''t exactly keen about Louise joining the family, even though she was the one who had gone to Louise''s house with the proposal.

    "I just told her the facts and the truth that we all know about. I don''t think she expected you to agree to it either when I spoke to you about it. I didn''t know you had taken an interest in her," Alison smiled, a sigh escaping her lips. "She''s not some airhead as you call the other young women, whom mother has shown you until now. I know how hard this is for you, but I would like to tell you that you have been a brave man. Louise is a nice girl, I know she will make you happy."

    "Hm," responded Graham. It was true. Louise was brighter than most of them. "I should go change my clothes," and he excused himself from there while stepping out of the room.

    Watching Graham leave, the smile that was on Alison''s face slowly lowered down, and a small frown appeared on her face.

    While the news about Louise'' decision reached the members of the Reed''s family, Louise, on reaching home, ryed the same information. Her uncle and aunt seemed to be taken aback by this information, and Aunt Merlin had covered her mouth in surprise.

    "Oh dear lord! My niece is going to get married!" came the excited words from Aunt Merlin, who quickly hugged Louise.

    Louise smiled at her aunt''s reaction, "Yes, Aunt Merlin."

    "I am so happy! I was worried that you had decided to live a spinster''s life," said her aunt, pulling away from the hug. "But are you sure about it? I mean people are going to speak about it," her tone was filled with worry.

    As happy as Aunt Merlin was by hearing the news about her finally getting married, Louise knew people would speak on how she had snared the wealthy, handsome man and everything a girl would want in a person to be her husband. After all, Graham Reed was a perfect man with the only ck dot on his reputation being him losing three wives at an early age.

    Louise nodded her head, "Things that people speak behind our backs are cowards and it is not worth listening to them."

    Her uncle nodded his head in agreement, "Our Louise will be fine. People will be jealous about anything, Merlin," said Uncle Hugo. "It was only two weeks ago that Mr. Wingfield said how he envied my lunchbox made by my skillful wife."

    "Oh, please dear," Aunt Merlin waved her hand before saying, "I know I make excellent lunch boxes." This had Louise and her uncleugh at her aunt''s words. She then got back to the subject, "Are you sure that this is what you want?"

    Louise nodded her head, "Yes."

    A smile broke through her aunt''s lips, "If you are okay with it, then we are more than happy with your decision," said Aunt Merlin, holding both sides of Louise'' face. "Go wash your hands and change your clothes. I will fix lunch. Go on."

    "Yes, Aunt Merlin," replied Louise, seeing her uncle offered her a warm smile before she left the hall.

    Louise walked to her room, hanging the bag on the stand before pulling out the scarf tied around her neck. Now that both families had agreed, both the family would need to meet to discuss the wedding. She decided to ask her uncle when he would be free from his work so that the day and time wouldn''t be inconvenient to him.

    Leaving her room, she made her way back towards the hall. But before she could reveal herself, she heard her uncle and aunt speaking in a low voice about something that had her footsteps slow down.

    "Lower your voice, Merlin," hushed her uncle over something her aunt said. "There''s still time."

    "We should have prepared ourselves. I mean, I was the one pushing her for it, but I didn''t realize it would happen this fast," said her aunt in a worried tone.

    Louise didn''t know what her uncle and aunt were speaking about, and she tried to lean in closer to hear what they were speaking.

    "There''s still time," assured her uncle. "There might be not enough money here in the house and the bank. Also, we can arrange it by selling thend that we have in Brokehill."

    "We don''t know how much we need and we''ll know only after we speak to the Reeds," replied Aunt Merlin. "It is good to see that she will be getting into a decent family. We don''t have children of our own and Louise has been our child. It is only right that we sell thend. Will you be able to arrange it?"

    "You don''t have to worry about thatˇ­"

    Her uncle and aunt''s voice dulled down, and Louise realized the trouble she had caused them. With her getting married into a wealthy family, it was possible that Graham''s family would want to hold the wedding in a high ce and invite their social circle, thought Louise to herself. Her uncle and aunt had been too kind to her, and she didn''t want to burden them by having them sell out thend for the sake of her wedding. She knew they wouldn''t mind it, but she did.

    This would be something she would need to discuss with Graham, thought Louise to herself.

    The following day, Graham came to her house to speak to her uncle and aunt, inviting them toe and have lunch at the Reed''s Manor theing week. Louise was waiting for a chance to be alone with him so that she could discuss the little situation before their families would meet personally and discuss about the wedding dates and the expenditure.

    "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. DeRose," he bowed his head.

    "Let me see Mr. Reed to his carriage," Louise offered before following Graham out of the house and to where his carriage was parked.

    She was d that her uncle had not tagged along, and she framed the sentences while going through them in her mind. Reaching the carriage, Graham turned to her, his handsome face facing her and looking at her with those olive-green eyes.

    "Mr. Reed-"

    "There is something-" They both spoke simultaneously and stopped mid-sentence. "Please go ahead, and it''s Graham," he reminded her about dropping the honorifics.

    "My apologies, Graham. What were you going to tell me?" Louise wondered what Graham wanted to speak about. She stared into his eyes, waiting for him to speak.

    "I was wondering what your view was on holding a simple wedding. Just family members and probably in the manor," said Graham. His lips set themselves in a thin line when Louise didn''t respond right away, who was taken aback by his suggestion. He then continued, "It was something that came up when I was having a talk with my family. But if you are looking for a bigger wedding, we can arrange-"

    "No!" Louise didn''t know luck would favour her, and she was happy hearing Graham''s suggestion.

    Mistaking her response, Graham said, "That''s understandable. You can pick the ce where you want it to be and we can speak to the concerned person and the priest who is there."

    Louise'' eyes widened, and she shook her head, "No, no. I meant I am perfectly fine with a small and simple wedding. Having just family members for the ceremony will be much more convenient."

    The worry that had been hanging over her shoulders since yesterday had suddenly been lifted, and Louise couldn''t tell how good it felt. And to think she didn''t have to even bring the matter up with him.

    Graham was more than impressed with the thought that Louise had agreed to what he said when he had anticipated at least a murmur of disagreement from her. It was because, from what he knew, most of the women secretly wanted and dreamt of a big wedding.

    Noticing him stare at her, Louise asked, "Is something the matter?"

    "No," came his curt reply, and he then asked, "I will send the carriage here to pick you and your family. I insist," he added, seeing her lips part and ready to protest.

    She closed her lips before nodding her head and saying, "Okay," agreed Louise. For now, she was happy thinking her uncle and aunt didn''t have to worry themselves about arranging the money for her marriage.

    Watching Graham get inside the carriage and take his leave, she couldn''t help but remember something that she had heard about the Reed''s. The family were private when it came to people who entered and left theirrge property.

    But she doubted the treatment was the same for every person. It made Louise wonder if they were being cautious of the outsiders stepping into their estate and stealing something valuable from there.

 Chapter 10 - Reeds Manor

    Louise moved her fingers as slow as she could without creating a noise in the quiet dining room in Reed''s manor. Though she didn''t lift her gaze to look around the table, she could feel the eyes on her.

    "Would you like some more boiled carrots, Louise?" asked Alison, who sat next to her.

    "No, I am fine. Thank you," Louise smiled politely.

    It had been an hour since her family had arrived at Reed''s manor in the name of having lunch so that both the families could meet and discuss the details about her and Graham''s wedding. The discussion had finished before they had stepped into the dining room and everyone seemed to have agreed to have the wedding held right in this very manor, with only family members and maybe a few guests.

    Louise noticed how Reed''s family was fairly significant in numberpared to hers, who lived together here.

    At the head of the table sat Senior Mr. Reed, next to him on either side were Mrs. Reed, whose eyes were on her and Graham, who kept her uncle and his fatherpany as they conversed. Graham''s sister Alison was with her husband Henry along with their seven-year-old daughter Molly. Next to Aunt Merlin sat Senior Mr. Reed''s younger sister and her husband, Agatha and Ernest Wensley.

    The table was long enough to amodate ten more people.

    "So, Louise," Senior Mr. Reed spoke, bringing her attention to his side. "I came to hear that you are working in Mr. Winkle''s office. You must be a very patient youngdy if you are able to work with him."

    It seemed like her employer was a famous man, but it was because he was of a distinguished man that Louise had decided to work for him.

    "How is he?" questioned Senior Mr. Reed.

    "A few days ago he fell from the stairs and is currently resting in his home. I visited him two days ago, he said the physician told he would get better in a week or two," answered Louise.

    "Poor man," Louise heard Alison murmur under her breath.

    "That must have been terrible,"mented Senior Mr. Reed. "But it must give you enough time to prepare for the wedding, also for studying I believe? It is good to hear that you are putting your education to good use. Mr. and Mrs. DeRose must be very proud of you," he subtly praised Louise.

    "We are," responded Uncle Hugo and Louise smiled at her uncle. "Louise is very hardworking and determined when ites to aplishing things. She will be attending the exam too."

    Senior Mr. Reed nodded his head.

    Mrs. Reed, who had finished eating her meal, where she hadn''t eaten more than five bites, dabbed the napkin on the sides of her mouth.

    "Have you started to look for the wedding gown?" asked Vi, cing the napkin on the side of her te.

    Louise nodded her head, "We are looking for it. There are so many choices with the designs and silk materials, Aunt Merlin wanted to make sure we got the right one."

    "I remember the time when we went looking for my wedding gown. I think we went to many shops before I was able to decide what I wanted," chimed Alison before going quiet when she noticed the stare her mother passed at her.

    "We''ll be going tomorrow to look at the gowns, Mrs. Reed," said Aunt Merlin before adding, "One of my acquaintances suggested that we go and take a look at the shops that are in Southwold."

    "About that, Mrs. DeRose," started Vi. "We have a family tradition where whenever a bride joins the family, she wears the gown from the Burnell''s shop. My wedding gown was stitched from Burnell''s clothes and craft."

    "We would be sure to check with the Burnell''s if you would be kind enough to share the details with us, Mrs. Reed," replied Aunt Merlin. "It is always better to go with someone who already has experience on how the tailor works."

    Louise wasn''t sure if she was supposed to be thankful that Vi didn''t tell her she was supposed to wear a particr gown and had only picked a specific tailor.

    "If I may ask for my curiosity," Louise took the permission to speak and asked, "What if in the future the Burnell''s family ceases to exist with no person to stitch the wedding gown?"

    The room turned even quieter than it already was, and Aunt Merlin closed her eyes, wondering from where her niece dared to ask questions like these to her future mother-inw.

    "Well, then those people will be lucky as I won''t be there to judge to see the Reed''s family rules being broken. We should also find a suitable tailor as it isn''t something that can be helped," answered Vi with a dead expression.

    Louise and Mrs. Reed stared at each other for a few seconds without looking away.

    "I hope it is okay with you and it isn''t a problem," stated Vi.

    "Of course not," Louise offered a slight bow to thedy. "It is good that we haven''t chosen any wedding gowns yet," else it would have been difficult, were the unspoken words that everyone heard.

    A slight smile appeared on Mrs. Reed''s face, and she said, "Good. Gilbert," she turned to the butler who was waiting on them in the room. "Get the address of the Burnell''s for Mrs. DeRose and Ms. Evardon."

    The butler bowed his head and stepped out of the room.

    After everyone at the table finished having their lunch, Graham took Louise outside the manor for a stroll.

    Louise had no idea how big the Reeds estate was, but the isted manor stood tall surrounded by trees, which was also far away from the centre of Habsburg town. Currently, they were walking along a path in a forest-like area. The floor had grey square-shaped stones that were cemented together, where many had lost their original colour, turning slightly brown.

    "This is a beautiful ce to live in," said Louise, while her eyes admired everything that was around them.

    Apart from the main garden in front of the manor, the ce had paths built inside the estate, without cutting the trees, except where the manor was built. The sky had darkened even though it wasn''t evening, and the servants of the manor had litnterns and ced it inside the small pir-like carved stones that were the height of her waist.

    "The manor was built in the mid of the eighteen hundreds. That must be nearly forty years ago by Malcolm Lestrange," Graham exined while walking on her left. "He wanted to preserve the beauty of the tall trees for everyone to see, which is why the path moves far and further into the forest. He wanted to build the fanciest manor. Unfortunately, he spent less than two months in the manor as he died because of failed lungs."

    "That is unfortunate," murmured Louise as they made their way through the stone-floored path.

    "It is. Sometimes a man gathers and saves everything during his lifetime only to not be able to enjoy it," said Graham, his voice deep and clear that easily sunk into Louise because of the silence that surrounded them.

    She could hear the birds chirping and singing far away from where they were. Turning to look at Graham, she asked, "How about you?"

    "What about me?" he questioned her back.

    "What kind of person are you? Do you think what the man did was right or he should have done things differently?" asked Louise, her eyes staring into his green eyes with interest.

    So far, the questions she had asked him were about his past marriages and not about him. If they were going to get married within a few weeks, it was only fitting that they knew a little more about each other.

    A small smile came to settle on Graham''s lips, and he said,

    "None of us can ever tell what a person does is right or wrong. One person might gain from it and another might lose. To the original owner of this manor, it seemed it was time to finally build his dream home, but time is the factor here. The question can be about him missing on things, or that his time to depart from this world hade too soon. I am a person who has been blessed with the necessities," how humble, thought Louise to herself. Graham continued, "I live the life that has been given and make the most out of it. My father wants to create a brand name for our lumber business and it is something I have been working on to make it happen."

    "You don''t have one for yourself? My apologies if my words were rude," she added.

    "To withhold my family''s name and to protect them is my responsibility. I do have a hobby of writing in my spare time if that is what you wereing at," replied Graham and Louise'' eyes brightened by hearing this.

    "Wow, I would have never been able to guess that because of your demeanour,"mented Louise in a tone of surprise.

    "What did you think?" he asked with a pinch of curiosity.

    "Probably someone who would make use of all his time in flourishing the business without spending a minute anywhere else," Louise answered his question. The breeze passed through where they stood to have her haire in front of her face, and she quickly tucked the piece of her hair behind her ear.

    Graham held a serious look with a no-nonsense attitude that gave out an aloof exterior, and due to this, it was hard to know what was beneath that surface and in his mind.

    "Take my word when I say I will always find time for important things in my life. I might be rich, but I know what to value and when and where to stop working when I need to." His words made her wonder if there was something that troubled his mind and if he wrote to divert his mind.

    "One day I would love to read what you have written," Louise let him know, and then said, "I love to read."

    "I know. You wouldn''t havee to the library, holding the copy of Emma in your hand when there was a room full of people on the floor below," replied Graham, remembering the first time when they saw each other.

    Of course, they had also met in the local library, thought Louise in her mind, and smiled.

    "How about you? What are your hobbies and what do you like to do apart from what I already know about you," asked Graham.

    "Red is my favourite colour. I love to drink coffee and I always prefer it with milk and sugar. I like to gather petals of different flowers and ce them between the pages of a book. They create beautiful markings on the next pages," replied Louise, cing her hands behind her back, and she looked at the trees as she continued. "I am allergic to nuts."

    "I will inform the cook so that he doesn''t mix it with what you are going to eat," replied Graham.

    "Thank you," Louise thanked him for taking note of it.

    "We should get back to the manor. It would be better for you and your family to get back home before the path turns dark as it looks like it might rain soon," suggested Graham, and they walked back.

    .

    Note: Picture of the mansion has been ced in thement section~

 Chapter 11 - Visiting The Tailor

    Music Rmendation: The Darkest of Days - Piotr Musial

    .

    "Is this the one?" asked Aunt Merlin, who brought her hand up in front of her forehead to shield her eyes from the bright sunlight.

    Louise looked at the visiting card that she held in her hand and looked back at the shop with a board with the writing ''Burnell''s stitched gowns'' hanging at the top of it. "Seems like it is," she replied.

    The Burnell''s shop that Mrs. Reed rmended was nearly an hour''s journey from Habsburg by carriage. She and her aunt had left early so that they could use the time in discussing how they wanted the gown, and now that they were here, they headed towards the door.

    Louise ced her hand on the ss door and heard the bell fixed at the top of the door tinkle when she pushed it. Stepping inside the room, she held the door for her aunt to step inside.

    The shop was moderately big, and the walls of the shop on either side were filled with bundles of different fabrics that were neatly ced. The windows let enough light inside the store, discarding the need fornterns to be lit. Three mannequins at the corner had been draped in dresses. The ce seemed quiet and old, which it would be considering how Mrs. Reed was here for her wedding gown years ago.

    "No no, this needs to be in a V shape," came an old man''s voice from the other side of the room and an old man appeared in the room. The man was bald with a few grey hairs on his head. A tape was hung around his neck. The man wore round-framed sses, and he looked at the two customers who had entered his shop. "Wee, how can I help you both?"

    "Good morning," greeted Louise before asking him, "Are you Keaton Burnell? We came here on Mrs. Reed''s rmendation."

    "Ah, Mrs. Reed''s acquaintances. Yes, I am Keaton Burnell. And what would you like to get stitched and whom is it for?" asked the old man, his voice slightly hoarse and his gaze shifting to Aunt Merlin, ready to size her up and down.

    "It is for her. Louise Evardon my niece," Aunt Merlin let the man know, and the tailor went back to look at Louise. "We are here to stitch a wedding gown for her."

    The tailor, Mr. Burnell said, "Congrattions on theing wedding. When is the big day so that I know on which day the wedding gown needs to be ready to wear beforehand."

    "It is approximately three weeks from now," informed Louise and the man hummed.

    "We usually take only orders that give us at least a month''s time in advance." He adjusted the sses that he wore, his eyebrows naturally raised over the years, he said, "But since you have been referred by Mrs. Reed, who is one of our most important customers, I will try to get my assistants to amodate their time and get the wedding gown ready. Please step forward so that I can take your measurements." While he pulled the tape, which had been hanging around his shoulders, he called, "rk."

    A man appeared in the room to pick up a book and pencil from the drawer.

    "Please stretch both your hands, Ms. Evardon," Mr. Burnell asked Louise, and she quickly stretched both her arms on both sides so that the man could take her measurements to stitch the wedding gown. With every detail that came out of the older man''s mouth, the man wrote down the details in the book.

    "This is my son, rk Burnell," introduced the older tailorman when they finished taking her measurements. Louise and her aunt offered a nod as a greeting. It seemed like the next generation of the Reed''s would be wearing their wedding gowns from here too, thought Louise to herself.

    "This is my aunt Merlin DeRose and I am Louise Evardon," Louise introduced herself and her aunt.

    "Wee to our shop," rk bowed and greeted them. "Congrattions on the wedding being fixed."

    "Thank you," Louise thanked him, a polite smile on her lips. rk left with the details while Louise discussed with the old tailorman about how she wanted her wedding gown to turn out to be. After an hour of picking and choosing what she wanted with the materials and designs, Louise asked,

    "If you don''t mind me asking, Mr. Burnell, when was this ce set up and for how long has the Burnell''s family been acquainted with the Reed''s family in making the gowns?"

    The man put the measuring tape back to hang around his neck, walking to one side of the room to ce one of the materials that was on the table.

    "My grandfather was the one who opened this shop, and my father continued the work before it was passed on to me," replied the man, turning back toe to where the twodies stood. "The first gown for the Reed''s family was made for Lady Theodora Reed and then for her daughter-inw Vi Reed and so forth."

    "So you even created the wedding gowns for Mrs. Reed''s daughter-inws.." her voice trailed, trying to confirm, and the old man nodded his head.

    "Why yes, I did prepare them. They were made out of exquisite silk, pearls and satin. The best of the best," confirmed Mr. Burnell. "Those were beautiful dresses. Actually, we have them here as a showpiece. Some women don''t like to keep the gowns with them, and instead of having them in a closed closet, they send it back to us so that other women can make use of them. We cut down the rate of such gowns so that brides who cannot afford the usual price, can make use of these as second-handed gowns."

    Louise couldn''t help but wonder why anyone would want to return their wedding gowns to the shop because they were supposed to be special. Unless the women who gave their wedding gown were all generous, she thought to herself.

    "Do you think we could take a look at them?" asked Aunt Merlin, and when Louise gave a questioning look, she said, "It is not going to cost us anything for taking a look at them."

    "rk!" The old tailorman called his son''s name, but hearing no response, he said, "I will go and bring those gowns from their cupboards. Take a seat."

    Louise turned to her aunt, "He may think we are strange," she whispered.

    "Come on. Aren''t you a little curious to know how the young women''s gowns were? At least we''ll know what the family expects and your gown wouldn''t look dull in front of the previous ones," Aunt Merlin whispered back to her. It was a good point, thought Louise to herself. At the same time, it was odd to look at the wedding gowns previously worn by Graham''s wives.

    A few minutester, Mr. Burnell came back to the room where they were waiting, carrying one gown in both his arms, while another gown was carried by another person who Louise assumed to be one of the assistant''s who worked for the Burnell''s.

    "Here are the two wedding gowns that we have with us," announced Mr. Burnell, cing the beautiful white gowns on the table next to each other.

    "Oh my, they are indeed very beautiful!" eximed Aunt Merlin, and Louise took note of the embroidery work on the gowns. It seemed like the Burnell''s were true to their work. "It is surprising that one would give back the gowns as beautiful as these."

    "The Reed''s family sent these back together after the second girl passed away," informed Mr. Burnell.

    "And what about the third gown? Did they decide to keep it?" asked Louise, her curiosity piqued.

    "We don''t have that gown anymore. The gown was indeed returned after Mrs. Reed''s son''s third wife passed away, but I believe soon it was brought by someone else. I wouldn''t expect anything less as it was much more beautiful than these two. Jimmy, the register," ordered Mr. Burnell, and the assistant quickly went to the table, bending down to pull the drawer and pulling out a white register. "We keep information about the customers who buy the clothes we stitch, it should be somewhere in here," exined the man.

    Louise moved closer to where Mr. Burnell flipped the pages of the register, and he said, "It was another beautiful dress that was stitched and personally supervised by me." A deep frown came to form between his eyebrows, and he turned to look at his assistants, "How many times have I told you to not use the low quality pencil while noting down the details? The names have faded from this page to the next three pages."

    "My apologies, Mr. Burnell," the assistant was quick to apologise, and Mr. Burnell waved his hand.

    Dismissing his assistant, the old tailor turned to look at Louise, "Looks like we have lost almost a dozen of information."

    Louise stepped closer to the gown, looking at the gown that was once worn by the man''s brides whom she was going to marry in a few days. By the looks of it, she could tell that the bad luck didn''t emerge from this ce as Vi Reed was doing fine even after wearing the gown from this ce.

    "If you were toe here the next week, this one won''t be here," said Mr. Burnell, picking the gown that was on Louise''s side. "The gown has been booked by a woman for her daughter to wear on her wedding day."

    "I see," murmured Louise.

    "It is good that the gowns are going to be reused. You''re doing a good job, Mr. Burnell," Aunt Merlin raised her hand to give him a thumbs up.

    "Of course, we try to make every bride happy on their wedding day. Gowns like these are preserved for some of our finest customers who don''t mind rewearing something so beautiful," replied the old man.

    Noting down the dates on when toe here to check the fitting of the dress, Louise and her aunt left Mr. Burnell''s shop. Stepping out of the shop, she noticed the heat in the atmosphere had increased, and they quickly stepped inside the carriage to get back home.

    On their way back, in the carriage, Louise slightly opened the carriage window, letting the air in that moved the side fringes of her hair.

    "...was going to be an expensive visit. But the prices are almost the same as you would find in the town of Habsburg," her aunt spoke to her. "From what we saw, I am sure the man will stitch a beautiful gown for you."

    "Yes, it looks like it," replied Louise before looking outside the window.

    Louise couldn''t help but question if Mrs. Reed hadcked attachment with her previous daughters-inw. By what she had heard from Graham, his mother herself had picked the first two wives.

    Yet after their demise, she had given their gowns back to the shop, including the third one''s wedding gown whom Graham cared about.

    She wondered what his thoughts were on it.

    A week passed since Louise and her aunt had visited Burnell''s tailoring shop. But Louise'' wedding shopping didn''t finish there as two new trunks had been purchased for her clothes and other important items like her books were being packed inside it so that it would be easier when the day to move out arrived.

    "It isn''t umon these days to give the gowns back to the ce where it was brought from," said Louise''s friend Coraline, who lived a few meters away from her home. She hade to her house to help her in packing her things. "But a lot of them choose not to do it, because you know how women often cherish wedding gowns."

    "Right," responded Louise while folding the clothes. "I wonder if Mrs. Reed didn''t want to keep the belongings of her three deceased daughters-inw."

    Coraline nodded her head and said, "Maybe the thought of them makes her feel uneasy. I mean with the way some of the people keep gossiping about the three death''s, I guess it just raises eyebrows at the family."

    People often fueled the misery of others, without thinking of the effect their words would cause the person, thought Louise to herself.

    "Frankly I was surprised when you told me that you are going to get married to Graham Reed. Not to be rude, but the man is good looking, Louise. And it is quite noticeable considering how many times he has been married before," Coraline raised her eyebrows as if to make a point while cing the stack of folded dresses in the trunk.

    "He is handsome," agreed Louise, a smile on her lips.

    Every time she closed her eyes and remembered the man, she remembered those olive-green eyes that stared at her with a subtle frown on his forehead. He was a good looking man and an intense one at that.

    "Look at you already dreaming about your future husband," chuckled Coraline.

    "Did you dream about Braden too when you got married to him?" questioned Louise, and her friend offered her a cheeky smile.

    "All the time. I was possibly the most excited bride in the entire history of Habsburg," on hearing Coraline''s response, Louiseughed while shaking her head. "I will miss you when you move to the Reed''s manor."

    "I will miss you too. But don''t worry, I wille to visit you when Ie here to see my uncle and aunt. This ce will always be my first home," said Louise.

    The news about her going to wed Graham had not spread yet, and it was kept under wraps. But when the time woulde, Louise knew there would be a lot of murmur about it, and she would turn out to be a well-known person.

    Days moved like seconds in the clock, and when the day to pick her wedding gown arrived, she went ahead by herself so that she wouldn''t trouble her aunt, who was busy with other wedding preparations.

    Pushing the door of the shop, she heard the door chime because of the bell fixed at the top of the door.

    "Ms. Evardon," Mr. Burnell''s son rk greeted her with a polite bow, and Louise returned it.

    "Good afternoon. I am here for my wedding gown," she informed the man.

    "Of course, please take a seat while I go fetch the gown," responded the man. He went inside and came back after a minute with the gown. He ced the wedding gown on the table, "Here it is, mdy. My father has gone out to get materials. He is very specific about certain things."

    Louise couldn''t take her eyes off the wedding gown, noticing how lovely it looked. The embroidery pattern was intricate, and though the gown would look simple from afar, there was a lot of work that went into the gown, which she noticed. From the neckline to the hem of it.

    "I am hoping your silence is out of excitement," said rk out of nervousness.

    "My apologies. The gown is just so beautiful, I couldn''t help but be awestruck by it," replied Louise, and the man sighed in relief. "It is more than I expected it to be. You have done a wonderful job."

    "Thank you so much, Ms. Evardon. My father will be very pleased to hear about it. Would you like to try the gown here to make sure about the fittings and if any extra stitches are needed," said rk.

    Louise tore her eyes away from her wedding gown, and she said, "Yes, that would be great."

    rk bowed his head, and he said, "The trial room is this side. Let me help you carry the gown there." He carefully picked up the gown with both his arms as if it was a person before walking, and Louise followed him. Though the shop looked small in the front room, she realized it was a lot bigger in the inside. She could hear the sound of the sewing machine and the light chatter from the other end of this ce.

    Getting inside the fitting room, Louise changed her dress by wearing the wedding gown.

    As this side of the room didn''t have any windows to protect the clothes from catching dust, a chandelier hung close to the ceiling. It gave the room a warm golden glow as Louise stepped out of the room.

    "How do you find the gown, Ms. Evardon?" The old tailorman, Keaton Burnell, had returned from his shopping, and he handed the materials to his son.

    "It is beautiful. I love it," she replied to the man, who gave a nod of approval while looking at her gown without looking through his sses that had slid down from the bridge of his nose.

    "You can take a better look in front of the mirror here," Mr. Burnell suggested, and Louise walked towards the wooden stool that had been fixed to the floor.

    Stepping on the stool, Louise took a look at herself in the long mirror. She ran both her hands against the sides of her gown, feeling the smooth fabric. The chandelier that was in the front, it let the light fall on her and the gown.

    "Hm," hummed Mr. Burnell as he took a round while making sure every single thread was in ce and was not let out loose. He looked at the reflection of the young woman, who was admiring the gown. He then looked at the ground before he made another round around her. "It looks like there''s just one stitch that needs to be done at the hem while the rest looks perfectly fine. You would turn out to be the most beautiful bride one has ever seen in Habsburg, especially after wearing the wedding gown."

    Louise could tell that Mr. Burnell took great care of the clothes that he made while also being proud of his craftsmanship. The man knew his job well, and Louise was d she was able to afford the price. She continued to stare at the wedding gown, turning left and right.

    "I can tell why Mrs. Reed rmended you to me now," smiled Louise. "I think I havee to fall in love with the gown."

    "Just like every bride has to feel," replied Mr. Burnell.

    "We intend to make every bride who decides to buy wedding gowns from here to be happy with what they receive. Who is the lucky man who is going to marry you?" asked Mr. Burnell. He had raised his hand, offering Louise his hand so that she could step down from the wooden stool.

    "It is Graham Reed," replied Louise, and for a brief moment, the old man stared at her as if the information was still sinking.

    "I see. So the time has finallye."

    "The time?" asked Louise, slowly cing her hand in the old man''s rough hand, and she got down.

    "Yes," answered the old man. "With the way the family was trying to get him married, I could only guess that he wasn''t going to stay as a widower for long. Pardon me, Ms. Evardon, but I cannot help but think that you must have fallen in love with the man."

    Mr. Burnell had been holding a serious face since the moment she had met, which was why she was surprised with the words he had uttered to her now.

    Louise cleared her throat. She said, "It isn''t umon for the bride and the groom to fall in love," and she moved towards the fitting room so that she could change back into the clothes in which she had entered the shop before.

    "The first two wives of the man were picked by Lady Vi. You seem different, your demeanour is more radiant," said Mr. Burnell without borating further into the matter. "I will be waiting here."

    "Thank you," she murmured before getting inside the fitting room.

    While Louise closed the door of the fitting room, Mr. Burnell''s expression turned grim. A fourth wife, he thought in his mind. He hoped not to see this gown returned like the other three gowns from Reed''s family.

    The previous three young women who hade to the shop in the past were from wealthy families, just like how Reed''s family preferred theirpany to be in. It was why Mr. Burnel believed Mrs. Reed wasn''t the one to pick this girl for her son. As Mrs. Reed was his customer, the man didn''t want to talk about unnecessary things, and he decided to keep his thoughts to himself.

    Louise gave back the gown to Mr. Burnell, and the assistant worked on the hem before the gown with few others dresses was packed inrge rectangr boxes so that it wouldn''t crumple. The carriage had been pulled in front of the shop, and the older man hade to see her off by stepping outside the shop.

    "Thank you for your help, Mr. Burnell," Louise bowed her head in appreciation. "I look forward to you stitching many more dresses for me in the future."

    "I hope to be at your service, mdy," Mr. Burnell bowed his head. "I wish you luck and happiness in your marriage."

 Chapter 12 - Last Minute Nervousness

    Music Rmendation: The living sculptures of Pemberley - Dario Marianelli

    .

    The following week, Louise held the umbre above her head, protecting herself from the heat of the sun''s rays. She walked towards Mr. Winkle''s home to see how he was doing as it had been a while since she hadst paid a visit to him.

    Even though the wedding was going to be simple and in Reed''s manor, Louise would have never guessed that she would be this busy. She had bought new dresses, undergarments, other new clothes and items for her that were now packed in the trunks. Thankfully she had finished buying everything with the help of Aunt Merlin.

    Reaching Mr. Winkle''s home, she closed the umbre and walked towards the door. She knocked on the door, waiting for a few seconds before the door was opened for her.

    "Good morning, Mariam," Louise greeted Mr. Winkle''s housekeeper with a smile. "Has Mr. Winkle woken up?"

    "Good morning, Ms. Evardon. Yes, he is up and just finished having his breakfast a while ago. Pleasee in," Mariam pushed the doorpletely open while stepping aside for Louise to get in. "Would you like to have some tea?"

    "Just a ss of water would do. Thank you," Louise replied to the woman, who offered her a short bow.

    Walking towards the room where Mr. Winkle was, Louise saw him holding the newspaper in his hands. She knocked on the door to gain his attention, and he put down the newspaper.

    "So it was you, Ms. Evardon. Come in," invited Mr. Winkle. "I thought it was the mailman, who was here with Mrs. Miller''s property papers, but it seems like it hasn''t been sent yet. The doctor said I should be able to get back to work next Monday. So you cane in for work from Monday."

    Louise counted the days in her mind before she nodded her head.

    "That sounds lovely. I am d to see that you are in better shape," she offered the man a polite smile. "You should be more careful when ites to climbing up and down the stairs. Especially on rainy days." The man was getting old, and if he were working under someone else, they would have told him to retire from work, but Mr. Winkle owned the firm where she was working in.

    Mr. Winkle waved his hand, "I have always been careful. I don''t know how I even ended up missing my step while getting down from the stairs. I have been walking there for many years, that I can close my eyes and walk. It was because of the awful rain that day," he grumbled under his breath.

    It was awful weather, thought Louise in her mind, not forgetting how she had gotten lost in the forest.

    "How is your preparation for the examing along?" inquired the man, folding the paper and cing it on the side table.

    "It has been going well," answered Louise. She then cleared her throat and said, "Actually, I came here to give you the news, that I am getting married the day after tomorrow."

    "God bless you. Looks like while you were off work you found yourself a suitable partner. Who is the lucky man?" asked Mr. Winkle, his slightly grey eyes looking at her.

    "It is Graham Reed," answered Louise, noticing Mr. Winkle did not say anything as if he didn''t know that person for a while before the name finally dawned on him.

    Mr. Winkle nodded his head, "I knew you liked that man the day you were asking questions about him. He is a handsome chap. Would you be resigning from work?"

    Louise shook her head, "They agreed, I could keep it as it was. That I could continue to work so I should be good to work too once you return on Monday," and she smiled.

    The man nodded his head, "Seems like you found the right alliance. Well, anyways, congrattions for your uing day. Though I do wonder why I didn''t get to hear the news about it," he hummed in thought. It was because the town of Habsburg was good when it came to gossip and Louise being his employee, someone would havee and given him the news.

    To make sure Mr. Winkle wouldn''t feel that she wasn''t inviting him for her wedding because she was now associating herself with a high-status family, she said,

    "Both of our families decided to keep it quiet and the ceremony to be held in the presence of his and my family."

    "So is the reason," an understanding look appeared on his face.

    When the time came for Louise to leave, Mr. Winkle congratted her one more time, and so did the housekeeper, who had overheard their conversation. Closing the main door, the housekeeper couldn''t help but turn worried. She said to Mr. Winkle, "I cannot believe Ms. Evardon is going to get married to the man who has lost three of his wives."

    "Those are nothing but superstitious things, Mariam. What did I tell you to not believe in things that you cannot exin, they are absurd," Mr. Winkle gave his housekeeper a pointed look. "The poor man just happened to run out of luck in his marriage. Ms. Evardon is stronger than she looks."

    The day of the wedding finally arrived, and Aunt Merlin came near Louise'' room, knocking on her room door before entering inside.

    "Louise? Wake up," said Aunt Merlin, walking towards the bed. The helper girl Poppy went to draw the curtains and open the room''s windows, letting in the fresh air and the morning light to enter the room.

    "I am awake," murmured Louise, who had her hand over her eyes.

    "That''s good! I was ironing your uncle''s suit and I didn''t even notice how hot the iron box had turned out to be," said her aunt, walking around the room. She opened the cupboard to take the wedding gown and ce it on the table. "Thankfully, Poppy arrived in time and she had them chang-What happened to your eyes?!"

    Louise, who had sat up on the bed had subtle dark circles around her eyes that were highlighted because of her pale skin.

    "I couldn''t fall asleep," replied Louise, moving the covers from herp. She walked towards the mirror to take a look at her face. It wasn''t that she hadn''t gone to bed earlyst night because she knew she had to wake up early today. But she couldn''t get a wink of sleep and had ended up staying wide awake until there was only an hour left for dawn. "It doesn''t look that bad. Cora got me this powder, it should fix the eyes."

    "Alright, go on. We have only three hours before we leave to Reed''s manor," informed Aunt Merlin.

    Soon Louise brushed her teeth and bathed.

    She wore her undergarments, the shift and otheryers that the tailor had prepared before wearing the wedding gown. Aunt Merlin and Poppy helped her wear her hair into a bun with pins and flowers that went to the side. Her cheeks had been dusted with powder, and her lips were tinted pink. She stood in front of the mirror, looking at her reflection where she had been transformed into a bride.

    "You look lovely, Lady Louise,"plimented their helper girl Poppy.

    "If your mother was here today, she would have been so very happy to see you like this. You look so beautiful, the most beautiful bride I have seen until now," Aunt Merlin''s eyes turned moist, and she held both her hands together near her chest.

    "Thank you, Aunt Merlin and Poppy," Louise smiled. Walking forward, she hugged her aunt.

    "Oh, I will miss having you around here so much!" said Aunt Merlin, carefully hugging her niece so that it wouldn''t pull the veil they had just pinned.

    As Louise had been taken in by the DeRose family when she was only six-year-old, to them, Louise was like their very own daughter, and they had seen her grow up. Having her go to another family was sad, but at the same time, it was time for her to build her own family, to have her person next to her.

    They heard footsteps approaching the room and heard Uncle Hugo''s voice, "Is she ready? Reed''s personal carriage has arrived," and he appeared at the front of the door. Looking at Louise, he offered her a wide smile, "Look at you, beautiful in that wedding gown. Graham knew you were quite a catch," he said, slowly walking towards her. "I cannot believe that this day has finally arrived. How do you feel?"

    "A little nervous, but for the most part okay," replied Louise, taking in a deep breath and exhaling out.

    Uncle Hugo smiled at her, "That sounds more than good. Are you ready?" he asked.

    Louise turned around, taking a look at the room where she had lived for many years. The room was filled with memories. The memories began with her tears over the loss of her parents to be reced by the memory where her aunt stayed next to her until she finally fell asleep when she was little.

    She would cherish the memories and not forget them. A smile came on her lips, and she said, "Yes. I am ready."

    When Louise stepped out of the front door of their house, she felt the rays of the sun fall right at her as if focussing on her. Some of the passersby couldn''t help but take a look at the bride who stepped inside the carriage, while their curious eyes recognized the carriage to whom it belonged. Soon Uncle Hugo and Aunt Merlin got inside the carriage for it to be driven by the coachman.

    Thest time, when Louise had taken a ride to Reed''s manor, it had felt to be the longest one. But now, the distance seemed much shorter than before as she had been lost in thoughts. The carriage entered Reed''s estate, and the coachman stopped the carriage in front of the manor''s entrance.

    By the time they had got down, they were greeted by Graham''s sister Alison, who stood next to her husband, Henry.

    "You look stunning, Louise," said Alison, a wide smile on her lips on seeing the family here. "Mr. and Mrs. DeRose, it is good to have you here again."

    Alison''s husband gave them a short bow and asked Uncle Hugo, "I hope your ride here was smooth."

    "It was fine," Uncle Hugo replied with a polite smile. The Reed''s carriage was much more spacious than what they owned, and it made the ridefortable.

    Henry returned the smile and said, "That''s good to hear. Everyone is already in the back garden and the priest has already arrived. Let me lead the way," and he walked forward.

    "We hope we are notte," whispered Aunt Merlin to Alison, and Alison smiled.

    "Of course not. Our family just happens to be early today and without the bride we cannot have the wedding ceremony," Alisonughed, looking at Louise and her eyes stayed there for a second longer before she looked back at the older woman with a smile.

    Until a moment ago, Louise had not felt nervous. But with the moment inching closer with every step she took towards the back garden, she felt her heartbeat start to increase. Alison and her husband, along with her aunt, walked forward while her uncle stayed back with her as he would walk her down the aisle.

    With the thick bushes and trees that had been nted around, it hid the family members from her sight. Her uncle said to her, "If your parents were here, they would be very proud of you, Louise. Not because of the wedding, but because of how you turned out to be. You will always be our proud daughter."

    "Thank you, Uncle. It means a lot to me," she was grateful for it. They soon heard the music y that came from the flute and violin.

    "Looks like it is time to go," Uncle Hugo offered his hand for her to hold.

    Louise put her hand around, and they started to walk towards where everyone had gathered themselves. A carpet was rolled on the ground for her to walk on. All of Reed''s family members and aunt stood at the sides, while Graham and the priest stood at the centre.

    The priest blurred out in front of her groom.

    Graham stood there, waiting for her in a ck suit. His hair had beenbed to the side to let one view his clean, shaved, handsome face. His expression was serious, his eyes watching her being apanied by her uncle. As it was Graham''s fourth wedding, she couldn''t help but wonder if his nervousness had been washed away, unlike hers, where her stomach was in knots, but she kept a smile on her face.

    Once she came near the altar, her uncle let go of her hand, and Graham brought his hand forward. The sign somewhere silently saying he would be taking care of her from now on.

    He offered her a smile, it wasn''t wide, but it was there. Louise smiled back, cing her hand in his hand, knowing she would have one person in this ce whom she could rely on.

    She came to stand in front of him, and the priest soon started the wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 13 - Brides Refusal

    By the end of the wedding ceremony held in the Reed manor''s back garden, Louise Evardon and Graham Reed were dered husband and wife.

    "You may now kiss the bride," announced the priest.

    Hearing those words was enough to increase Louise'' heartbeat. She turned to face Graham, where he took a step forward and kissed her lips. The kiss wasn''t long as itsted for two whole seconds before he pulled away from her. Her lips trembled from the little intimate contact she felt on her lips, and her cheeks turned red.

    Soon the family members walked forward to wish the newlyweds one after another, and both Louise and Graham thanked their families members. Louise thanked her rtives when her uncle and aunt wished her, where Aunt Merlin''s eyes were moistened because of overwhelming happiness.

    "Congrattions, Graham and Louise," Vi wished the newlyweds with a small smile on her face.

    "Wee to the family, Louise," Mr. Reed weed her.

    "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Reed," Louise thanked them with a smile on her lips.

    "From now on, you can call me Robert. There''s no need for such formalities," Mr. Reed offered her a warm smile.

    "It is good to have you in the family, Louise," Mr. Reed''s sister, Agatha Wensley, wished her, "And congrattions Graham. You have wed a pretty one."

    "She indeed is beautiful. I am fortunate that Louise agreed to marry me, Aunt Agatha," Graham praised Louise in front of everyone, and the blush on Louise'' cheek was quick to return. Even though they had met a few times before, he had neverplimented her, and neither had she.

    Lady Agatha turned to look at Louise, and she said, "My my, I can only tell that you have charmed my nephew."

    Louise cleared her throat and smiled, "Graham is too kind with hispliments for me."

    "Don''t be fooled by him, Louise. He is not generous when ites to offering people hispliments," chuckled Alison.

    Louise had never received this much attention until now, with everyone hovering around them. With the priest who had finished his work of performing the ceremony for what he hade here for, he was the first one to leave. Louise''s uncle and aunt stayed for a few more hours until the afternoon tea. When it was time to leave, Aunt Merlin said,

    "Take care of yourself, Louise," and they both hugged each other. "Don''t get into trouble," she whispered, and this made Louise smile.

    "I will miss you, Aunt Merlin. I wille visit you soon," replied Louise, and her aunt pulled away from her. The older woman took a good look at her niece, who was still in her white gown, who looked beautiful.

    "I am truly happy for you," said her aunt before turning to look at Graham, "Louise is more than a niece to us, she is like our daughter who is very dear to us. Please take good care of her."

    Graham offered the woman a bow, "I will do my best, Lady Merlin. Be at ease."

    Aunt Merlin nodded her head, a sigh escaping her lips, thinking that Louise wouldn''t be there from now onwards when she and her husband would go back to their home.

    Her uncle then hugged her. Louise could feel a hint of sadness in her heart right now, at the thought that she wouldn''t be able to spend her time like before. "Don''t worry about me and your aunt, we''ll be fine," he said to her and Louise couldn''t help but smile where her own eyes welled up.

    They were the only family she knew, the only one she had until now.

    "I will try, but I wille to check on you," she grinned and he gave her a nod while returning her smile.

    "We will take our leave now," her uncle announced.

    With the carriage that started to leave, Mr. and Mrs. Reed had stepped back inside, and so had Mr. and Mrs. Wensley to be followed by Alison and her husband Henry, along with their daughter. Seeing her uncle and aunt take their leave in Reed''s carriage, the thought of how she was now part of the Reed''s slowly started to sink in her mind. From now on, this would be her home.

    Louise stood there, watching the carriage disappear behind the trees. The sound of the carriage wheels and the horses'' hoovespletely faded and she heard nothing but the distant sound of the birds chirping and the crickets who had already begun to rub their wings.

    Graham and Louise made their way inside the manor, and she saw Mrs. Reed standing in the hall with the staff. "As you are now part of the Reed''s family, I would like to introduce you to the people who work here for us. It would be better to have yourself be familiar with them," said Vi Reed.

    Thest time Louise had been here, she had only seen four servants but now stood twelve of them in the hall. She had never seen these many servants working in a manor before.

    Vi raised her hand as if to start from her left side where the three young women stood, "This is Carme, Jemma, Meg. These three work in the kitchen along with Arthur, who is in charge of the kitchen," one of the oldest men in the staff bowed his head, and it made it easier for Louise to know who was who.

    "Next is our gardener Baylor. Our workers in the manor- Denis, Saul, Philip, Jonas. You have met one of our coachman Roy, the other coachman we have is Harvey. Because of the number of people living in the manor here, we don''t want to have a shortage if someone else needs to use the carriage."

    That meant the Reed''s owned two personal carriages, thought Louise in her mind.

    "If we are busy and you have questions, you can always ask Gilbert. He is Reed''s butler," Graham informed Louise, and she nodded her head. The butler bowed his head, his under eyes slightly hollow, making him look like he worked overtime here.

    "And this here," said Vi, walking towards another maid, who stood in the line. Louise noticed how the maid looked a little frightened, "This is Emily. She will be your personal maid here, who will help you with everything, be it big or small."

    Hearing this, Louise turned baffled, "I don''t need a personal maid."

    Though their family had Poppy to help in some of the jobs in the house, Louise had never felt the need to have a personal maid. She had always been capable of getting things done by herself.

    "You might have not needed one before, but I insist that you have Emily around. You will need her assistance when we need to go attend the soirees or other asions held by other families. I don''t think you want to have us all wait while you get ready, do you?" questioned Vi, raising one of her eyebrows.

    Louise pursed her lips before she replied, "I have never beente, Lady Vi. You do not have to worry about me keeping everyone waiting. The girl can be put to better use than being by my side," she bowed her head.

    Vi didn''t look one bit pleased by Louise'' reply. Until now, in this manor, what the elders spoke was followed by the young people. With Louise, who had straight out refused the maid, the older woman stared at her new daughter-inw.

    Hearing the words exchanged between his mother and his newlywed wife, Graham said, "Louise is going to spend most of her time studying and working in the office. If she needs any help, I believe she wouldn''t feel shy to ask for the maid''s help."

    "Yes. Graham is right," replied Louise, agreeing to her husband. And as she acknowledged the title, it felt a little odd, making her wonder if every newly married woman felt this way.

    Vi''s eyes shifted from her daughter-inw to look at her son, her gaze stayed there for a few seconds, and she said, "Alright. I will leave you both now." She offered them a slight smile before dismissing the staff of the manor to go back to their work.

    Seeing her mother-inw leave the front hall where she and Graham stood, she asked, "Did I upset her?"

    Her reason had been valid, and though she didn''t agree with Mrs. Reed''s suggestion, at the same time, she didn''t want to create a bad rtionship between them. It was because Lady Vi Reed was not only her husband''s mother, but Louise would be living under the same roof as her mother-inw.

    Graham smiled at Louise'' concern, "You don''t have to worry about it. Everyone in this house follows her words. You are the first person to refuse her outright. She will be fine by tomorrow morning," he assured her. But before that, she was going to meet her mother-inw during dinner, thought Louise to herself. "Come, let me show you the room."

    Louise nodded her head, looking in the direction Mrs. Reed had walked in. She followed Graham, who led her to his room. Or, more rightly to be said, their room.

    Though outwardly she lookedposed, internally, she was nervous at the thought of sharing the bed with Graham. Not that there was anything wrong with him, but until now, she had never shared a kiss or a bed with a man.

    Thest time Graham had given her a tour of the manor, she had seen his room only from the outside and had not stepped inside the room. The room was big, and so was the bed, next to which a fur-like carpet was ced on the floor. The windows were big, and the curtains had been pulled for the evening light to pass through. On one side, Louise noticed a desk in the corner of the room and next to it on the shelf was a collection of books.

    Graham walked to where the closet had been built, and he informed, "Your clothes are already ced on the right side here. I have asked the maids to clear one extra cupboard if you ever feel the need to put more things in the future."

    "Thank you," Louise thanked him for making arrangements for her and providing her with an extra cupboard. "Do we have any more formal ceremonies before or after dinner?" she asked him, wanting to make sure she didn''t miss anything.

    "Just the family dinner which you will be going through every day," he offered her a faint smile, and Louise felt a little more at ease. "You don''t have to look too tense, take your time."

    Louise wondered about what Graham was speaking about, if it was about her settling in here, or if it was about them...in the night. She knew what happened after a man and a woman were married. She wasn''t naive to not know.

    "I don''t think your mother would be happy if I took my own time," said Louise.

    Graham''s handsome face looked at her, his eyes serious, and she saw his lips part to speak, "You are my wife and I don''t think I married a woman who would agree to every little thing the other person says. At the same time you also know there are some rules that are ced here for everyone''s well being."

    So he was talking about the time she would need to settle in, thought Louise to herself.

    "Thank you for your words," she thanked him again. Walking towards the closet, she pulled its handle open and found her clothes neatly folded inside.

    While she was deciding what to wear for the evening, Graham had already picked out his clothes and had gone to the other side of the room. Louise closed the closet door, and when she looked back at Graham, he wasn''t there. But when she turned around, she noticed him standing in the room shirtless, and she quickly turned her back to him.

    Oh God, thought Louise to herself as her face turned red and her heartbeat increased by the sight of Graham''s bare chest as he stood facing her.

    She heard the shuffling of the clothes, and after two minutes, Graham came to stand in front of her fully dressed. He had changed into a blue shirt with beige cks with a vest coat that he usually did when he was in the town.

    "Louise, I am aware that we got married quickly and didn''t have enough time to know each other well. I believe that a woman like yourself would want to proceed with the next step of our marriage when we have established an understanding with each other rather than jumping into the pond. But forgive me if I have misread you," Graham apologised in a serious tone.

    Louise should have known that the man she had married was a gentleman. Even though he looked serious as if nothing would faze him, he had taken ount of her current feelings, and her respect for him increased.

 Chapter 14 - Her New Home

    Music Rmendation: Breaking -Rework - Mattia Cupelli

    .

    This morning, Louise had been nervous when she had walked down the aisle. But after hearing what Graham said, the same nervousness now had evaporated in thin air. She removed her wedding gown before wearing a new dress that had been stitched from Mr. Burnell''s shop. Pulling out the pins from her hair, shebed it before tying it in a ck ribbon.

    Walking around the room, she picked up her wedding gown to take a look at it. Once people would find out about her marriage with Graham, she knew they would look at her differently. But this was something she had already thoroughly thought about. It was just a stroke of mere bad luck that had led to thest three women''s death, and she wasn''t going to follow it. Her wedding gown was here to stay in the manor and not to be returned to the Burnell''s shop.

    When it was time to sleep, both Louise and Graham slept on the same bed, each taking one side of the bed. They had their back against the surface of the bed, facing the ceiling of the room.

    Most of the lit candles in the room had been blown out, while some had been left untouched in the corner. Being new to the ce and the surrounding, Louise couldn''t fall asleep immediately. She listened to the sound of the clock on the wall tick.

    Hearing the sound of the clock gave Louise some sort offort, like a luby that she was used to hearing since she was young. When her eyes moved to the corner in the direction where Graham was asleep, she saw his eyes were closed.

    "Would you like me to blow out the remaining candles?" he asked, surprising her by his sudden question.

    "No, that is fine," replied Louise in a low voice. Not minding the little brightnessing from the candles that would mostlyst an hour or two. "I didn''t know you were awake."

    "It has been long since Ist hadpany in this room," answered Graham. He said, "My apologies. It isn''t that your presence bothers me."

    "I guess that makes the two of us," she said, a small smile appearing on her lips. If the situation was different, Louise would have apologized for the inconvenience. But they were husband and wife now. It was customary for a married couple to share the same room and bed.

    Louise then turned toy on her side, facing him and watching him. He opened his eyes as if he sensed her eyes on him. Her eyes traced the lines and curves of Graham''s face. His features were strong and manly, his face holding the same expression of seriousness on it.

    "What hour do you go to work in the morning?" asked Louise as it was something that had note up in their previous conversations.

    "I leave the manor by nine thirty. If you have work to attend to, I would be more than happy to drop you by Mr. Winkle''s office before heading to mine," Graham offered her.

    Considering the distance between Reed''s mansion and the main town of Habsburg, walking to her workce, which was near the main town like before, was out of the question. Louise nodded her head. "I would be happy to ride the carriage with you."

    "That''s good to hear," Graham replied. Like her, he turned to his side to see her. "I can pick you up while heading back."

    "I don''t mind walking to the centre of the town from Mr. Winkle''s office. I would miss walking terribly," said Louise while he held her gaze. She could tell that Graham wasn''t keen on her hobby of walking. And after what happened thest time, she understood where his concern stemmed from. "The walk isn''t that long and ites on the main road. It will give me enough time to stretch my arms and legs," she tried to convince him.

    After five seconds, Graham finally said, "Fine. I will wait for you at my office."

    "Thank you," Louise smiled, happy that Graham was keeping his word of allowing her to do certain things as she wished.

    "Have you always been this assertive?" he questioned her, a hint of curiosityced in his voice.

    Louise smiled at his question, "I think so. After my parents passed away, Uncle Hugo and Aunt Merlin took me in and loved me too much. And ording to some of the townsfolk, it spoiled me. Turning me the way I have turned."

    "People always have a lot to talk about," murmured Graham.

    Though his words were nonchnt, Louise wondered if there was more to his words.

    "What do you think?" she questioned him back. "About my assertiveness." The serious look in Graham''s eyes changed, and she noticed a faint smile on his lips. Did he ever smile fully? Asked Louise.

    "I think it is one of your charming qualities," came his direct answer, and Louise'' cheek was quick to heat up. "Let me go and close the windows," he offered, and Louise saw him get out of the bed. He made his way towards the windows and closed them before he returned to bed.

    After having the little chat with Graham, Louise slowly started to drift into a deep sleep. Unbothered, neither by the light from the candles nor by the sound of the wind that had increased outside the manor.

    The following day, rays of sunlight passed through the closed transparent windows. Louise woke up to an empty bed next to her. Her hand unconsciously reached the space, feeling the surface cold, and she wondered if Graham had woken up early. Sitting upright on the bed, she pushed the sheet away from her body and ced her feet on the soft rug carpet.

    She had decided to go to work tomorrow, which left her with free time today to ustom herself and see how things worked out in Reed''s manor.

    Hearing a sound behind her, she turned and saw it was Graham, who had stepped out from the other side of the divider after taking a bath. He had a towel wrapped around his waist. Water dripped from his wet hair, sliding down from his broad shoulders to move down further and to be soaked into the towel. She hadn''t expected her morning to be this colourful, and she cleared her throat to catch his attention.

    "Good morning, Louise. I hope you had a good sleep," Graham wished her, who seemed unbothered by his current appearance.

    "Y-yes. I had a very good sleep. How about yourself?" She tried not to ogle at him and started to fold the nket she had used at night.

    "It was good," she heard him reply from behind as he pulled open the closet door. Once he finished wearing his trousers, he caught Louise, who had finished folding her nket and was now folding his nket.

    "You don''t have to do that," said Graham to her, "We have servants in the manor to do that kind of work and the bed is made differently."

    "Oh," responded Louise, looking down at the folded nkets. She realized if the maids or the other family members were to see two nkets on the bed, they woulde to realize that she and Graham had not consummated their marriage.

    Graham then said, "I am sure my family is eager to have breakfast with you. You can go wash yourself so that you can join everyone in the dining room."

    Louise dressed in a presentable manner, and before she left the room, she noticed the needles of the clock had stopped moving. Looking at the time, she guessed that it had stopped somewhere after she had fallen asleep. She walked down with Graham and entered the dining room to have breakfast with the other family members.

    She greeted everyone in the room, "Good morning."

    "Good morning, Louise," Alison greeted her while the rest of them offered her a small nod.

    "Good morning, Aunt Louise," Alison''s daughter wished her and Louise couldn''t help but wished her sweetly.

    "Good morning, Molly," Louise then took a seat that had been pulled for both her as well as Graham by the butler.

    It was eight forty-five in the morning, and everyone at the table had been dressed as if they were ready to go out. Back at home, Louise would have still been curled in the bed. She had been lucky to wake up early today.

    "I hope you were able to sleep well, Louise," came the prim and proper tone from Lady Vi, whose tea was being poured in her teacup by a maid.

    "Yes, thank you," Louise offered a small bow of acknowledgement.

    Lady Vi gave a curt nod, "Good."

    Soon breakfast was brought into the room by the maids one by one, keeping the food on the table and serving it to Reed''s family. Louise tried to stay put and keep her hands to herself so that she wouldn''t help herself and let the maids do their job.

    "Would you like some orange juice, mdy?" asked one of the maids.

    "Yes, please," replied Louise, offering the maid a polite smile.

    The dining room was eerily quiet, with people barely speaking to each other while they concentrated on having their breakfast in silence. Louise could tell that this was very normal here, to be enveloped in silence while she had grown up surrounded by chatter andughter.

    "Come on, dear. Eat quickly so that we won''t bete," said Alison to her daughter, who was taking her own time in finishing her breakfast.

    "I am full, mummy," said the little girl.

    "Has she started to attend school?" asked Louise in curiosity.

    Her sister-inw smiled, "Yes. She is now learning how to read well and write sentences. Haven''t you, darling?" she asked Molly, who nodded her head.

    "That is wonderful," replied Louise. "Even my uncle had me go to a woman who was a retired governess near our home. It made it easier for me to learn."

    "You are right, I was worried about-" Alison began but was interrupted by her mother.

    "Alison." The room turned quiet, and Lady Vi turned to look at Louise and said, "All of us here are used to having our meals in a peaceful and quiet environment, Louise. It is how we like to have the environment here."

    She did notice that, thought Louise in her mind. "It must be difficult to have food when you attend soiree''s because of the noise and people around," she said to her mother-inw, who didn''t appreciate her talking even after the subtle words to be quiet.

    "It is, but we have to try to adjust and follow what the majority often does," the woman offered a slight smile to Louise.

    It was the first day after her wedding, and Louise didn''t want to debate with Vi. She felt it would be too early to start one, and she concentrated on her meal.

    Soon after breakfast, Alison left with her husband and her daughter to go out. The other family members dispersed from the dining room, and Louise followed Graham to see him go off to work in the carriage. This left Louise to roam around the manor in leisure.

    The manor was beautiful, and Louise only wanted to drown in its beauty. She walked outside the manor,ing across one of the walls to see the climbers covering it with tiny flowers. She walked around the paths by herself without any servants'' help. And while she spent her time outside, Vi Reed stood in one of the rooms and front of the window, watching the girl who was her son''s newly married wife.

    "She seems different than thest three," said Lady Agatha, who stood with Lady Vi in the room.

    Vi stared at Louise, who had been roaming outside for almost an hour now. Her lips set themselves in a thin line and a grim expression on her face.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to have a maid around her? Especially knowing how delicate the girls these days are," suggested Lady Agatha.

    "She refused," said Lady Vi.

    Lady Agatha, who was Lady Vi''s sister-inw, stared at the girl who appeared to be enjoying the view of the garden, walking bare feet that made both the women frown. The woman said, "Actually, she reminds me of Lisa," mentioning Graham''s third wife. "She seems to have a simr liberal spirit."

    Hearing the third daughter-inw''s name, Vi''s face slightly hardened.

    Back in the garden, Louise was enjoying her time before she finally made her way inside the manor.

    As she made her way through the corridors, she met one of the servants, and she said, "The clock in our room has stopped working. Please get it fixed."

    "Yes, Lady Louise," said the servant, bowing his head, and he left to check it.

    She ced her hands on her back, strolling while watching the interior and walls, the space and objects of the manor. Never would she have imagined that she would one daye to live in a manor as big and beautiful as this. While walking inside the manor, Louise noticed there were no portraits of any of the wives, and the portraits were of only the present family members. Though she wasn''t necessarily looking forward to it, she was still curious about how Graham''s previous wives looked.

    Her footsteps on the floor were light, and she noticed how each servant of the manor was working diligently without having to be told twice. On her way, she caught sight of the maid, who had looked scared when Lady Vi had tried to appoint her as her maid.

    "Emily?" Louise called the maid, who turned around with slight anxiousness in her eyes.

    "Yes, mdy? Is there something you would like me to help you with?" asked the maid politely.

    "Did you know where the older family portraits are stored in the manor?" asked Louise.

    The maid nodded her head, "They are kept in the cer of the manor, Lady Louise. Lady Vi has the keys to it. Would you like me to go and fetch it for you?" the maid asked her.

    "No, that is fine. I will ask her myself," smiled Louise.

    When she got back to her room, she noticed the clock had started to work again. The servants were quick with their jobs, she thought to herself. Going to the bathroom, she poured water on her feet and wiped it with a dry cloth when she heard nothing but silence.

    Dropping the towel to the side, Louise made her way to the front of the wall. The clock had stopped again. And strangely, it hade to a stop at an odd hour. The same hour as she had noticed in the morning.

    Four past eleven.

 Chapter 15 - Lestranges Family

    Music Rmendation: Cold Shivers- Myuu

    .

    Louise stood next to one of the servants, who hade to look at the grandfather''s clock. She stared at its dial where the minute and second hand had paused.

    "When you told me about it not working, I got it repaired. There must be a lot of dust inside," said the male servant, whom Louise recollected to be Jonas.

    "How old is this clock?" asked Louise, her eyes taking in the clock which was in good shape.

    "Nearly a decade or two, mdy," informed the servant while he opened the back of the clock to take a look at it. "But it should have been working because it was only a month ago since madame got them checked by the repairman."

    "Mrs. Reed?" asked Louise, and the young man nodded his head. She wondered if the clock had spent its life which was why it was going and stopping at the same time because that could be a possibility.

    She stood there for some more time, watching the servant trying to fix it. After a while, she heard the quiet and pleasant sound of the clock''s hand move around the dial. "I will let you know if the problem recurs again. Thank you, Jonas," she offered him a smile. The servant left the room to continue his work while she stood there watching the clock.

    With the time of the evening moving slowly, Louise could hear the loud silence in Reed''s manor. If she didn''t see the servants walking, she would have assumed that she was the only person in this huge manor. Her mother-inw had disappeared into her room, and so did the other family members who lived in the manor, and this left Louise to continue to explore the manor in leisure.

    Louise stepped out of the room, continuing to walk in the evening sun-kissed floors of the manor. Her eyes looked outside through therge windows of the first floor she was in, taking in the beauty of the scenery that enveloped the manor to its quietness.

    Her feet barely made any noise as they moved lightly on the cold floor. She didn''t remembering to this side of the manor before. She continued to walk in the long corridor until she found a double door that had a smooth surface with two rings of metal handles.

    Pushing the doors open, Louise stepped inside the darkroom as the curtains covered the windows from passing any light. It seemed like a room that wasn''t in use because every object was covered with white bedsheets to prevent dust from settling on it. The little light that came, it was from the door she had entered, and she noticed a closet that was left half-open.

    She walked towards it.

    Her hand raised, ready to close the closet when she noticed fabrics in there. They were dresses, and they probably belonged to a female. She wondered if they belonged to the previous owner''s family or... Reed''s family. But at the same time, she remembered how Vi had returned the wedding gowns to Mr. Burnell.

    Louise closed the closet''s door, but when she did that, she heard another door being shut. Her head snapped to look at the main door that had shut itself close, leaving the room dark. Quickly making her way towards the door, she tried opening it.

    But when she turned boh the knobs, it didn''t open as she expected.

    "Is anybody out there?" questioned Louise. She banged on the door before trying to open the door again while wrapped in darkness, not knowing what lingered in there.

    It took a couple of tries before she could finally pull it open, and she gasped. The butler stood right in front of the door. She ced her hand on her chest to calm her heart that had suddenly spiked on seeing the butler, who had hollow eyes and a passive expression on his face.

    Gilbert bowed his head in greeting.

    "I heard the sound of the doors being banged. Are you alright, mdy?" asked the butler in a dead tone.

    Louise took a couple of seconds before she answered, "Yes. I am fine, thank you." She looked back at the door.

    She hadn''t opened the windows, and there was no way for the wind to pass and nudge the door to close shut. The doorknobs were present only inside the room and not outside for anyone to pull a prank on her. She wondered if the door was just loose.

    "Lady Vi requested your presence in the parlour room," informed Gilbert.

    Louise nodded her head, and Gilbert waited for her to start walking. Once she stepped out of the room, the butler stepped closer to the front of the room, pulling it to close the door shut.

    When Gilbert followed her, Louise didn''t know if he was apanying her to make sure that she didn''t lose her way or so that she wouldn''t enter and lock herself in the room by mistake again. On reaching the parlour room, the butler bowed his head again and left.

    Louise stepped inside the parlour room, wondering why Mrs. Reed had asked her toe to see her. The firece crackled with the logs of wood, giving out light and warmth to the cold room. Inside the room sat Lady Vi and Lady Agatha.

    "Come join us, Louise," said Lady Vi from her cushioned seat with a teacup in her hand.

    "I hope we didn''t disturb you," said Lady Agatha with a smile on her face.

    "No, not at all," Louise returned the smile before taking one corner of the couch in which Lady Agatha sat on the other side. "I was only taking a stroll."

    "Mm," Lady Vi responded to her words. "If you want to admire every single part of the manor, it will take at least a week. You can take it slow as the manor isn''t going anywhere."

    "It is a beautiful manor that I couldn''t resist myself from taking a tour," replied Louise.

    "Indeed," agreed Lady Agatha, "You should ask Graham to take you near theke that is at the farback of the estate. It has beautiful scenery with a vast sky and the water is clear."

    Louise nodded her head, and before she could say something, Lady Vi said, "Graham is busy working on a new project. I don''t know if he''s told you about it, but our family ns to expand the office in another town. The more sessful branches we have, the better it will be to fulfill the dream of having a brand name that solely belongs to the Reed''s family." The woman paused for a second before continuing, "As excited as we are to have you in the family, I would like to ask you to not make any long extended ns outside, which could deter him from the business."

    "I would never do anything like that, Lady Vi," Louise assured, trying not to take the woman''s words to heart. "With my own examsing up, I doubt we''ll have any time for it. At least not for the next two months. Please be at ease," she smiled in the end.

    Before Graham''s marriage proposal had been ced in front of her, Louise hadn''t thought anything of this. But after spending a little time with Graham and not to forget watching him half-naked two times now, her thoughts had slightly derailed. She told herself it was quite natural as he wasn''t any stranger but her husband.

    "Good that we have cleared that. Meg, pour tea for Louise," ordered Lady Vi. The maid who was waiting on them while quietly standing near the wall stepped forward and poured the tea from the kettle into the cup and offered it to Louise.

    "Thank you," murmured Louise to the maid, who offered her a bow and stepped back to where she had earlier been standing. Taking a sip from the warm tea, she brought it down to hold it with both her hands, and she asked, "Lady Vi, are there any old paintings of the previous owner of this manor?"

    "Malcolm Lestrange?" Lady Vi recollected the name of the actual owner of this manor. "There''s one painting of the Lestrange family in the other parlour room in the back. Robert wanted to keep it as an antique piece for the guests. I had Gilbert put the rest of the things away in the cer," answered the woman.

    "What a pitiful man," sighed Lady Agatha before she sipped her tea. "To not enjoy the fruits of his hard work. Things like that bring in turmoil, don''t they?"

    "Didn''t Mr. Lestrange have any family members?" inquired Louise.

    "He was a lonely man. Word had it that his children and wife passed away from a disease," responded Lady Vi in a grim tone, "You know how the gossip mongers like to spread unwanted rumours about old manors and where people die. The manor had been left unattended since the time of his death and when we moved in here, it took quite some time to bring it back to a good shape."

    "It took a month, or was it more?" asked Lady Agatha.

    "Nearly two months," answered Lady Vi.

    While the two older women spoke about the repairing that took ce in some parts of the manor, Louise'' thoughts wandered to the room she had been in beforeing here. After spending some time with them, she went to the second parlour room that was at the back of the manor.

    The sun had set, and the candles had been lit all around the manor. The servants were busy preparing for dinner as Reed''s family members were going to arrive home and in the dining room soon.

    Louise came to stand in front of the family portrait of five people in there. It was a couple with three young men in there. Her eyes looked down at the wooden frame, and she caught a note of the names written thereˇŞ Malcolm Lestrange, Alexandra Lestrange with their son''s Desmond, Hank, Fedrick.

    It seemed like the Lestrange family didn''t have a daughter.

    "The portrait must be older than the manor," murmured Louise to herself while she stared at the couple and their sons.

    After watching the portrait for a few more minutes, Louise got back to the hall to hear the carriage wheels and the neighing of the horses arrive at the front of the manor. In the past, Louise often opened the door for her uncle and her aunt. Not realizing it was the butler''s job to pull, who had arrived there, she quickly went to the door and pulled it open herself.

    Standing at the front of the door, she saw Graham step down from the carriage, and when he started to make his way to the door, he noticed her standing there.

    "Wee back home," greeted Louise with a pleasant smile on her face.

    Graham was slightly surprised as he hadn''t expected Louise to wait for him at the door. It was the first time after many years, where it wasn''t his grim-looking butler who opened the door for him. A little surprised, he gave her a nod while handing his bag and coat to Gilbert.

    "Your day seems to have gone well," said Graham.

    Louise sensed the butler''s eyes shift to look at her for the briefest second before he walked towards the stand to hang Graham''s coat.

    "It was good," replied Louise before walking further into the house.

 Chapter 16 - Hour Of The Night

    Music Rmendation: Our walks - Aleksandar Dimitrijevic

    .

    Louise sat at the table with the rest of Reed''s family, and like yesterday the dining room was quiet as a cemetery at night would be.

    "How are things going on with the project, Graham?" inquired Mr. Reed to his son. Louise felt like if there was someone in this family who seemed or appeared to be reasonable, it was Mr. Reed.

    Graham nodded at his father and said, "It has been going smooth, father. Mr. Perrot said he has already arranged the men to start the construction work and they will be starting from next week. We have already received the permission regarding thend handover so there shouldn''t be any disruption when they start the work."

    "That is good news,"mented Mr. Reed.

    Alison, who sat at the table, asked, "Will Graham and Louise be moving there once the business starts flourishing?"

    This was something Louise had not expected or considered, and she looked at Graham. Mr. Reed smiled and said, "I don''t think the construction will be ready any time soon as we still need to get the machinery in there. It might take a couple of months. But maybe in the future, Graham can consider it."

    "That is true," replied Graham.

    Vi said, "We should definitely hold a celebration when the office opens. It isn''t every family that can manage and seed in their business like ours has," and she raised her ss of water.

    The rest of the dinner went quietly, and Louise dabbed the corner of her lips with the napkin and ced it back on the right side next to her te.

    Louise was the first to get back to their room, and she waited for Graham while sitting on the edge of the bed.

    "You don''t have to wait for me, Louise. Please retire to the bed whenever you feel like it," said Graham when he noticed her waiting for him. Unlike other men, he didn''t want to keep Louise up for no reason.

    Louise shook her head. Getting up from the bed, she said, "I don''t have the habit of sleeping this early. Back in my home, I used to sleep around eleven or twelve."

    "I can tell why you woke upte when my mother came to visit you," he replied and then walked across the room towards the closet while unbuttoning his vest and shirt.

    "I thought she would have mentioned it," murmured Louise to herself. It wasn''t that she wasted her time as she had been preparing for her exams by studying in the evening that stretched close to midnight.

    "Do not fret about what my mother thinks of you. She holds strong opinions about people and as far as I remember she has been like that," assured Graham. Louise went back to sit on the edge of the bed while looking at Graham''s reflection from the windowpane as she had her back facing him now.

    It seemed like she was building a habit of staring at her husband, but then Louise wondered who else would if not her, and she cleared her throat. Graham continued to say, "Not every finger is of the same length. Just like that, not every person has the same nature and they have their own ways of doing things."

    Louise nodded her head and then came back to the point of why she was waiting for him, "I wanted to ask you about what came up in the dining room today."

    "Hm?" he responded.

    "Will we be moving to Hungate once the business flourishes?" she asked him and slowly turned back to face him as it was rude to not look at a person and talk.

    Graham noticed the little worry in her eyes, and he said,

    "Currently, everything is only in the beginning stage. But yes, my father wants me or us to move there more than Henry because of my mother''s wishes." Hm? Did not Mrs. Reed like her son-inw? But then, at the same time, she didn''t receive the loving vibes from her mother-inw. "What I mean to say is mother is very specific on matters when ites to the family tradition and the family business. She wants to keep our lumber business within the family. Also, if we do move, the court and other offices are nearby which will make it easier for you in the future."

    That was true, thought Louise to herself, but she hadn''t thought of leaving Habsburg behind. The town and the surroundings had been her home. But, more importantly, she had her uncle and aunt, who lived near the edge of the town.

    "Your exams will be over in two months and the construction of the building will take at least five to six months. It will give you enough time to decide," said Graham to her.

    Graham had changed himself into a loose white shirt and a trouser. While pulling over the shirt from his head and downward, his hair had turned slightly messy. He looked much younger with his hair not neatlybed to the side, thought Louise in her mind. Who knew that one day she would marry a handsome man with a smouldering look on his face, not to forget a wealthy husband.

    A few minutester, Louise and Graham got into bed. She wondered if it was odd to be using two separate nkets while they slept on the same bed. On the one hand, Louise was touched by Graham''s gesture of giving her time to settle in without demanding anything. But on the other hand, she couldn''t help but worry that he might not feel the same way towards her as he did with his previous wives.

    "Graham?" Louise whispered his name, seeing him lying t on his back.

    On hearing her call his name, Graham turned his face and met Louise''s eyes. "Yes?"

    "Have you ever been to Lakeshire? The one that has the sea," asked Louise, her eyes meeting his olive-green eyes.

    "A couple of times in the past," answered Graham.

    "Did you meet the crabs there?" she continued to ask him and he nodded his head. He raised his hand and Louise''s eyes fell at it. Her eyes on the little mark on his hand before they turned back to look at him.

    "The mark in here. It was when we came across a crab in the sand. We didn''t know it was there," said Graham before rifying, "Lisa and me. She used to love the shore. Getting her feet wet."

    A faint smile appeared on Louise'' lips.

    She then said, "I was looking through the portraits that are in these walls of the manor, but I didn''t find any of them."

    "The old ones? Yes, you won''t find them on the walls," answered Graham. "Somewhere after the family members death, my parents believed it would be better to keep them away from curious eyes. Even though we don''t have many visitors, a few of them sometimes like to speak. All the portraits that were created in the past will be found in the cer room."

    Louise had already heard from one of the maid''s of the manor that they were in the cer.

    "Do you think it would be alright if I would take a look at them?" she asked him. Louise was curious, but at the same time, she wanted to respect his feelings. After all, it was something about his past.

    She saw Graham purse his lips before he gave her a nod, "I don''t think it should be a problem," he answered her. "I will have Gilbert give you the key to the cer so that you can look at them."

    "Thank you," Louise thanked him.

    Minutes passed, and they both fell asleep like the rest of the family members and servants of the manor. Louise was having a good dream where she was in a meadow, surrounded by flowers, when suddenly those flowers started to wilt, and it started to turn dark. She heard a distant scream of a woman. Her eyes snapped open, and she was greeted back by the darkness in the room except for some of the candles that continued to burn.

    When she turned to look at Graham, he was fast asleep. His lips parted as he breathed in and out.

    She wondered who had screamed in her dream.

    Feeling thirsty, she got up and reached for the ss of water that was on the nightstand. As she gulped the water down her throat, it felt like Heaven.

    Louise could hear the deafening silence of the night where not even the sound of the crickets could be heard. But then she realized why it was so quiet. Like in the evening, the clock had stopped working again.

    Picking the candle stand that dimly lit in the room, she got near the clock to see the hands of the dial had stopped at four past eleven. It was a strange clock, thought Louise to herself because clocks often stopped at random positions, but this one was stopping at the same time. She was about to return to her bed when she heard a rustling sound from outside the bedroom.

    Her eyes were quick to move towards the door that was closed. Walking towards it, she slowly turned the knob of the door before stepping outside in the long corridor. Holding the candle stand that guided her, Louise stepped forward on the carpeted wooden floor.

    Her movements were slow because she didn''t want to create noise and wake up other people in the manor. Noticing a window that had not been closed, she kept the candle away before closing it. When she picked up the candle stand again, walking back towards her bedroom in the corridor, she heard something creek from behind her.

    Louise stopped walking, because as she walked, she could feel as if someone was walking not too far behind her. The floor creaked and it didn''t seem like it came from her footsteps. She brought her hand forward to shed light from the candle to the corridor, but there was no one in there and the creaking stopped.

    Walking towards the bedroom, she heard the creaking sound of the flooring much clearer this time. She quickly snapped around, and the candle light blew out.

 Chapter 17 - Files Of Caskets

    Louise had turned around so quickly that the me couldn''t keep itself with the momentum, and the little wind had exhausted its me, leaving her in darkness, standing in the corridor and near her bedroom.

    For a moment, she was scared because she hadn''t expected to hear the creaking sounding from the wooden flooring. It took a few seconds for her eyes to get ustomed to the darkness, and she saw nothing in there.

    "Louise?" she heard Graham''s voice call her from behind.

    On turning back to face the room, she saw Graham standing at the door with a small frown on his face, "Is everything alright?"

    Louise looked around the corridor, and she said, "I thought I heard something outside and came out to take a look."

    Graham was holding a burning candle in his hand, and he brought it forward, "It must have been the wind. The air sometimes escapes through the little gaps and makes noise."

    With no one else here, Louise could only agree to his words and believed that it was her own footsteps that had made noise. "It must be. I am sorry for waking you up," she apologized.

    "That''s fine," assured Graham, and he took a step back for her to get back inside the room. Once Louise stepped inside the room, he took another look at the corridor, staring at the space for a second longer before he finally closed the door. "It must be hard to sleep in a new ce," he said to her.

    Maybe that was it, thought Louise to herself.

    "I will try to get back to sleep," replied Louise, walking towards her side of the bed. She then said, "By the way, the clock here has stopped working. It has been like this since yesterday morning."

    Graham passed a look at the clock that was on the wall of their room. He said, "I will have Gilbert to get it reced. I was worried that the sound would bother you."

    "No," Louise shook her head. She sat down on the bed and said, "When my parents passed away, it took me quite some time to get back to how things were. My uncle and aunt have a clock in the room and it turned into a habit of counting it move as I fell asleep. It was something that lulled me to sleep."

    Graham took a seat on the edge of the bed while facing her. "I see. You should get some sleep," he advised, and Louise nodded her head before sliding into her side of the bed.

    When the following day arrived, it faded the memory of what happened the previous night while erasing the dream she had behind her closed eyes. After many days, she got herself ready for work, and she was excited to go back and work for Mr. Winkle. With her side bag on one of her shoulders, she got inside the carriage with Graham, who was going to drop her at her workce first before going to his office.

    The carriage passed through the main town of Habsburg and took a right turn before it reached Mr. Winkle''s office. Once she got down, Graham informed her,

    "I wille to pick you up at five."

    Louise nodded with a smile, "I will wait here," she replied to him, and the carriage left. As it was morning, the townsfolk hurried towards their work, and some of the carriages passed by the front of the building where she worked.

    She headed inside, removing her coat and cing it on the stand and then kept her bag on the table.

    "Is that you, Ms. Evardon?" came the voice from inside the office room. Louise walked to the door, knocking on it before she pushed it open and saw Mr. Winkle sitting behind the table in his seat with a stack of papers on his desk.

    "Good morning, Mr. Winkle. How are you on this fine day?" greeted Louise with a smile.

    "Much better after seeing you here now," said the old man, and she beamed. He stopped what he was doing and looked at Louise standing at the door. "You look bright as daisy. Congrattions on your wedding to the man," Mr. Winkle offered his wishes.

    "Thank you, Mr. Winkle."

    Louise was no longer a bachelorette, and she didn''t have to hear people speak about how she might walk in the path of being a spinster anymore. And as strange as it was before, she was now married, and she smiled at her employer''s words.

    "Hm, I forgot. Will I be calling you Mrs. Reed from now on?" asked the man, and this was something that had not crossed her mind. Even though she was married into Reed''s family, she had always wanted to be her own person. She would need to speak to Graham about it.

    "I think Louise would be great," she bowed her head, and the old man nodded his head.

    "If you say so," said Mr. Winkle, cing his quill down on the table and saying, "I have been looking for this green file since yesterday, but it seems to have gone missing. Thest time I saw it was before I slipped down from those awful stairs."

    "What is it about?" asked Louise to make sure she was going to be looking for the right file. There were many files that were green in colour.

    "It is regarding the caskets being shifted from one ce to another," informed Mr. Winkle. "Also before you start with the work, I would like to have a cup of tea."

    "Of course, Mr. Winkle," Louise nodded her head and stepped into his room before starting to brew the tea.

    Once she finished preparing the tea and handing the teacup to Mr. Winkle, she went to look for the file that he had misced. Working here for months, Louise knew this ce like the back of her hand. She had cleaned and cleared the racks many times, arranging and rearranging such that she knew which file went where and where to find it.

    Going through the back room''s racks and drawers, where the case files were kept, Louise wondered if Mr. Winkle might have kept it in the wrong drawer. After spending nearly two hours, she finally found the file.

    ''The bodies along with the caskets will be hereby allowed to shift from the cemetery of Warlington to Midville''s cemetery due to the recent events,'' the heading read and Louise'' eyebrows furrowed on this.

    Warlington? Wasn''t it the same ce where Graham''s family used to live three years ago? Louise questioned. She quickly skimmed what was written in there,

    ''Because of some family''s objection to having the cemetery in the town. It has caused fear and by the authority''s approval, it will now be moved. The consent from the families of the deceased people has been received with their signatures. The bodies that have no response of approval will be shifted and buried in Oben cemetery.''

    Oben was a ce that had the biggest graveyard in the entire state. It was a ce where most of the orphaned bodies went toy beneath the ground which had no families left, thought Louise in her mind.

    Louise quickly turned the several papers that were in the file, that contained the deceased people''s names with family signatures. She found the papers that had Reed''s consent signed by her mother-inw. There were three women''s names on each of the pagesˇŞ Nancy Waltham, Johanna Leveson and Lisa Young. But then she found a fourth page, which was left nk at the top, but she noticed the faint signature at the bottom belonged to Vi Reed.

    Compared to the distance from Habsburg to Warlington, Midville was far away from Habsburg. Why did they agree to shift the caskets far away, when they could have buried them in the huge estate?

    Louise'' frown on her face only deepened, and she tried to find the date of when this case file was filed.

    "It is three years old," whispered Louise to herself. She took the file out of the room, going to Mr. Winkle''s office. "I found the file you have been looking for," she informed him.

    The old man''s eyes brightened on hearing this, "I knew you would be able to find it. In this office, you are the eyes and ears of mine," said the man, taking hold of the file and going through it.

    Unable to keep her curiosity, Louise asked, "The caskets of people mentioned in the file, have they already been shifted?"

    Mr. Winkle, who was looking at the papers, hummed in response, "I believe they have. These are only the copies that were sent here three years ago. I received them for reference. I have ced a new case file on your desk to study that you might like," he said, dismissing her.

    Louise offered a bow and walked to her desk, and saw a new file waiting for her to take a look at. But she couldn''t get her mind off of what she had just seen. Even though those three women were no more and dead, they were still once part of Reed''s family, and she couldn''t help but question why Mrs. Reed had approved her deceased daughter-inws caskets away from here.

    Didn''t anyone in Reed''s family visit them? But then she also wondered if it was before they had moved to stay in Habsburg.

    The evening was quick to approach, and on time, Graham appeared in the carriage in front of the office to pick her up.

    Graham appeared at the door while Louise quickly packed her things in her bag. At the same time, Mr. Winkle hade out from his room, his eyes falling on the man.

    "It is good to meet you, Mr. Winkle. Thank you for looking after Louise," Graham offered his polite greeting with a bow.

    Mr. Winkle returned it with a slight bow, "You must be Graham Reed. Congrattions on your wedding to Louise. You chose a good woman," he praised his employee.

    "I do agree with you, thank you," replied Graham.

    "With the way people speak about you, I guessed you were near to my age, but with a closer look you are a fairly handsome man and young,"mented Mr. Winkle without filtering or holding back his words about his thoughts about Graham.

    "I will see you tomorrow morning, Mr. Winkle," Louise bowed to the older man before leaving the building. She got inside the carriage and was followed by Graham. She hadn''t expected him toe inside her workce today and it had taken her by surprise. "Don''t mind Mr. Winkle''s words."

    "It is fine. He lives up to the reputation he has with people," said Graham calmly as if it didn''t bother him.

 Chapter 18 - Riding Horse

    Music Rmendation: Impermanent - Keith Merrill

    .

    On their way back to the manor in the carriage, Louise wondered if it was alright to ask Graham about the files that she found. But then, at the same time, she felt it would be rude to bring up his dead wives when he was trying to move on from what happened in his past.

    Why was there a fourth consent paper which Lady Vi signed? She would have guessed that it was a premonitory document, but the signature was faint, and the first half of the page was nk. Was it possible that the writing had faded over time? Louise wondered to herself while she sat next to Graham in the moving carriage.

    "Did you get all the books that are needed for your study?" asked Graham.

    Louise turned to look at him, "I usually borrow them from the local library or from Mr. Winkle''s office."

    Hearing this, a small frown appeared on his forehead, and he said, "If you want, we can buy them. I am sure you might need them in the future for reference purposes," offered Graham.

    "No, that''s fine," replied Louise with a smile on her lips that Graham wanted to help her. "I like the smell of the old books and there are notes by the previous users of the book which have been useful. The books must have been borrowed by many people because I found different handwriting on the pages of the books."

    "Looks like people like to vandalize things that don''t belong to them," murmured Graham and though Louise would have agreed to it to be true, having the little notes and marking made it much easier while studying, which was why she didn''t mind them. "Let me know if you need anything in particr, I would be happy to assist you," he offered his help.

    Louise nodded her head with a smile, "Thank you, Graham."

    After a few more minutes passed, Graham asked, "Would you like to go out somewhere during the weekend? I believe we haven''t spent much time together."

    Her heart fluttered at the thought of them spending time away from people and just the two of them. Remembering what Lady Vi said, Louise asked, "But won''t you be busy with work? I heard your hands are full because of the construction work in Hungate," her eyes looked into his olive-green eyes.

    "Just because I am busy with the new project, doesn''t mean I have no time to pay attention to my wife," said Graham, while he stared back at her. "I don''t want tomit the mistakes that took ce in the past."

    Louise wondered what he meant by those words.

    "We can probably go on a ride with the horses," he suggested, and though Louise had told Vi she didn''t have time to spend outside and that there was nothing to worry about, she agreed to Graham''s n of them spending time together.

    Louise couldn''t help but look forward to it, and for those few minutes in the carriage, her thoughts about the file that she had handed over to Mr. Winkle had disappeared from her mind.

    The rest of the week went as usual, and as Graham had told, the grandfather''s clock on the wall had been reced by a much fancier one that worked perfectly well. Her sleep was slowly getting back to the normal routine while she adjusted to her new surroundings.

    When Saturday arrived, Louise wore a palevender coloured dress and white gloves on her hand. She and Graham walked towards the stables where the horses had been tied. Louise said, "I have never taken a ride on a horse before."

    "But your family owns horses, don''t they?" questioned Graham while they walked through the ground that was covered with dry hay and mud.

    "We do, but they are mostly used for the carriages and uncle uses it," replied Louise.

    "I am surprised," responded Graham, and Louise turned to him in question. "You don''t seem like a person who has never tried to ride a horse. You seem to be a person who likes to move in the wild. To be more precise, someone who would be found in the moving water than the still one," he let his thoughts known to her.

    "Then even I would like you to know that you appear to be a person who is like a still water. In a good way," responded Louise, and Graham gave her a curt nod.

    They walked towards the stables where the stallions and mares were tied. One of the male servants offered his bow to them.

    "Do you want to take the horses for a ride, Sire?" asked the servant.

    "Lady Louise would like to learn how to ride a horse," informed Graham, and Louise smiled at the servant.

    In five minutes, one of the stallions was brought out from the stable. Graham patted the horse, and he said to her, "It isn''t too hard to ride a horse. All you need to do is to not fall and don''t be frightened. ce your foot here and then you climb on the saddle."

    Louise had seen men mount on the horses. When Graham gave his hand to her, she held it and tried to mount on the horse, sitting with the help of Graham, who held her waist.

    Having never been touched like this before, Louise felt heat rush up to her cheeks. Sitting on the horse, she corrected her dress so that it didn''t look odd.

    Looking at Louise, Graham said, "I will have Gilbert call the tailor so that a new set of clothes can be stitched for your future horse riding," she nodded her head while making sure to grip the reins of the horse.

    Now that she was sitting on the horse, she felt as if she had grown taller, and she could see things more clearly. So clearly that when her eyes went to look at the manor, she noticed her mother-inw standing in front of one of the windows, watching her and Graham.

    She heard Graham speak about the horse, "Charlie is gentle and more tamepared to the rest of the horses in the stable. You can learn how to ride with him before trying the others."

    "I will keep that in my mind, thank you," said Louise. Somewhere, she had started to enjoy this. "Won''t you be riding the horse?" she asked him because he was on the ground, slowly walking next to the horse along with her.

    "I am fine," answered Graham.

    The serious expression on his face didn''t change. Even though he wasn''t as expressive as her, Louise felt like she was slowly understanding him, and the man wasn''t as cold as he appeared to be.

    They walked away from the manor and towards the forest area surrounded by trees and bushes and the sounds of the birds chirping that echoed in here.

    "Is this one of your hobbies?" Louise asked Graham.

    "One of the many things," he replied to her.

    "What are the others?" she asked him curiously.

    "Attending the soirees where people gamble with money, supervising the business or reading and writing as you already are aware of. In the past, we used to go fishing," said Graham.

    "We?"

    "Back when we used to live in Warlington, my family and I used to spend a lot more time together than now," exined Graham, and Louise quietly listened to him. "After the first two death''s, it took a toll on my family, and people speak."

    That was possibly why they had moved from Warlington to Habsburg to get a different atmosphere, thought Louise in her mind.

    "I am sorry that you had to go through it," said Louise and Graham offered her a small smile before looking ahead.

    "It is fine. You don''t have to worry about it," Graham assured Louise.

    "I heard from Lady Agatha that there''s ake at the far back of the manor. I have never gone fishing before, maybe you can teach me," proposed Louise. She was not an outsider but part of Reed''s family, and she wanted to bring back the life which seemed dead now.

    "We can see what can be done in the future," replied Graham without promising anything right away, but for now, she was satisfied with it.

    When a few more minutes passed, Graham said, "You look morefortable sitting on the horsepared to the first few minutes."

    "Yes, much better. I was worried that I might fall," confessed Louise with a smile in the end.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. While I am here, I will make sure to see that nothing happens to you," Graham gave his word to her, and that was enough to warm Louise'' heart. "Can you move a little to the front?" he asked her.

    Louise didn''t know why, but she did as he instructed. In the next second, Graham held the saddle with his hand before mounting on the horse and sat behind her. Though Graham had a serious face, Louise felt her cheeks burn when he took the reins from her hands.

    "Let''s take the ride back to the stable. Sit tight," advised Graham, and Louise held on tight, and the horse started to gallop. The wind breezed from the opposite direction, and she was d to have braided her hair. As the horse moved forward, her heart raced with Graham, who sat right behind her, her back touching his chest.

    When they returned to the horse shed, there was a big smile on Louise'' face. It had been a while since she had this much fun.

    Graham was the first to unmount, and when it was Louise''s turn, he stepped closer and held her waist before helping her get down. They stood close until the servant appeared toe and take the horse back to tie it. She took a step back, looking at the ground and then back at him to say,

    "I had fun."

    "Me too," replied Graham, even though he mainly walked her horse. Getting inside the manor, Louise went to wash her hands, and Graham went to meet his father in the study room.

    While she was walking in the corridor, she met Lady Vi on her way, and she offered her greetings to her mother-inw, and the woman gave a curt nod. Before the woman could walk past her, Louise said,

    "Lady Vi, if you don''t mind, there is something that I would like to ask."

    The woman had a serious expression on her face, and she asked, "What is it?"

    "I was thinking about visiting the family graves with some flowers. I wanted to know if there is anyone in the Reed''s or the Ernest''s family, who I might need to get extra flowers for," Louise''s words were polite and not an octave down or up.

    "Apart from Graham''s grandparents, who passed away a few years ago, no. And the graves aren''t here as we moved to Habsburg three years ago," replied Lady Vi.

    Louise opened her mouth, ready to ask more, but she nodded her head, "I see."

    "Was that all you wanted to ask?" asked the woman in a grim expression.

    "Yes, Lady Vi. Thank you," she bowed her head and saw the woman walk past her.

    Seeing the woman leave, Louise wondered why another paper was in there with Lady Vi''s signature on it. Was it for someone in the future?

 Chapter 19 - Caretaker

    Music Rmendation: The Darkest of Days - Piotr Musial

    .

    Bright in the morning, Louise went to visit her parent''s grave thaty in the local cemetery of Habsburg town. Graham had gone to look at the construction work, and she decided to travel by herself. She wore a ck coat over her dress as she stood in front of their graves thaty next to each other. Because she had been only six when they passed away, she didn''t have many memories of them, but she believed whatever time she had spent with them had been beautiful.

    cing the flowers on both the graves, Louise stood there for a while before stepping out of the cemetery.

    As she mentioned to Lady Vi yesterday, Louise carried enough flowers for her parents and Graham''s deceased wives. She knew for a person from outside, it would look odd, seeing her carry flowers for them. But she believed it would be rude not to offer flowers and pray for their souls.

    Even though Louise didn''t believe in ghosts, she did believe in luck being passed down from one person to another, which could be bad or good. After hearing the footsteps that night, she had turned a little weary. She wanted to offer the wives a truce, hoping they would watch over her and Graham.

    On reaching Midville, Louise walked towards therge gates of the cemetery opened for visitors. The weather was gloomy, with heavy clouds in the sky. Spotting the caretaker of the cemetery, she made her way to him. On seeing her approach him, he stopped what he was doing, and his hands were supported by one end of the bow rake that stood upright.

    "Good afternoon," greeted Louise, offering the old man a bow. The man bowed his head.

    "Good afternoon," the old man answered, his voice slightly hoarse.

    "I was looking for the graves that belonged to the Reed''s family. Do you know where they are?" Louise politely asked, and the man looked at the graves.

    "You can find them in the fifth row on the right," informed the man.

    "Thank you," offering her thanks, Louise walked to the graves, and she found them.

    The headstones were dark grey, and they were ced next to each otherˇŞNancy Waltham, Johanna Leveson, Lisa Young. Bending down, Louise ced the flowers on each other before clearing the graves from the dried leaves. The truth was that she didn''t know what to say to them, and she prayed for them to be in peace, hoping it would also bring peace to her mind.

    Offering her prayers to each of them in order, Louise now sat in front of Lisa''s grave. She couldn''t help but feel pity for the women in the grave.

    "Graham told me that you were very dear to him. You were loved and will always be," said Louise. "I don''t mean to take your ce, but only want to stand next to him."

    After spending their time together yesterday, Louise felt closer to Graham. She wanted to be there for him and his family.

    One of the dried leaves that was carried by the wind came to settle on the grave. Seeing this, Louise leaned forward to pick it up. Just when her hand reached it, a hand came from the bottom of the grave and caught hold of her wrist. A gasp escaped her lips, and her eyes turned wide. She tried to pull her hand away, but the hand didn''t let go of her wrist.

    The hand holding hers looked decayed with a dark greenish texture where she could see the bones.

    The caretaker, who was collecting the dried leaves that hade to settle in the cemetery, noticed the young woman struggling, and he quickly went to where she was, "Are you alright, mdy?" asked the caretaker.

    By the time the caretaker arrived, Louise was on top of the grave, both her hands ced t on the surface of the cemented grave.

    Louise noticed the rotten hand that had caught her hand earlier had disappeared in thin air. Her palms turned cold, not understanding what happened. She quickly moved back, embarrassed to have been hovering over one of Graham''s deceased wife''s graves.

    "I..I am okay," answered Louise.

    The caretaker said, "You must have been very close to the person in there. People often break down here, losing people is hard."

    Louise'' hands clutched on her dress, and she got up, taking a step further away from Lisa Young''s grave, the third wife of Graham. She wished she could exin what happened a few seconds ago, but it was as if she had imagined it.

    She was thankful that the caretaker didn''t think she was a crazy woman. Thest thing she needed was word spreading about her climbing on top of a grave. Rubbing her hands, she introduced herself to the caretaker,

    "I am Louise."

    "Denis Svenson," the caretaker introduced himself and said, "I have never seen you here before."

    "I don''t live around here. I am from the town of Habsburg," answered Louise. "Mr. Svenson, if you don''t mind me asking, for how long have you been working here?" she asked him.

    "It must be around five years, mdy. I used to work somewhere else, before I was transferred here to take care of this ce," answered Mr. Svenson. "Many people think it is an odd job, but it is worth it, to think that as if you are the keeper to the living and the dead."

    What a strange man, thought Louise to herself.

    "Ah, there are only three graves here that belong to Reed''s family. Do you know where the fourth one is?" she asked him.

    "Four?" asked Mr. Svenson. He shook his head and said, "There are only three graves from Reed''s family. I used to work in Warlington before, so I am positive that it is just three since thest one decade. Are you looking for people who belong to the older generation?"

    "No," answered Louise, shaking her head and offering a smile to the man, "I must have been mistaken," she murmured. "Do you know why the caskets along with the body were shifted from Warlington to here? I heard something about the people being concerned."

    "Oh, it was nothing much. The townsfolk believed that the graves located close to the centre of the town would bring ill luck, who lived. People should know that there''s nothing to worry about, the living and the dead often live together," chuckled the old man, and Louise offered him a smile. "But what happened with these three women, it was sad."

    "The death you mean?"

    "Yes," Mr. Svenson nodded his head. "Nobody should die that young, it makes a person question what is stored in their fate."

    "You must have met them then. These brides," Louise was careful and slow with her words, and the man nodded his head again.

    The caretaker responded, "I do, but my memory has turned faint. They were like any other folks from the town and wealthy families. Are you close to the Reed''s?"

    Louise'' lips pulled up, and she replied, "I am Graham''s wife."

    "Ohˇ­" the man''s eyebrows knitted together in thought. "So I see."

    "Thank you for talking to me, Mr. Svenson," Louise bowed her head, and the man did the same.

    "It was my pleasure, mdy."

    Louiseter got into the carriage to leave from the town of Midville. On her way, she looked down at her hand, rubbing her wrist and wondering what happened in the cemetery. She looked outside the window, staring at the trees and then at the buildings. When she was crossing the town of Warlington, she caught sight of Graham''s uncle Ernest Wensley.

    He stood in front of another man, who was tall and looked brawny in appearance. It seemed like they were arguing about something in the middle of the street. What was he doing here?

    Louise didn''t ask the coachman to stop the carriage, and she continued her journey back to Reed''s manor.

    On returning to the manor, she was greeted by Gilbert at the door, who looked sleep deprived because of the expression on his face. She didn''t know if she was overthinking, but there were times when she felt his eyes lingered longer in her direction.

    "Wee back, mdy," Gilbert weed her in a dead tone.

    "Has Graham returned?" she inquired with him.

    "Not yet, mdy. He must still be at the ce of construction," replied Gilbert, and he asked her, "Would you like to have some evening tea?"

    "No, I am fine. Thank you," Louise gave him a nod and he left the hall. She didn''t want to fill her stomach with tea, when the time of dinner was near. While she started to walk, she ran into Molly, Graham''s niece.

    "Auntie Louise, you are back!"

    The little girl came running towards her.

    "Good evening, Molly. Look at those pretty ribbons," praised Louise, while cing her hand gently on the little girl''s head. "Were you waiting for me?"

    The little girl nodded her head, "I was hoping we could y hide and seek together!"

    Louise smiled at the little one, knowing how lonely it might be to be the only young person in this big manor while the rest were all adults. "Where''s your mummy?"

    "She said she will join if you do. I asked the others, but grandmother said I should concentrate on my books rather than waste my time," the girl exined it with her slow and careful voice so that herint could be heard.

    "Is that so? Did you finish reading?" asked Louise and Molly nodded her head vigorously. "Alright then. Two games shouldn''t hurt. Why don''t you get your mummy and I will be back in a few minutes, yes?"

    "Yes!" the little girl dashed out of there in excitement.

    After a few minutes, Louise stood with Alison and the small girl Molly. "It has been a while since Ist yed hide and seek," confessed Louise.

    "That''s fine. You can have the whole manor to hide except the bedrooms and the kitchen," replied Alison with a smile on her face. "Usually the servants y with her when the elders are not at home." That meant they did it without Vi''s knowledge because they knew how strict she was when it came to things like this.

    "More the merrier," replied Louise.

    Curious, Louise asked, "What about Graham?"

    Alison chuckled, "Getting him to y anything is hard. Maybe one day you can invite him," she suggested.

    "Maybe I will," Louise answered with a smile.

    "Since Auntie Louise doesn''t know every ce in the manor yet, how about both of you hide while I shall seek both of you," Alison suggested to her daughter.

    "Yes, mummy!" Molly agreed excitedly, and Louise nodded her head because it would indeed give her time to know where to hide inside the manor.

    "Remember now, no stepping out of the manor and we are ying only two rounds because after that we will need to go have dinner," said Alison. Louise smiled at the patient tone that Alison used with her daughter. Her voice was calm and sweet, the manner simr to Graham. "Once I start counting, you both can go hide."

    Alison walked towards one of the walls, facing it. She brought both her hands to cover her eyes, "One, two, three, four..." she started to count.

    Molly quickly ran out of there to hide, and Louise realized it was time. She turned around and made her way through the corridors while hearing her sister-inw count the numbers. After quickly walking and taking lefts and rights, she ended up in front of a room. Louise opened the doors carefully before closing it behind her. She wondered which ce was good to hide, under the bed or behind the door were ces where the seeker often checked.

    Alison had stopped counting after she reached the number twenty. Louise looked around as quickly as she could and spotted the closet. She tiptoed towards it. Opening the closet, she stepped inside and closed the door to make it appear as if she wasn''t in the room.

    A minute passed, then two that went to five minutes, and Louise stood in the nearly dark closet. The closet doors had little gaps in between, letting in light through the gaps of it. It made it easier to look at the floor of the room. A few minutes passed, and she then heard footsteps approaching the room, and she wondered if Alison was here. As expected, the door opened and in came the person, walking around the room while checking the backside of the curtains.

    While the person continued searching for her, Louise tried to be careful with her breathing so that it wouldn''t echo in the closet. Her eyes moved away from the gaps and fell on a dress inside the closet. Compared to the rest of the clothes, this looked bright because it was white, and on a closer look, she realized it was a wedding gown.

    Hearing the footsteps get closer to the closet, she looked outside through the small gap. When she noticed a decayed hand that reached towards the knobs of the closet, Louise suddenly pushed open the door in force.

    "Ouch!" Alison cried because the closet door hit her face.

    Louise'' eyes widened, and she looked left and right before her eyes fell on Alison, who was holding her forehead.

    "I am so sorry! I didn''t know that it was going to hit you," apologized Louise in worry. "Let me get a wet cloth to ce it on your forehead."

    Her sister-inw, who recovered from her bnce and senses, waved her hand, "That''s fine, Louise. It was just a little bump," she smiled at her.

    "No, please. Why don''t you sit down," said Louise, making Alison sit on the edge of the bed. She found a cloth and wet it before cing it over Alison''s forehead. "I am so sorry, I didn''t realize it was going to hit you. I should have been more careful."

    "You don''t have to worry about it, Louise. It must have been suffocating inside the closet," Alison offered Louise a smile, but Louise still felt uneasy. Everything had happened so quickly. One second she was looking at the wedding gown, and the next second, she had seen the same decayed hand that had appeared in the cemetery. "I guess we should rule out the option of hiding inside the closets, we don''t know when these old doors will get lock by themselves. There are some old closets that are faulty."

    "I didn''t know that," replied Louise, feeling her racing heart after the small ident.

    When one of the maids walked past the room, holding the freshly folded clothes, Alison called the maid, "Emily."

    "Yes, mdy?" The maid quickly walked back toe and stand in front of the door. "Is everything alright?" she asked, noticing Lady Louise pressing a cloth against Lady Alison''s forehead.

    "Everything is fine. It was just a small ident. Could you find Molly and get her hands and face washed," said Alison.

    "Of course, mdy. I will find her right away," the maid bowed her head and left from there.

    "I feel terrible for cutting short the game," replied Louise, hoping Molly wouldn''t be sad about it. She decided she would make up for it with the little girl.

    "That is okay. I am sure Molly is just ecstatic with the thought that she has another person to y with her," Alison heartilyughed. "You seem a little stressed. Everything alright?" she asked her.

    Louise wasn''t sure how to say this, that she had seen a decayed hand today. Not once but twice, and she wasn''t sure if she imagined it. She was sure if she said she was seeing things, people would only look at her as if she had lost her mind. Her eyes fell on Alison''s hand that was perfectly in good shape.

    "It must be the worry about theing exams," replied Louise with a smile while ridding any worry lines from her face and putting up a smile.

    "You will do good. You don''t have to worry about it. I heard from Henry that getting a job at Mr. Winkle''s office is very hard. If you have seeded, I believe everything else would go well," assured Alison, and Louise was grateful for her sister-inw''s words.

    "Thank you, Alison," Louise offered her a smile. Once she dropped the cold cloth on the table, she asked, "Whose room is this?"

    There were things in the roomˇŞclothes, objects, and items on the dressing table as if someone used this room. The smile on Alison''s lips fell, "Nobody uses this room, but the things in hereˇ­ they once belonged to one of Graham''s wife."

    This was a surprise to Louise as until now she was unaware of this. As odd as it was to question, Louise asked, "Lisa''s room?"

    Alison slowly nodded her head, "There were a lot of things and memories, I think Graham found it hard to let it gopletely. I am sorry..."

    "No, it is fine," replied Louise. Hearing this was slightly unsettling. Louise didn''t know how to react to something like this. When she went to the graveyard today, she had strange visions of decayed hand.

    "I didn''t get a chance to tell you this before, Louise, but I cannot tell you how grateful I am that you are now part of the family," said Alison and Louise smiled.

    At night, Louise was in her bed, reading a book in her hand and on the same bed sat Graham with another book in his hand. They sat in each other''spany.

    Away from their room, one of the family members walking in the quiet and empty corridors of the manor, holding a burningntern.

    The servants had disappeared into their sleeping quarters, and so did the family members of the manor, who had retired to their respective rooms. But the person with thentern continued to walk until she saw the woman standing near the tall window.

    "What is it, Alison?" asked Lady Vi,pletely turning to face her daughter.

    Alison''s expression was serious, and she said, "She knows. She entered the room today."

    "Did she now," hummed the older woman.

    "We were ying hide and seek with Molly and-"

    "How many times have I told you to not indulge in that silly game, Alison. My granddaughter doesn''t have to learn such useless things. How do you n to fix it if something happens?" asked Lady Vi, her gaze sharply looking at her daughter.

    "She didn''t seem fazed by the information," replied Alison.

    "Hm. The girl has been found snooping around, looking at things and Gilbert said she locked herself in the room. She went to visit the cemetery today," stated Lady Vi. "Go back to your room. The night is high and cold. Goodnight, Alison," and she walked away from the corridor.

    Back in the room where Louise was, she turned the next page and bookmarked the page to close it. She stared at the foot of the bed, thinking about Graham''s third wife''s belongings in this manor. To preserve things carefully as if the person still existed, she wondered how much the woman was loved.

    "Did you finish reading?" questioned Graham, and Louise broke out of her thoughts, turning to look at her handsome husband, who was looking at her.

    "I thought I would finish the rest of it tomorrow. I must be tired after travelling today," replied Louise, cing the book on the nightstand.

    "I will blow out the candles in five minutes," said Graham and Louise nodded her head.

    Just as she was getting ready toy down, she asked him, "Can I ask you something?"

    "You don''t have to ask for my permission, Louise. Go ahead," Graham asked her to continue, wondering what she wanted to ask him.

    Louise hadn''t been able to ask Alison, but Graham was closer to her. It took her two seconds before she asked, "When I went to Mr. Burnell''s shop to get my wedding gown, he told me your mother had returned the previous wedding gowns. Did they ever bring them back again?"

    At her question, Graham''s lips set themselves in a thin line, and he shook his head, "No. The wedding gowns were never bought back after they were given. I heard that someone else brought them."

    "I see," said Louise. Until now, it was also what she believed to be the fact.

    But today, she saw the wedding gown in the room that belonged to the deceased woman.

    Did he not know about it?

 Chapter 20 - Disappearance

    Music Rmendation: A heart made of yarn- Franz Bengtsson

    .

    The following day before Louise joined the other family members in the dining room, she made her way to the room she had hidden in yesterday. She could sense something to be amiss. She stood in front of the closet now. On opening it, she found the wedding gown to be missing.

    She searched for the white gown between the other clothes, but it wasn''t there. Did someone take it away from here?

    From what she had heard from Graham, none of the three gowns had returned to the manor. And ording to Mr. Burnell, three gowns had been returned by the Reed''s, and someone bought one of it. Was it possible that Mrs. Reed had bought the gown? Something just didn''t feel right, considering how the room was kept as if the person still existed.

    Two hourster, Louise was at her workce, working on the new case that Mr. Winkle had given her. And while she made notes, in the back of her head, she continued to question where the gown had gone? She had seen the gown with her own two eyes. The only people who had seen her enter that room were Alison and the maid named Emily. One of them must have informed Mrs. Reed about it, but then at the same time, Louise didn''t remember anyone mentioning that room being inessible.

    Louise heard the tinkling of the bell attached to the door, and she looked up to see two young women enter the building.

    "We are here to see Mr. Winkle. Is he avable now?" asked one of the women, staring at Louise.

    "Yes, he is. Let me go and check if he is free to see you now," offered Louise with a polite smile, and once she checked with Mr. Winkle, she asked the two women to go inside.

    The women took almost fifteen minutes with Mr. Winkle before stepping out of the room anding near Louise'' desk.

    "Your name is Louise, isn''t it?" asked one of the women, who had worn white gloves on her hands.

    "Do I know you?" Louise returned the question.

    The woman who questioned her lips twisted in a smile. Their eyes looked at Louise'' attire and face, judging her. The first one who had spoken to her said, "I don''t think you know us, but we know you. You must be the new wife of Graham Reed, aren''t you?"

    Louise nodded her head, "I am."

    "I am Chloe Walls. You are the person who is mostly spoken about in the soirees. Young women have been wondering how you both met and fell in love. You wouldn''t mind attending the soiree, would you? It would be a great pleasure to have you there and know you," said the first woman.

    To convince Louise, the second woman said, "You muste. We would love to have Reed''s daughter-inw being friends with us," she smiled.

    "I am not much of a soiree person and I have a lot to study," responded Louise with a polite smile that matched theirs.

    The first womanughed, "Everyone needs a break. I will write down the address for you if you decide to change your mind." She pulled out a small slip and used the quill that was on the desk. "There you go."

    "Thank you," murmured Louise, and she saw the two women leave. She put the address in her bag.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t receive any attention before, but now that she was a Reed, outsiders were curious to know more about the family she was part of. Not to mention, she was not Graham''s first wife but the fourth wife, his fourth mistress.

    "Louise?" Mr. Winkle called her.

    "Yes, Mr. Winkle?" She left her desk and went to see him in his office room.

    "I will need you to get some stamps for tomorrow. There are some documents that need to be sent through Mr. Cardiff. He will be here to pick it up from here," said her employer. "Also, did you finish drafting the points for the case?"

    "I should be able to give it to you in half an hour. I am going verifying to make sure I didn''t miss anything," replied Louise, and the man nodded his head.

    "You are the most efficient apprentice I have had the pleasure to work with, Louise. And I am not saying this because I helped you hone your skills, but you have a knack when ites to this field," said the old man before continuing, "I know times like these can be distracting," said Mr. Winkle with his lips set in a thin line. Louise wondered if she had been too lost today because she had been consumed with questions in her mind. "I am sure you are thinking about your handsome husband, but I want you to focus and think about himter. After work."

    Louise'' cheeks turned red, and she offered the man an awkward smile. Both she and Graham had not done anything except share a kiss at their wedding. Their marriage had taken ce with mutual understanding, and they agreed there was no need to rush things.

    "Of course, Mr. Winkle," replied Louise.

    Once she didplete the report, she packed her things and left the office, making her way to the post office, which was in the centre of the town. She had left the office an hour early, and there was a lot of free time before she would show up at Graham''s office.

    "Good afternoon, Mrs. Dormer," Louise wished the woman at the post office.

    "Oh my, it feels like years have passed since Ist saw you. I heard about your wedding to Mr. Graham Reed. Congrattions for that," the woman gave her a knowing look which she only returned with a polite smile.

    "Thank you," replied Louise.

    "I must tell you that I was hoping to attend your wedding. It is a shame that it was a private one. Nheless happy to see that you are married now," stated the woman. "What brings you here?"

    Louise smiled, "Mr. Winkle wanted postal stamps. He needs them for tomorrow."

    "Let me get them, dear," said the woman, and she left her chair. It seemed like news about her quiet wedding had spread, thought Louise to herself. The woman returned with the stamps, and once Louise paid for it, she thanked the woman.

    "Actually we have some letters that need to be delivered to Reed''s manor. You don''t mind taking them with you, do you?" asked Mrs. Dormer.

    "Not at all, I would be happy to help," replied Louise, taking them from the woman and cing them in her bag. She walked towards the local library.

    On entering the local library, Louise walked to the back section while Mr. Sherman, the owner of this ce, was busy talking to an older man.

    "Lady Louise, it is so good to see you here!" It was Winslow who was carrying books in his hands. "It has been a while. Are you here to take a look at the new books?" asked the young man.

    "Good afternoon, Winslow. Actually I wanted to take a look at some of the old newspapers. Are they still stored here?" inquired Louise.

    "They must be, mdy. Let me show you the way," said the boy. He ced the books in the rack and walked her through the door that was at the back. The corridor smelt like cardboards and dust. When they reached one of the rooms, Louise stepped inside a room to catch sight of shelves built in the walls. "You will find them segregated in the order of years and months at the top. Would you like me to stay?"

    Louise shook her head, "I will be fine. Thank you for guiding me here, Winslow." The boy nodded his head and left the room.

    When Louise came to stand in front of the shelf that held papers five years ago, her feet stopped. Her hand touched the papers.

    "The time before spring," whispered Louise, and she pulled out the newspapers before going through them one after another.

    Louise wanted to know if the Reed''s had given out any statements after Lisa'' death. Asking the family would be strange. But she couldn''t shake off the feeling of what she had seen yesterday.

    Finally, she got her hands on the paper she had been looking for. The newspaper had a bold headline that read: ''The Reed''s lose another family member in an ident or was it a murder?''

    ''This is the third death in the family of the Reed''s, and Graham Reed, son of the wealthy and well-known family, has turned a widower again. The question here is if it was just another ill luck or if the Reed''s are involved in something that they have been tight-lipped about the incident. Lisa Reed was found dead in the attic with her neck broken.

    ording to the doctor''s report, there are no fingerprints, but it does make one question how a person could die from a simple fall from the chair. One of our sources has confirmed that Graham had an argument with the deceased person in one of the soirees. Was everything not well with the couple?''

    After Louise was done reading the newspaper, she went to meet Graham, who was speaking to some of his employees about the work that needed to bepleted.

    "Did you finish your work early today?" questioned Graham on noticing her, and he walked to where she was.

    "I had some work at the post office for Mr. Winkle," replied Louise, noticing Graham had removed his coat and he wore a pair of rubber gloves. He must have been helping his employees.

    "I am almost done here. I will have Harvey bring the carriage to the front," informed Graham, and Louise nodded her head. When her eyes met the other men''s gaze, they were quick to bow down their heads in greeting, and she offered them a polite nod.

    On their way back, Louise said, "I received a personal invitation to attend a soiree. I was wondering if you would like to apany me there. It was from a woman named Chloe Walls," She noticed how his lips set themselves in a thin line on hearing about it.

    "Unfortunately, I will have to refuse it, Louise. I have work this week. Maybe we can attend next time," he proposed an alternative, and she nodded her head.

    "That will be fine. Do you know this person named Chloe?" Louise directly asked as the expression on his face had turned serious.

    "She is Lisa''s second cousin," replied Graham, and Louise understood the difort it could bring him. "When Lisa and I were married, she wasn''t happy about it. Lisa came from a fairly moderate familypared to my first two wives, whom my mother hand picked for me. From what I heard, Chloe was against it and she probably mes me for her cousin''s death."

    Louise'' eyebrows knit together, and she ced her hand on his, "It wasn''t your fault, Graham. You loved and respected her when she was alive and even after it. You do not have to carry the guilt."

    Graham hummed.

    Louise then said, "I came upon her room yesterdayˇ­" She didn''t fill the sentence, but Graham caught her drift of what she was speaking.

    "When we moved from Warlington, my family was still grieving and in pain. We packed everything and brought it here. I couldn''t throw her things away and we decided to have a separate room to keep her things in there. Something to remember by. It must have been ufortable for you-"

    "No," Louise shook her head. "You cherished her when she was alive and I am sure she loved you too. If anything, she deserves to be remembered," she offered him an assuring smile to let him know that she was alright with it. When she had decided to marry Graham, she had tried to understand his situation and the situations she might have to face.

    Louise knew she had married a man who had values, which was why she didn''t doubt his intentions.

    "There is something that has been on my mind," stated Louise, pursing her lips for a moment before she asked, "Do you believe in ghosts, Graham?"

    Hearing this, Graham''s eyebrows drew in together, "They are only a figment of imagination. Stories made up to scare children so that they listen to their elders. Why do you ask?" he questioned her.

    "I...I think I saw something yesterday," confessed Louise, hoping Graham wouldn''t think she was losing her mind.

    "What was it?" he asked curiously.

    Louise was about to say about the hand that she had seen, but she ended up saying something else, "I thought I saw a wedding gown in there. In Lisa''s room, but it wasn''t there this morning when I went to see it."

    A grim expression came to fall on Graham''s face on hearing Louise'' words. When they reached the manor, they went to meet his mother, who sat in the drawing-room with his aunt.

    "Mother, there is something I would like to ask you," said Graham.

    "What is it, Graham?" questioned Lady Vi, her eyebrows raising in question. She noticed her daughter-inw standing behind her son.

    "Did you buy the wedding gown from the tailorman after they were sent to his shop?" he questioned her.

    Lady Vi frowned on hearing about the wedding gown, "We don''t rebuy things once we give it away, son. And to answer your question, no. The wedding gowns haven''t been purchased for long. The recent one was Louise''s which she bought. Why do you ask?" she asked in a calm tone.

    Louise stepped forward to speak, "Forgive me, Lady Vi. Yesterday, I noticed the gown in the closet of one of the rooms and just happened to wonder about it."

    "Let us see which gown you are speaking about," suggested Lady Vi and Louise said,

    "It''s not there now," and the two older women raised their bows.

    "You must have imagined it then. Because as far as I remember, the wedding gowns were not brought into our family again," answered Lady Vi, staring at Louise. "You should concentrate on your uing exams, dear, than on such unimportant things. I have already spoken about you with my rtives. It would be quite shameful if you fail the exams."

    "She would never do anything that will bring shame to our family. Louise has been studying hard, mother," said Graham, standing next to Louise.

    Louise wondered if Lady Vi was annoyed because she had yed hide and seek, or for disturbing her son''s time, or if it was because she had found the gown, which had disappeared.

    "Undoubtedly she has, but a little more effort wouldn''t hurt,"mented Lady Vi.

    "I have a very good memory, Lady Vi," Louise smiled at the woman. "Once my eyes fall on something, I don''t forget things that easily."

    "Then all is well," Lady Vi offered Louise and her son a slight smile. After they left, she picked up the cards to continue to y with her sister-inw.

    Once the doors of the room closed, Lady Agatha asked, "Did you buy the wedding gowns back?"

    Lady Vi huffed, "Why would I ever do that? Something that is tainted in death. Things like that carry bad luck. She must be just imagining things."

 Chapter 21 - The Maids Worry

    Music Rmendation: The Burning Heart - Hans Zimmer

    [Skip speech section from the music]

    .

    After hearing what Lady Vi had to say about the wedding gowns, Louise walked into the corridor. Lady Vi looked as if she had no clue about what she was speaking, not to mention her mother-inw still looked annoyed that she was wasting her time doing useless things.

    If Lady Vi didn''t know about it, Alison and the maid named Emily were the next two possible people. Louise knew what she saw, and she wasn''t ready to believe it to be otherwise. She had never been one to imagine things, and she lived in the present, in reality.

    But what didn''t make sense was why would one give away all the gowns to only buy them back again. Did someone from this manor repurchase it? Louise refused to believe in ghosts. Because as Graham said, ghosts were only stories told to the children to get them to sleep quickly. But on the other hand, she was a little shaken at the memory from seeing the decayed hand. Thankfully since she had woken up today, she hadn''t seen it, and she decided to brush it away by ming it on her fatigue.

    Reed''s manor was a new ce to her, and Louise was still adjusting to it. With the number of stories that she had heard about this ce, her mind must have only yed tricks which had now stopped, she thought to herself.

    Louise tried to put those things behind her and concentrate on her uing exams. By the end of dinner with everyone except for Mr. Wensley as he had gone out on some important work, Senior Mr. Reed said,

    "This morning, we received an invitation. There''s a soiree being held at the Edgerton''s manor this weekend. Mr. Edgerton and some of the other families have caught wind about Graham''s marriage to Louise. They are eager to meet her and have invited all of us."

    Lady Vimented, "I am surprised that this information was kept quiet for so long before being passed to the people in the town."

    "Who is Mr. Edgerton?" asked Louise as she hadn''t heard of this family before. The crowd of people whom the Reeds were friends with were different from hers.

    "Mr. Edgerton is a close friend of mine. We studied together before we picked up our own line of businesses," exined her father-inw. "It would be rude to refuse and also it wouldn''t be right to hide you here. You will get to meet people outside this manor," his words were coated in subtle humour, and he offered her a smile.

    Alison, who sat at the table, agreed, "It has been a while since we went out together."

    Louise'' eyes slowly moved to look at Graham, wondering if he would turn it down or ept it. In the carriage, when she had mentioned Chloe Walls inviting her to attend the soiree, he had refused it.

    "I have to go and meet the architect this weekend. The foundation work is still in progress and I have to make sure they use the right materials," said Graham, who sat next to her, his words straight that held seriousness in them.

    "I am sure you can manage the time, son. You can go sooner and finish it. The Edgerton''s wants to see both of you together and not just Louise," replied Lady Vi, and Louise questioned how attending the soirees wasn''t equal to any form of distraction.

    When Louise used to live with her uncle and aunt, she had often tried to avoid attending the gatherings for many reasons. One of the reasons being she could use the same time on something useful, and the second reason because every time she attended a soiree, her words were taken to be offensive to some of thedies, resulting in her aunt shaking her head to hint at her to stop speaking more.

    "I will see what can be done, mother," replied Graham.

    During the night, Louise didn''t fall asleep as sheid in her bed. The weather was getting colder, and she felt goosebumps forming on her hands before it spread across her body. She started to count how many more days were left for her exam, wondering if she would be able to finish reading all the materials she had collected.

    Louise turned on her side to look at Graham, noticing he had fallen asleep. Under his thick eyebrows, his eyes were closed, and his breathing was calm. The articles written in the newspapers were often brutal, twisting and exaggerating the events. Her heart softened for the man whoid in the same bed, he had lost people, and some had spoken ill behind his back.

    Unable to resist, her hand reached out for him, and she gently ran her fingers on top of his hair without applying much pressure. But Graham''s eyes snapped open to look at her.

    "I am sorry for waking you up," whispered Louise to him, and she quickly brought her hand back to her side. Graham stared at her and said,

    "You don''t have to feel embarrassed about it, Louise. You are my wife now," said Graham, his voice deep.

    Louise wondered if he could see her even in this dim-lit room or if he had wildly guessed the heat that rushed up from her neck from being caught.

    "I know that," replied Louise. But instead of showing her growing affections to him when he was awake, she had gone to do it when he had closed his eyes and was sleeping. "I know you are my husband," she said, looking into his eyes.

    Louise then asked, "Do you have trouble sleeping at night?"

    "Hm," Graham responded, and Louise took it to be a yes. "Just some days, but it has gotten better with you here."

    She had never pegged him to be a romantic, but with the words he uttered to her with a straight face, it was hard not to feel her heart skip a beat.

    "I am happy to hear that," replied Louise, a smile appeared on her lips, and she saw the faint smile on Graham''s face.

    Graham''s hand reached out towards her face, and he tucked the piece of her hair behind her ear.

    "I hope you aren''t upset about my refusal when you asked," said Graham before continuing, "Newly wed wives often like to spend their time with their husbands, being showered with affections and their husbands giving them time."

    She moved closer to him as if they were sharing a secret when there was no one to listen to them in the room. Louise said, "I don''t mind the time, Graham. I know you are busy with work to do. Youpensate them during the weekends to spend time with me. I don''t think I am like those women who need constant attention and adoration."

    "So much I guessed. You are a much stronger and independent woman,"plimented Graham, his eyes staring into hers.

    "Graham...earlier, what did you mean when you said you regret something about the past?" questioned Louise.

    He didn''t break his gaze away from her, and it allowed Louise to see the subtle change in his expression. "As you know, Lisa was the person who I chose to marry and she wasn''t my mother or family''s choice. My mother wasn''t fond of her, and nor were some of the family members like my uncle and aunt. Staying in the manor and without many people to talk to, it must have driven her to a corner. After some time, she started to speak about things that didn''t make sense."

    "What do you mean?" asked Louise, knitting her eyebrows in question.

    "She said a ghost was haunting her. That there was something or someone in the manor, who wanted her out of our previous manor," said Graham, and he broke his gaze away from Louise. "I told her there was nothing to worry about, but the more time passed, the more scared she appeared. To put her at ease, I even got a priest."

    "What happened after that?" Louise asked, sensing there was more to what happened.

    "One day when we went to attend a soiree, we had a fight. She said someone locked her in the powder room, when she went there. It was thest time she stepped out of the manor. Some of them said she was losing her mind. A few days passed, when I was in the manor, Jonas came running to tell me that Lisa had fallen on the floor," Graham''s voice turned hollow, and Louise ced her hand on his forfort. "I went to the attic and found a chair, and next to it was her lying on the floor with blood, oozing out from her head and her neck broken."

    Graham then continued, "I hired an investigator to find if Lisa''s words were true, questioning every single person in the manor and the people she had met outside the manor. The investigation went up for almost two months before it was dropped because they found nothing. They concluded saying it was a freak ident that happened one in a million cases. That her body was fragile. I wish I had taken better care of her. If I paid more attention to her that day, and had been next to her, she would have still been alive."

    Louise squeezed his hand and said, "Don''t feel guilty. I am sure you did the best you could at that time."

    "Thank you, Louise," Graham thanked her.

    Now that she had heard from Graham, Louise couldn''t help but question why Lisa felt that someone wanted to hurt her. But the investigator had found nothing.

    What if those investigators had been paid to lie? Louise asked herself.

    When the day to attend the soiree arrived, Louise had taken the maid Emily''s help in getting her hair done. Graham had left Habsburg two days ago to see if everything in the foundation work of the new building was going well.

    "You look beautiful, mdy," said the maid with a smile on her face.

    "Thank you, Emily. Back at home, it was usually Poppy who used to help me with my hair or sometimes Aunt Merlin," said Louise, looking at her hair that had been curled at the sides.

    "I am happy to help you, mdy," said Emily, bowing her head. Louise had hoped that Graham would join her along with the rest of the family members to attend the soiree, but it seemed like the construction work was keeping him there longer than they had expected. "Soiree''s are often nerve-wrecking because of the number of people, mdy."

    That was true, thought Louise to herself. This was the first soiree she was going to attend after her marriage, and she knew there would be many curious people who would want to know about her. But she wasn''t someone who was easily intimidated by people''s presence, and it was always the other way around. With her head held high, she looked at her reflection in the mirror.

    "Is there something else you would like me to help you with?" asked the maid before she could take her to leave from the room and go back to continue her work.

    "I think that was all," replied Louise. Remembering something, and as they were alone, she asked, "There has been something that I wanted to ask you, Emily."

    The maid held both her hands in the front, waiting for Louise to speak.

    Louise questioned, "Compared to the other servants in the manor, you seem to be most scared of Lady Vi. Did she threaten you regarding something?"

    Emily''s eyes widened, and she shook her head, "I-no, mdy."

    "You do not have to be scared, Emily. You can speak to me freely and I won''t say a word about what you tell me," Louise assured the maid. She hadn''t forgotten how scared and nervous the maid had appeared on her first day here when Lady Vi had introduced Emily with the rest of the servants.

    The maid looked tense, her eyebrows slightly drawn together. "I was worried about serving you, mdy," there was a hint of embarrassment as she said it. Louise was surprised to hear this.

    The maid continued, "Please don''t mistake my words, mdy. It was just thatˇ­ thest time when I served Lady Lisa, I was med for not staying next to her the day she passed away." Louise didn''t know if the maid was scared that she would pass away too. "Lady Lisa wanted me to get the screwdriver to fix the hangings in the attic and I left to get it. Lady Vi is still angry at me that I let thedy do the work, but I swear I never thought Lady Lisa would get on the chair to try to check it."

    Louise noticed the maid let go of her hands and now clutched the sides of her dress in regret. So Lisa had been eager to fix things by herself, thought Louise to herself.

    "It was a bad time, Emily. You shouldn''t me yourself for it," said Louise, offering the maid a kind smile. She then asked, "Did the previous Lady ever speak anything about ghosts or being threatened by someone?"

    "Ghosts?" the maid''s eyes widened.

    "Yes, anything that was worrying her," said Louise

    A thoughtful expression appeared on the girl''s face, and Emily said, "Lady Lisa was anxious during thest few weeks before she passed away. But she never mentioned what it was to me, Lady Louise."

    "I see," murmured Louise with a nod. "I would like to know more about her once I return from the soiree."

    "I will be happy to assist you, mdy," the maid bowed her head.

    "And you don''t have to be scared about Lady Vi, nor me. Nothing bad is going to happen anymore, which is why you don''t have to worry about being held ountable for anyone''s death," Louise assured the girl.

    The day of the introduction, Louise was sure the maid was going to have a nervous breakdown with the way she looked. "Did Lady Vi say anything else?"

    The maid looked apprehensive as Louise was still new to the manor, "S-she said, she would withhold my wages and give me no other rmendation to work in other ces," replied Emily. "I have a family to feed," whispered the girl.

    "I will make sure that nothing as you think will happen to you, Emily," Louise assured her. "You can go and continue with your work now." The maid bowed her head and left the room.

    So it was true that something was bothering Lisa Young. Louise would have ruled out the option that Lisa had a nervous breakdown if she hadn''t seen the rotten hand. While she was still in the room, Molly appeared at the door and said,

    "Auntie Louise, it is time to go!"

    Catching hold of the girl''s hand, they both climbed down the stairs and stepped out of the manor. Louise saw the two carriages that had been pulled at the front side of the manor. Louise got inside the carriage with Mr. and Mrs. Reed, and Molly, who had decided she would travel in their carriage. Alison, Henry and Mr. and Mrs. Wensley used the second carriage.

    The ride to the Edgerton''s manor took nearly an hour for the carriages to reach and stop. Though it wasn''t as big as Reed''s manor, one could easily tell that the Edgerton''s family was wealthy. Louise got down from the carriage, holding Molly''s hand as the girl had not let her hand go free. Louise noticed there were seven carriages apart from their own. The butler led the guests who had arrived at the manor to the backside of therge manor where the soiree was taking ce.

    When the Reeds family reached the ce, Mr. and Mrs. Edgerton were quick to walk towards them. Mr. Edgerton said,

    "It is good to see you, Robert and Lady Vi. I don''t see Graham," the man had salt and peppered hair and beard.

    "Graham has some important work to attend to, and we are hoping he will be here unless his work holds him back, Nathaniel," answered Senior Mr. Reed while shaking hands with Mr. Edgerton. When the man''s eyes fell on Louise, she offered him a bow.

    "You must be Graham''s wife. Lovely isn''t she, dys?" he asked his wife, who was exchanging pleasantries with the other females of Reed''s family.

    "Indeed," said Mrs. Edgerton, watching Louise up and down, made her wary. "You seem to have selected a beautiful girl for Graham. If I may say, the best until now," said the woman with a smile. She turned to Louise and asked her, "What is your name?"

    "Louise Evardon, Mrs. Edgerton. It is good to meet you, thank you for the invitation," replied Louise, giving out her full name that she had carried with her all these years.

    Mrs. Edgerton''s eyebrows raised, and so did Lady Vi before it turned into a frown on her face, "You didn''t take your husband''sst name?" asked the woman in curiosity.

    "Not yet, mdy. I decided to change it after two months. Once I havepleted my exams," Louise replied in a polite tone. She had applied for the exams with Louise Evardon, and she wanted to continue with it to avoid any confusion.

    Mr. Edgerton nodded his head. "I heard you have nned to work as a legal counselor," he then turned to look at Robert and said, "I thought you would pick someone who would stay in the manor, someone who can take over Lady Vi''s position as it might be hard for her in the future. No offence, Louise, but most of the girls who go to work never get the work done. Because managing both family and the work outside is hard."

    Before Mr. or Mrs. Reed could answer that, Louise said with a smile, "I think that depends on both the people''s perspective who are married, Mr. Edgerton."

    "And how is that?" questioned Mr. Edgerton.

    "It is very simple," said Louise, feeling people''s eyes on her and hearing what she was going to say. "All these years, women have been looking after things in their home, while men have been working outside. If the same can be split and distributed, both of them would have equal opportunity."

    Mr. Edgerton''s lips twisted at her answer, "I look forward to seeing women steal the men''s jobs."

    "Even I am looking forward to it," replied Louise, her words already making the women of her family purse their lips.

    "How about we take a seat under the shade," proposed Mrs. Edgerton, inviting Lady Vi to sit with her and the men and the women parted ways to sit at different tables. While Louise was making her way, she caught sight of a familiar face, and the woman smiled at her,

    "Lady Gianna, I wasn''t expecting to see you here," and Louise bowed and offered her greetings.

    "It is good to see you here, Louise. Why don''t youe and join me next to my side," offered the woman. It was in Lady Gianna Boville''s manor Louise had first met Graham. She pulled the spare chair and sat next to the woman while missing the little re her mother-inw passed at her for leaving her current family without a word. "Congrattions on your marriage. I never knew you and Graham liked each other," said the woman with a smile on her face.

    "Oh, thatˇ­" Louise didn''t know how to exin that part, so she only smiled. "How have you been, Lady Gianna?"

    "Living one day at a time while spending time attending the soirees. How is your aunt Merlin doing?" inquired Lady Gianna. "I''m sad that I missed seeing you in a white gown."

    "My apologies, Lady Gianna. It was a small wedding," replied Louise softly.

    "I did hear that. I am sure you must have looked lovely,"plimented the woman. "If I knew you were going to be attending this soiree, I would have brought you a wedding gift."

    "You don''t have to do that. I am happy with your blessings," responded Louise.

    "Lady Vi," Lady Gianna addressed Louise'' mother-inw, who was talking to Mrs. Edgerton. "You are fortunate to have Louise as your daughter-inw. If I had a son, I would have turned her into my daughter-inw. She is a special youngdy."

    Mrs. Reed offered Lady Gianna a small smile and replied, "That she is."

    While Louise continued to talk to Lady Gianna, she caught sight of two young women who made their way to the table. Her eyes met the two women''s eyes whom she had met at Mr. Winkle''s office. Chloe Walls smiled at her and said,

    "Good afternoon, Lady Louise. It is good to see you here."

    Louise returned the smile, "It is good to see you too, Lady Chloe."

    "Oh, have you met my niece already, Louise," remarked Lady Gianna, and Louise turned slightly surprised.

    "Your niece?" she asked the woman.

    The world was truly small, thought Louise to herself.

 Chapter 22 - The Jump In Edgertons Manor

    Music Rmendation: Reflections- Toshifumi Hinata

    .

    "Chloe is my husband''s sister''s daughter," exined Lady Gianna. "I didn''t know that you both had already met. We live in a small world, don''t we," that is what even Louise thought. This would also mean that Lady Gianna was also rted to thete Lisa Young.

    "I had to go handover some of the documents that father wanted to give to Winkle, auntie," said Chloe,ing to sit next to her aunt and offering Louise a smile. "It is good to see that your family is here. Mrs. Edgerton must have sent out the invitation. She is close to Lady Vi," and Louise noticed Chloe looked around as if searching for someone who wasn''t there yet.

    "Yes," Louise''s reply was polite, and she offered the girl a smile. "It is good to see you here too. Do you live close by?" she asked, trying to make conversation.

    "An hour away from here. My parents live in Warlington and I am nning to go back there," replied Chloe, her hazel eyes warm to look at. It seemed like many people were from Warlington, thought Louise to herself. "Your husband didn''te with you?"

    "He is busy with work, but he should be here sometime," replied Louise, and the young woman nodded her head.

    "Louise is the one I was speaking about, Chloe. Her aunt was searching for a good man for her, who would match her intellect," said Lady Gianna and Chloe''s eyebrows raised as if dawning at the memory.

    "Is that so? I must tell you that many bachelors will be saddened hearing they have missed a woman like yourself, Lady Louise," Chloe''s words were polite and calm as she spoke to her. "But you seemed to have done well by marrying into the Reed''s family. Graham Reed is a popr man."

    With the way Chloe spoke about Graham, Louise didn''t find a hint of anger that was directed towards her husband unless the woman was good at shielding her true emotions.

    "Graham is as popr as he was when he reached histe teenage years," agreed Lady Gianna.

    "How did you both meet and fall in love?" asked Chloe, her eyes turning curious at Louise.

    "It was actually at Lady Gianna''s soiree," replied Louise, her words softer so that the otherdies who weren''t too far from them didn''t eavesdrop on the conversation.

    Lady Gianna heartilyughed, remembering that particr day. At the same time, Louise cleared her throat, "It must be fate that brought you both together. Isn''t that right, Lady Vi?" the older woman invited Lady Vi into the conversation.

    When Lady Vi''s eyes met Chloe''s eyes, they looked cold as ice, and her thin lips had pursed before she parted them to speak, "You could say that," her words were short as always.

    "How are you doing, Lady Vi? It has been a while since we met," said Chloe, a smile still on her lips.

    "Good," replied Lady Vi and then she turned to look at Louise and said, "Mrs. Edgerton would also like to spend some time with you." And that was Louise'' cue to get up and join her mother-inw.

    Offering polite smiles to both Lady Gianna and Chloe, Louise made her way to the other table and sat next to Mrs. Reed. During her time there, she noticed the smile on Chloe''s lips leave when she wasn''t speaking to anyone, and it returned when she made eye contact with Louise.

    "It seems like you are quite popr here, Louise," said Mrs. Edgerton, taking a quick look at the ce where Louise had been sitting earlier. "But you should be careful with whom you speak."

    A frown appeared on Louise'' forehead, and she asked, "What do you mean, Lady Edgerton?"

    Mrs. Edgerton smiled, cing her hand on Louise'' hand and whispered, "The Wall''s are good at tarnishing a person''s name. They did that to your family too, calling names at your husband."

    "You mean ming him?" asked Louise.

    "Yes," answered Mrs. Edgerton, and before she could say anything more, Lady Vi ced her teacup on the surface of the table.

    Lady Vi said, "I think it is enough discussion on it, Lady Ophelia." The woman looked unhappy just by the memory of the past.

    "Of course, Lady Vi," the woman changed the subject and started to talk about another family''s daughter who had married a person belonging to a poor family. "You would think that Patrica would never allow her daughter to step inˇ­"

    The conversation blurred itself to the background while Louise looked at the people around her. Alison was speaking to another person, and most of the guests were upied with each other. Without Graham here, she felt a little out of ce, not to mention, she wasn''t interested in the women''s gossip. Graham had already informed her about Chloe''s possible anger towards him, which was why Mrs. Edgerton''s words didn''t faze her.

    After everyone had the meal together in the grand dining room of the Edgerton''s manor, Louise took a stroll in the garden with Alison. "You don''t seem to be enjoying your time here. Are you missing Graham?" grinned Alison as she asked the question.

    "Something like that," replied Louise. She had never been much of a gathering person, but she realized it would be something she would need to get used to, considering how she was married into one of the prestigious families in Habsburg. "The Edgerton''s have beautiful statues," shemented in awe, looking at the marble carved statues in the garden.

    "They are beautiful. Look at the way the bones have been sculpted. I alwayse to take a look at them when I am here," said Alison, looking at the statue of a man. Her eyes slowly shifted to look at Louise, and she asked in a nonchnt tone, "Have the guests been treating you well?"

    "They have," replied Louise, "Everyone has been very kind."

    "I see," murmured Alison. Louise heard the pause in Alison''s words when her sister-inw turned to look at her, "I saw you speaking to Chloe Walls earlier. I mean it is fine," she smiled in the end.

    But by the looks of it, Alison seemed a little ufortable. Louise said, "I heard about her thoughts regarding Lisa''s death."

    Alison''s lips pursed in thought, "I am sorry, I know I shouldn''t tell you whom you should and shouldn''t speak to. It is just that some of the memories of the past are a little ufortable. She isn''t a bad person, just that..."

    "She''s upset," Louisepleted the sentence. "People say a lot of things that they don''t mean when they are upset and have lost someone dear to them."

    "You are right. Chloe wasn''t always like this, at least not before Lisa''s death. Something happened to Lisa. My mother had even brought a doctor to help her," exined Alison, looking down at her hands, and she shook her head with a sigh. Louise listened to her while trying to understand the situation. So it seemed like a doctor, a priest, and an investigator were called but were of no help. "Mother isn''t particrly fond of Chloe, so it would be better if you can avoid speaking to Chloe in front of her," Alison politely advised her.

    "I will keep that in my mind. Thank you, Alison," replied Louise.

    They walked towards the pond that was built at the end of the garden.

    "That day, when we were ying hide and seek, I found a wedding gown in the closet. Have you evere across it?" questioned Louise.

    "A wedding gown?" asked Alison, and she shook her head. "I rarely go into that room, unless Molly is ying hide and seek. You should have brought it to me, I would have known who it belongs to. The dresses must have gotten mixed up when we shifted from the previous manor."

    "It might be so," agreed Louise, still not understanding who took the gown from the closet. She stared at the pond while getting closer to it. "It looks much cleaner from this side."

    Alison, who stood behind, stared at Louise for the words she had spoken. A small frown came to settle on her forehead.

    Louise noticed the small nts grown inside the pond and the fish. She couldn''t help but take a closer look at them while slightly bending forward. She was going to call Alison toe and take a look when in the reflection of the water, she caught sight of a hand from behind her that pushed her into the pond.

    "Louise, are you alright?!" Alison quickly came forward, offering her hand to step out.

    The sudden fall into the water turned Louise''s clothes and body wet with water dripping from her hair.

    There was a look of shock on Louise'' face as she tried to grasp what just happened. Her eyes turned wide.

    "W-what happened?" Louise questioned Alison.

    "You shouldn''t have gotten that much closer to the edge. Come now," said Alison, helping Louise stand and step out of the pond. "You must have lost your footing."

    She would have believed Alison''s words if she hadn''t seen the hand that shot towards her in the reflection of the water. Did her sister-inw push her? She stared at Alison.

    "What happened here?!"

    Louise and Alison turned their heads and saw Graham making his way towards them, his eyebrows knitted together.

    "Louise, lost her bnce," answered Alison. "We should get her some dry clothes so that she doesn''t catch a cold."

    "Are you alright?" Graham asked Louise in concern, and she nodded her head.

    Graham took out the long coat that he was wearing and put it over Louise''s shoulders. "I will ask the Edgerton''s butler to arrange some clothes," he said while looking at her. Thankfully, they were away from the guests. "I will take it from here," he told his sister. They made their way towards the manor and entered inside, while Alison went back to where the guests were present.

    "Is thedy alright, Mr. Reed?" asked the butler, who saw Louise, who was soaked in water from head to toe.

    "Yes, she is. I would like you to arrange a room and clothes for Lady Louise right away," ordered Graham and the butler bowed his head.

    "Marion, please bring fresh clothes to the guest room," ordered the butler to the maid who was walking by, and he led the couple to the room.

    On their way, Louise felt Graham''s hand on her back.

    Louise tried to rewind what had happened near the pond. She doubted Lisa had any mental illness. Because if that were true, she was already losing her mind. Someone had pushed her, and she was sure of it. And the only person there with her was Alison, who looked startled by her fall.

    It was possible that either some of the family members of the Reed''s had gaslighted Lisa or that there was an actual ghost haunting the Reeds.

    Louise entered the guest room that the butler had led her and Graham into. As the firece had not been lit, it left the room cold, and her body trembled. She felt colder because of her wet dress that clung to her skin, and she realized this was the second time she had borrowed Graham''s coat.

    "Let me go see where the maid is. Would you like me to draw you a bath?" inquired the butler in a polite tone.

    "No, I am fine. Just the towel and the dress will be more than enough," replied Louise. When the butler met Graham''s eyes, Graham nodded his head in agreement.

    "I will be back soon," the butler bowed his head and left the room, closing the door behind him.

    Graham saw Louise tremble, and he suggested, "Maybe it would be better if you remove the wet clothes. You can use the towel or the nket until the butler returns. I will be outside so that you can change," he offered.

    When he started to walk towards the door, Louise caught hold of his hand, "Stay beside me a little longer. Please," she requested.

    Louise wasn''t one to be easily scared, but until now, she didn''t know something maleficent could exist. She hadn''t figured out what form it was, and it had her heart rattled. Graham didn''t leave, and instead, he made her sit down on the chair.

    "I never pegged you to be clumsy. How did you end up slipping into the pond?" questioned Graham, his olive eyes looking at her. There was a hint of evident concern in his voice, and Louise was d to have him here in the Edgerton''s manor.

    Telling him that someone had pushed her would only lead to Alison being med, and she wasn''t sure if what she saw was what her eyes caught or was something her eyes wanted to see.

    "I am not clumsy," replied Louise, looking back at him, and she hugged her body over the coat. She then said, "It feels much better with you here."

    "Forgive me that I couldn''te here sooner. The architect had me wait and also it took longer to finalize things for the blueprint of the building''s structure," apologized Graham, his eyebrows furrowed. "Give me a moment," he said, walking behind the divider and bringing a towel with him. "May I?" he asked her.

    Louise nodded her head, relieved with hispany so that she wouldn''t drown in the bathtub of this room. Graham walked behind her and started to dry her hair. She could feel his finger and hand movements as he gently tried to dry her hair in the quiet room. Somewhere he had stopped using the towel and he used his fingers to weave through her hair so that it would not knot.

    After a while, the butler arrived with a new dress, giving it to Graham and leaving the couple be.

    Graham, who had finished drying his wife''s hair, said,

    "You can change your clothes now."

    Louise got up, taking the fresh clothes and going behind the divider to change into them. She felt much better now, and she stepped out from the divider, holding Graham''s coat and saying, "Your coat is wet because of me."

    "That is alright. It isn''t that cold outside and I will be okay without it," replied Graham, who hadn''t left the room.

    Before they could step out of the room, Louise said, "Graham, there is something I want to speak to you about."

    "What is it about?" He waited for her to speak.

    Louise didn''t know which way was better to break the news to him. It was better to let him know before it was toote, "I think someone wants to harm me."

    For a few seconds, Graham only stared at her, and somewhere it made Louise anxious that he was going to think that simr to his third wife, she was losing her mind too. He asked, "Why do you feel that? Is it because all my previous wives passed away?"

    "No, it isn''t that," replied Louise. Or maybe somewhere along the lines, it was. "Please don''t think I am turning crazy. When I went to visit the cemetery in Midville and also in Lisa''s room in the manor, I saw something strange. A rotten hand and it has scared meˇ­" her voice trailed at the end of the sentence. Graham''s frown deepened at her words.

    Even Louise felt how absurd it sounded as she said it out loud, but she couldn''t shake the feeling of what she had seen a few days ago.

    Graham appeared to be in deep thought, and he said, "You said you were in the cemetery when you saw the hand. Maybe you saw a dead body''s hand that wasn''t buried in the casket and was pushed up because of the rain or wind?"

    Louise shook her head, "No. I was sitting in front of Lisa'' grave and clearing the dried leaves when I saw it. I know what I saw."

    "Ghosts don''t exist, Louise," stated Graham. Louise would have agreed with him, but she believed that what was happening wasn''t bad luck but something that someone was doing.

    "I know, Graham, but something isn''t right and I need you to believe me," she needed someone who wouldn''t think that she had lost her mind. "Please, don''t tell this to anyone," she added. If, by chance, Lady Vi were to hear about this, Louise was sure that she would be sent to see the doctor and maybe even live in the hospital.

    "I won''t," Graham gave his word to her, and she felt a sense of relief. Even though she could tell that he didn''t believe her, he was still willing to listen to her. "But you should know that ghosts are not real but things people imagine. We are educated and know there''s no proof when ites to a person''s life after death. And nothing bad will happen to you, Louise. If it makes you feel better, I will assign a few servants around you. They will keep an eye to make sure nothing happens."

    "No, that won''t be needed," replied Louise.

    Graham, who didn''t believe in ghosts, his eyes narrowed, "Is it because you fell in the pond? Was it Alison, who pushed you?"

    She shook her head, "I don''t think she did that. She wouldn''t."

    Because it didn''t make any sense why her sister-inw would push her. The problem was that Louise remembered seeing a hand, but she didn''t remember if it was Alison''s hand or someone else'' hand.

    When they were still in the room, talking to each other, they heard a shriek from outside their room. Startled, Louise and Graham quickly left the room. Hearing themotion taking ce outside the manor, they followed the sound and noticed servants gathered.

    The scream had brought the other guests running to the scene to see what had happened. When Louise got closer, she covered her mouth on seeing Mr. Wensley lying on the ground on the front side with blood oozing from his head.

    Lady Vi was in shock, and Senior Mr. Reed held her to support her.

    "What happened to him?!" demanded Lady Agatha. She went to her husband, trying to wake him up and shouted. "Somebody call a doctor!"

    "Who did it?" demanded Graham in anger, looking at everyone present there.

    One of the maids stepped forward and hesitantly said, "Jennifer and I, w-we were going to refill the snacks when he suddenly fell right in front of us. We d-don''t know what happened."

    Louise looked at the manor, noticing the top window was open. Ernest Wensley might have possibly jumped from there. She was in shock as never before had she seen a person die like this.

    Mr. Edgerton whispered to his wife, who stood next to him, "Did Mr. Wensley try tomit sucidie?" But his words were heard by everyone as that chatter had died, and the atmosphere had turned gloomy.

    "My husband would never kill himself!" defended Lady Agatha, angry tears in her eyes.

    "My apologies, mdy," said Mr. Edgerton, but simr thoughts were shared by the people there through looks.

    After some time, both the doctor and the investigating officer arrived at the death scene with some of his other assistant officers to look at the death scene and file a report. The officers tried to see if the person hadmitted suicide or if someone had pushed him. The doctor took the body in a carriage to see if there was any foul y in Mr. Wensley''s death. The officer questioned every person who was present in the Edgerton''s manor.

    Like others, Louise and Graham were questioned, and some of them noticed the different dress Louise wore, which wasn''t the same as when she had arrived here. The guests offered the Reeds and Agatha Wensley their condolences. Senior Mr. Reed, Lady Vi and otherster left the Edgerton''s manor to grieve for their loss.

    Louise stayed back, waiting for Graham, who was speaking to the officer. She stood by herself, watching the spot where Mr. Wensley had fallen and then some of the people who hadn''t left.

    "Sorry for your loss."

    She turned, seeing it was Chloe who hade to stand next to her. Louise offered a small nod. The most time she had spent with Mr. Wensley was in the dining room without much interaction outside it.

    "Death is always sad, but it is inevitable. But it looks like death strikes again."

    "What do you mean?" Louise questioned Chloe.

    "The family you got married into is cursed. People connected to it have mysteriously died. Lisa was toote in getting out of there, but you still have time," warned Chloe. Without another word, she went back to Lady Gianna, and both the women left Edgerton''s manor in their carriages.

 Chapter 23 - Decision To Bring In

    Music Rmendation: Cow Song- Meredith Monk

    .

    The investigating officer, who hade to the Edgerton''s manor, had no leads on who might have had a motive to push Ernest Wensley from the top floor to his death. The body had been returned to the family after the doctor''s examination after nothing had been found, resulting in it being marked as a suicide case. And after a few days, the officer closed the case.

    In front of the ground that had been dug, Louise stood next to Graham wearing a dress that was ck like the others to mourn Ernest Wensley''s death while he would be buried.

    The family members of Reed''s manor, some of the guests and the servants were present too, while Mr. Wensley had been ced in the casket.

    "Let us pay our respect to Ernest Wensley, the same way as we did during his life here," said the priest. "Hoping he would peacefully transcend into Heaven..."

    The priest offered his prayers for the deceased soul, remembering the good things about the man.

    Ernest Wensley was Lady Vi''s brother, and she had tears in her eyes that were quick to disappear with the help of the handkerchief she used to dab the corner of her eyes.

    Unlike the other deceased members of the family, who had been buried in other towns, Mr. Wensley was buried in the grounds of Reed''s estate. Mud was pushed back into the hollow ground, covering the wooden casket and a tombstone ced at the head side.

    "Let''s get back inside, Vi," Senior Mr. Reed suggested to his wife, who stood in front of the new headstone. The couple left the ce, and so did the others, who hade to pay their respect.

    Henry walked towards Lady Agatha, cing his hand on her back, "You need to get some rest, Lady Agatha. We cane here again." The woman nodded her head, the rim of her eyes had turned red, and she walked away with him, Alison and their daughter Molly.

    Louise watched the family members head inside the manor while she and Graham stood in front of his uncle''s grave. She ced her hand on his arm forfort.

    "The investigating officer has interrogated everyone who were present in the Edgerton''s manor, but no one shows any hidden motive," said Graham with a frown on his face. "My uncle isn''t someone who would take his own life, Louise."

    "We can request the officer to keep inquiring," replied Louise, hoping it would ease Graham''s mind.

    That day when Louise and Graham had stepped outside after finding the body on the ground, every guest hade to the scene within a few seconds. She doubted it was possible for someone to push him and join others in that short time. And this could happen only if the murderer was a servant of the manor with a good alibi with someone. But what motive would one have to Ernest dead?

    "Maybe they can try to find out if there was someone who was troubling Mr. Wensley. Someone who was working with him?" asked Louise, bringing up the possibility.

    The sudden death of Ernest Wensley was unexpected. With the reason unknown, it made the outsiders'' eyebrows raise at Reed''s family as the family had experienced the most number of deaths in a short period.

    Graham gave a nod, "I will see how it goes. Let''s get back inside."

    "Mm," responded Louise, and as they continued to walk towards the manor, she asked, "Do you think it would be alright if I came along with you? I would like to be of help."

    "Won''t it hamper your studies and work?" questioned Graham, looking at her.

    "I will manage my time." A few days ago, Louise had seen Mr. Wensley arguing with someone, and she wondered if that person had anything to do with their family member''s death.

    "Alright. I will let you know when I am going to meet them," said Graham and Louise was thankful that he wasn''t asking her to stay in the manor. "How are you feeling today?" he asked.

    Louise knew he was asking her this because she had mentioned ghosts to him and her life being in danger. So far, nothing bad had happened to her after falling in the water.

    "I am okay. How are you?" she asked him. Graham had spent more time with his uncle than her, and she wondered how he was enduring the loss as he was mostly quiet.

    "I will be okay," he offered her a small smile as if assuring her that everything was alright. "Uncle Ernest, he was a good man. He guided me when it came to business matters, teaching me everything he knew and I owe it to him. Also, I wanted to tell you," he paused for a moment before continuing to say, "Thank you for confiding about your troubles with me, Louise."

    "It should be I thanking you, not you," replied Louise, because if she had told her worries to someone else, they would call her crazy after living in Reed''s manor. "I know things like that sound absurd."

    "No," said Graham. His footsteps stopped, and so did Louise, turning to look at him. "Whatever you are seeing, maybe there''s a reason or exnation for it."

    "Did Lisa see things too?" inquired Louise and Graham shook his head.

    "It was more on the opposite side. Like her things went missing and saying there was someone who wanted to hurt her," replied Graham, and his lips set themselves in a thin line as if he was recollecting the memories of what had urred. "A lot of things didn''t make any sense to us, and mother and some others came to believe that Lisa was only trying to gain attention to herself. In the end, it wasn''t someone who wanted to harm her, but she passed away because of the fall..."

    This had Louise frown.

    They got inside the manor, reaching the parlour room where the family members were sitting. Mr. Reed was speaking to Henry about his father and where the family members had been buried.

    "Even Graham and Alison''s grandparents are in the older house that I once used to live with them. Not Warlington. At that time, we didn''t know we would be moving to another town," said Robert, while holding Lady Vi''s hand in his.

    "My parents and their brothers and sisters have been in Southern Cardiff," responded Henry, his tone polite and calm in the quiet room.

    Robert looked as if he agreed to what his son-inw said. He said, "It is why I have requested one of the people I know to bring our family members'' caskets here."

    "Whose caskets?" questioned Graham, taking a seat on the empty side of the couch, and Louise sat next to him.

    "Your grandparents, Graham. I have also requested for the caskets from Midville to be brought here," Robert let his son and the others know about it.

    From Midville? Asked Louise in her mind. It was where the three caskets of Graham''s deceased wivesid in the cemetery.

    "Why the sudden decision?" asked Lady Vi with a slight look of surprise in her eyes.

    Robert went on to exin, "Now as we have arge estate as this, it should be alright to have our own personal cemetery for the family. I have told Paul to take care of them once the caskets arrive here. It also doesn''t make sense to keep our family members away from us. You don''t mind it, do you, Graham?" he asked his son.

    Graham gave it a thought and asked, "Have they been picked up from the cemeteries?"

    "I believe so. I had them requested after our dear Ernest left us," said Robert, keeping good thoughts for the deceased.

    While almost every person in the room seemed to agree with Robert''s decision, Louise couldn''t help but feel a sliver of worry about it. The three caskets of the dead wives would be brought and buried here with the other deceased family members. It seemed like Mr. Wensley would be havingpany, she thought to herself.

    "How about you Louise?" asked her father-inw.

    "It should be okay. It is good to have everyone at one ce," Louise offered a smile, but internally, she let out a shuddering exhale.

    A week passed, and the mncholy that hovered around Reed''s manor didn''t leave as they continued to grieve at their family member''s death. During the noontime, Graham hade to the manor to fetch some of the papers from his study room. After fetching the papers, he went to the drawing-room.

    "Graham, you are early," said his mother. Taking a look behind him, she asked, "Where is Louise?"

    "She''s still at her work ce," answered Graham, standing at the entrance of the room, where his mother, his sister and his aunt were sitting on the couch.

    "Come take a seat, Graham. Have tea with us," offered his mother.

    But Graham said, "I need to go back to the office." Turning to his sister, he said, "There is something I wanted to speak to you, Alison. Do you mind stepping outside?"

    Alison looked at her brother, who had a serious expression on his face. She gave him a nod and followed him outside the room. "What is it, Graham?"

    "I didn''t want to bring this up before because of Uncle Ernest''s death, but I was wondering if you could tell me what actually happened near the pond in Edgerton?" Graham questioned Alison without beating around the bush.

    Alison looked at her brother and replied, "Louise and I were taking a stroll near the pond, when she fell into it. Why?"

    When Graham had arrived near the ce where Louise and Alison were, they both had their backs facing him, and his sister stood behind Louise, covering her, which was why he wanted answers from both sides.

    "Did you by chance ce your hand on her back without knowing she would lose her bnce?" questioned Graham, and this had Alison knit her eyebrows.

    "You aren''t meaning to say that I had something with her falling, do you?" asked Alison, her lips setting in a thin line. "You should ask Louise herself, she will confirm that I didn''t push her and that she slipped by herself. Why would I even do that? I don''t mean any harm to her, Graham."

    That is what even Graham wanted to know. Alison was the one to suggest he marry Louise, and she wasn''t the type of person who pulled tricks. Did that mean what Louise told him was true? That she felt someone push her, and it wasn''t Alison. But then, there was no one else apart from his wife and sister near the pond. His eyebrows drew together in concentration.

    "I know. I only wanted to clear my doubt," responded Graham, his words calm while his olive-green eyes stared back at his sister.

    "It is good that we cleared it," Alison smiled.

    Seeing Graham leave, Alison stepped back inside the drawing-room to join her mother and aunt''spany. When she took a seat, Lady Vi asked, "Everything fine?"

    "Yes, mother," answered Alison. "Everything is perfectly fine."

 Chapter 24 - Person In The Cellar

    Louise stared at the sheets of paper that were ced in front of her sitting behind her desk. Mr. Winkle had asked her to go through it for analysis, but her mind was somewhere else. Since the day Mr. Wensley had passed away or possibly when she had fallen into the Edgerton''s pond, she couldn''t put all her concentration in her work.

    Her mind felt anxious as if it couldn''t stay still, and she kept going back to wonder what happened. Pulling out her notebook, she started to write down the unusual things she hade across so far. If there was one thing she had learned to work on a case, it was to follow the breadcrumbs.

    Trying to remember, she started to write it down one by oneˇŞ

    1. Mr. Wensley''s death in the Edgerton''s manor.

    2. Being pushed into the pond.

    Louise paused there, her heart rate increasing at the thought of what if it was Alison who had pushed her to have fun? And that after seeing Graham, it had turned out to be serious? But they were both adults and not children to do such things. Since that day, she had tried toe up with different theories that either pointed to Alison or pointed to a dead-end that had no actual exnation.

    3. Seeing the hand of the dead near Lisa''s grave.

    4. Seeing the rotten hand outside the closet in Lisa''s room.

    5. The disappearance of the gown.

    6. Lisa''s worries before her death.

    7. Ernest Wensley talking to a stranger.

    For now, that was all she could remember. Now that Louise had made a case report with points of her current situation, she decided it was time to start looking into herself on what was going on.

    Louise knew that if an outsider were to look at her and see what she had written, they would call her nosey. But she wanted to look into the matter rather than wait and turn to be the next dead wife of Graham Reed.

    On the weekend, Louise decided to visit her uncle and aunt as it had been a while since she hadst seen them, and Graham apanied her. While Graham was speaking to her uncle, Louise was with Aunt Merlin in the kitchen, preparing tea for them.

    "Did they not find the reason why he jumped?" whispered Aunt Merlin, who had received the news about Mr. Wensley''s death from Uncle Hugo.

    Louise shook her head, and she replied in a low voice, "Nothing so far. He was perfectly fine when we reached Edgerton''s manor. Nobody knows why he decided to jump at that particr moment. The Reed''s are wealthy and they have little to no problem."

    "What a strange thing. Wealthy families must have their own strange problems. I was very surprised when I heard this. I wanted toe and see if you were doing alright, but then I know how things are there," murmured Aunt Merlin.

    "You don''t have to worry about them, Aunt Merlin. You are my aunt and you should feel free to visit me anytime," assured Louise, and her aunt nodded her head.

    "I know, dear. I just don''t want them to give you a difficult time, or you both getting on wrong foot. I mean you and your mother-inw. How is she doing?" asked Aunt Merlin, knowing the deceased man was Lady Vi''s brother.

    "She''s trying to show a strong front like the rest of the members in the manor. They are trying to cope with the loss, especially Lady Agatha," said Louise and a sigh escaped from her lips.

    Aunt Merlin poured the tea into the teacups, cing them on the tray, and Louise took hold of it. Before she stepped out, her aunt ced her hand on her arm. "If there''s anything you ever want to speak about, Louise, don''t forget, we are still here."

    "I would never forget it," replied Louise, a smileing up on her lips, and she carried the tray out of the kitchen.

    Both her uncle and Graham, who were busy in their conversation, picked up their teacups. Louise sat down on the stool that she was used to sitting in this house. She watched Graham, who was in his prim and proper clothes, sipping tea that her aunt made. His hair was neatlybed, and his behaviour gentleman-like and humble, she thought in her mind.

    As if sensing her continuous gaze on him, Graham''s eyes shifted to look at her. Louise wasn''t a shy young person to look away from him, and a soft smile appeared on her lips. Day by day, her husband had started to appear more handsome in her eyes, and she wondered if it was because of her spending a lot of time with him.

    Or maybe it was because they were trying to understand the other, which was leading them to finding each other.

    "Isn''t that right, Louise?" questioned her uncle, and Louise tore her gaze away from Graham to look at her uncle. "Next month, you should take Graham to the theatre in Habsburg. Someone said, they are going to y Hulio the carpenter."

    Louise nodded her head before looking at Graham, "Would you be interested to go and see it?" She didn''t want to jump and make ns by herself when she knew he was busy.

    "I would very much like that. On our way, let us drop by the theater to make sure we know when it''s showcasing date is," stated Graham, and Louise smiled. It was the little gestures like this from him that had her heart sway and move towards him.

    Louise knew mother Vi wouldn''t be happy, but they were husband and wife, and they deserved to spend time together. When it was time to leave, she hugged her uncle and aunt, wishing them bye for the day and got in the carriage with Graham.

    After visiting the theatre and by the time their carriage returned to Reed''s manor, Louise caught sight of the other carriages that stood away from the manor''s front entrance. Looking through the little window, she noticed men carrying caskets towards the back side of the manor.

    "Looks like they have brought them here," said Graham when his eyes fell on what Louise was watching.

    Their coachman stepped down from his seat, walking towards the door and opening it for them. Graham stepped out of the carriage, and he turned around, ready to give his hand to support her. But Louise had already started to step out, and they met halfway, where one of her feet was on the foot stand, and for once, she was near to his height.

    "Careful," said Graham. He moved his hand to ce it on her waist when he noticed the little imbnce.

    "Thank you," murmured Louise, finding her footing, and she got down.

    They walked towards the other carriages that were parked, and Graham asked the butler, who stood there, "Are all of them here?"

    "Yes, Mr. Reed. These are thest ones that arrived ten minutes ago," informed Gilbert.

    "Have them ced carefully," ordered Graham, and the servants bowed their heads.

    It seemed like Graham''s father had made arrangements in a way where the carriages had arrived at almost the same hour, thought Louise to herself. Three servants arrived near the carriage, and they slowly started to bring down the caskets that had been tied with ropes so that it wouldn''t disturb the body inside.

    A maid arrived, calling Graham as his mother had summoned for his presence. Louise stood there, watching the servants carry the casket to the backside, and then they did the same to the second one.

    The servants returned to carry thest casket. During that time, one of the servant''s hands slipped, and the casket fell on the ground opening the lid.

    "Sorry, mdy!"

    "Be careful," came Gilbert''s stern voice while bowing his head at Louise in apology with the other servants.

    But the words went unheard by Louise because in that briefest time between the casket lid being open and closedter by the butler, she caught sight of the corpse lying inside it. The skeleton wore a floral dress.

    She stepped forward, noticing the namete nailed on itˇŞLisa Reed.

    Louise watched the casket being carefully carried by the servants under the butler''s supervision to the backside of the manor. Not staying there, she followed them from behind. Until now, Graham''s wives had only been an idea that was spoken about. But after seeing Lisa''s skeleton in the casket, her position in the Reed''s family sunk deeper in her mind.

    When she reached the backside and away from the manor, where Mr. Wensley had been buried a few days ago, she saw the dug up ground. The servants ced the caskets in the hollowness of the ground, and the Reed''s estate now had nine graves. Three for the deceased wives, four for the grandparents, one for Mr. Wensley and one for Mr. Reed''s aunt.

    Louise watched the butler giving instructions to the servants to properly push the mud so that the caskets wouldn''te up to the surface. She called him "Gilbert."

    The butler quickly turned and walked up to where she was, "Yes, mdy?"

    "Graham said you had the keys to the cer. Do you have them right now with you?" asked Louise, her eyes noticing how dull he looked because of the hollowness underneath his eyes. She wondered if he didn''t get enough sleep or was this his actual appearance, she asked in her mind.

    "I have them with me," answered Gilbert, his hand fishing into one side of his vest pocket.

    Louise raised her hand, ready to take the key, but before the butler gave it, he said, "It is the bronze key that will open up the door to the cer room."

    "Thank you."

    She took the keys from the butler, and he gave her a small bow.

    Getting inside the manor, Louise walked through the corridors toe and stand in front of the cer room''s door. On her way, she had picked herself antern. She pushed the bronze key into the lock, turning it around to hear the door unlock.

    Pushing the door, Louise stepped inside with the burningntern in her hand. As expected, the cer room was dark.

    [Music Rmendation: No Strings Attached - Gothic Storm]

    Raising her hand that carried thentern, she looked around. There were a lot of things kept in here. Some were covered, and some were left to collect dust. Noticing some of the things that looked out of this time, Louise assumed it must have belonged to the Lestrange family, while some items possibly belonged to the Reeds, her now family.

    The light from thentern was enough to cover where she stood but not enough to reach every part of the cer as it was big. As the cer was built underground, it was quiet where one couldn''t hear the chirping of the birds, nor the sound of the servants or the family members of the manor.

    As she continued to walk, she noticed arge frame ced to face the wall. It must be the portrait, thought Louise to herself, and she ced the burningntern on the ground before walking towards it.

    Carefully, she picked it up and turned it around so that she could take a better look at it. No one must havee to see recently as Louise noticed the little formation of webs. She used her hands to remove them. There were members of Reed''s family in the portrait.

    Louise turned to pick up thentern and brought it closer to the portrait so that she could take a better look. In the portrait was Senior Mr. and Mrs. Reed, who sat on the couch. Mrs. Reed had the same expression as of now, one that was serious and her chin up. Alison and Henry were in there along with Molly, who was just a baby. The recently deceased Mr. Wensley and Lady Agatha stood next to Graham and his wife. Louise noted the same floral dress that the woman wore. This was Lisa Reed.

    Lisa had a radiant and sweet looking smile on her face. Her dark ck hair had been tied.

    "This must be when they were just married," murmured Louise to herself.

    Louise hadn''t seen the other two wives yet, but she found Lisa to be pretty. She had been buried in the same dress with full sleeves, and the dress reached until her ankles.

    Everyone appeared to have the same demeanour, except for Graham, who appeared more rxedpared to how he was now.

    Louise then picked another portrait. It was one where Lady Vi looked much younger with Mr. Reed. Next to them stood young Graham and Alison, and this brought a smile to her lips. In the portrait, Graham looked serious. After looking through some more portraits, she wondered why they hadn''t been hung on the walls of Reed''s manor.

    Then, she found the portraits where Graham''s first wife Nancy and his second wife Johanna were in it, noticing the way Graham had matured in his physique.

    Both Nancy and Johanna appeared to be young looking. All the previous three wives looked kind, while Johanna seemed to have her chin up like Vi. Now that she had seen all of them, Louise tried to find out if there were any possible connections between the three women, and the only thing was Graham and his family.

    If there was a simr pattern in each of their deaths, it would have been easy, but the first two had died due to illness, while the third had died because of an ident in the attic.

    While Louise stood alone in the cer room, staring at the three paintings, she heard footsteps behind her. When she turned around, she faced darkness that made it difficult for her to see anything.

    The footsteps were light, and she asked, "Molly, is that you?"

    But Louise received no response. She knew Graham''s niece enjoyed ying hide and seek, waiting to be found by others. "Molly?" she called again. Maybe it was someone walking on the floor above, she thought to herself.

    Turning back to the paintings, Louise started to keep them back in their original ces. While doing that, she heard something creak again. Her eyes fell on the wooden floorings that she stood on, and she slowly turned again.

    "Who is it?" questioned Louise, her voice firm and unwavering.

    Her eyes moved from one ce to another, and it finally fell on something tall and lean, a shadow as if someone was there. She felt her heart drop and her hands turn cold simr to the cer''s temperature. The door through which she had entered the cer was still open, and if she wanted, she could leave.

    She tried not to let the darkness of the cer scare her.

    But her courage shook when she noticed the top part of the object move, as if a person stood there, moving the head ever so slowly to look at her.

    Louise quickly grabbed thentern''s handle that she had earlier ced on the floor, raising thentern, noticing it was just a coat stand covered in a white sheet.

    But the next second, the cer''s door shut and her heart started to pound.

    She quickly ran towards the door and tried to open it, but it was locked. The keys thought Louise to herself. Pulling it from her pocket dress, she tried to push it through the lock, but to her dismay, she noticed the key couldn''t be inserted from this side of the door and only from the other side.

    The doors of this manor needed to be fixed thought Louise to herself. She banged the door with her hand.

    "Is anyone out there? I have been locked in here," Louise shouted so that someone who was walking nearby would hear her.

    With the already dead silence that surrounded her, Louise heard the creak of the wooden flooring. Someone was in the room, and it wasn''t funny to be ying with her. Turning back, she took a few brave steps forward.

    She couldn''t see anyone from where she stood, but the sound of the footsteps were clear, which moved from one corner of the room to another.

    "Who is there?" demanded Louise, and upon her words, the footsteps stopped, bringing in silence.

    The coat stand that she had seen earlier started to move behind the other objects, and Louise squeezed her eyes before looking at it. The sheet covered stand looked much thicker in width than before.

    Louise went back to the door and banged it with her hand when she felt a sudden pain erupt through her palm, and she cried out in pain. Pulling back her hand, she brought thentern to see blood. She had ced her hand right on the nail that was on the door.

    She turned back, looking at the space inside the room, hearing the footsteps continue to approach her. Suddenly when the cer door opened, the footsteps stopped making Louise''s heart stumble.

    "Lady Louise?" questioned Emily with another maid named Jemma. "Your hand!" she gasped, noticing the blood drip down her hand.

    "I thought there was a rat in the cer," said Louise.

    "Let me go and take a look inside," and Jemma went with thentern, looking around to return, "I will as the butler to check again, Lady Louise."

    "Jemma, go get the bandages with the medicine," said Emily to her fellow maid, and then she said to Louise, "Let me help you clean this, mdy," and they entered the backside of the kitchen, which wasn''t too far from the cer.

    "I was so worried when I heard a scream and came to see what happened with Jemma," said the maid as she poured water to clean the wound at the basin, and Louise flinched in pain. She had used her open palm to bang the door, not knowing there was a nail stuck in there.

    Right on time, Graham entered the room with the maid following behind him with bandages in her hand.

    "Jemma said you are hurt. What happened?" Graham frowned in concern when he saw Louise''s hand. Walking to her, he took a closer look.

    "I ced my hand on the nail that was on the door. It was just a small ident," Louise assured him, but the frown on his face didn''t leave.

    "Go fetch Gilbert," Graham ordered the maid, dismissing the other maid and took the maid''s ce to pour the water on Louise''s hand. He then helped wrap the bandage. He said, "You should have told someone toe along with you. The cer is dark and it is hard to see things in there unless you carry six to sevennterns with you."

    "I will keep that in my mind," replied Louise, her eyes trained on his hands that moved up and down as he rolled the bandage around her palm.

    "Is it too painful?" on Graham''s question, Louise shook her head. His quick decision to rece the maid from helping her made her internally smile. Two minutester, the butler arrived, and Graham ordered,

    "There''s a nail on the cer''s door. Get it removed right now before someone else gets hurt." The butler bowed his head, obliging to the order and stepped out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 25 - Letter

    AN: An early chapter.

    Louise sat on the patio, holding the hand she had injured two hours ago. The severe pain that she had felt when the nail had pierced into the palm of her hand had turned dull as she remembered the sound of the footsteps while she was in the cer.

    She turned to look at the door, noticing Graham enter the room followed by the butler, who carried a tray with cups filled with tea in his hands.

    "Thank you," Louise picked up the teacup with her left hand. The butler ced the tray on the table, bowing his head, and he took his leave.

    "What were you looking for in the cer?" questioned Graham, taking a seat next to her. He picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    "I went to look at the old portraits," replied Louise, searching for a clue.

    Graham ced the teacup on the table. Looking at Louise, he asked, "Does it bother you?"

    "Hm?"

    "That the caskets have been brought here to be buried?" Graham asked her, his olive-green eyes fixed on her.

    Louise pursed her lips before she answered him, "I don''t think it matters. If they are in Midville or here." She had experienced the strange happenings before the caskets had been moved to Reed''s estate. "If I told you there''s a ghost in this manor right now, what would you say?" she asked him.

    If there was one thing she had confirmed, it was that there was a ghost in this manor.

    For a few seconds, Graham was quiet, and he asked, "Did the ghost hurt you?"

    "No, not yet at least," Louise shook her head.

    She hoped that after the ghost had, had its fun in the cer, it was away and not listening in on their conversation.

    "I won''t lie to you that the idea of a ghost being around sounds absurd," responded Graham to her, "But at the same time, I don''t think you are someone who likes to indulge yourself in the concept of ghosts for no reason. Since thest three years we have been living here in this manor, there have been no such experiences orints made of any of the members living here. Not even during the time when we were in Warlington for two years after Lisa''s death."

    "Could it be because you weren''t married that time?" questioned Louise, trying to make Graham see the pattern and that what was happening around her was not because of coincidence. "I don''t mean to reopen the past-"

    "That''s fine, Louise. I am not a wall to not understand your concerns. You do not have to exin it to me," replied Graham, and his eyes fell on her injured hand. "If it makes you feel better, we can go and meet the priest tomorrow. Possibly he can purify the manor," he offered his suggestion to her.

    That was one way to solve it, thought Louise to herself. But would the priest be able to find who it was?

    "Also," started Graham, bringing her attention back to him from her thoughts, "I need you to promise me something. Don''t go anywhere alone by yourself. I am aware you like to be tough and independent, and that you are brave to have walked in the forest at night. But it isn''t too bad to rely on me. If you want to go somewhere, I will be more than willing to apany you."

    Louise offered him an awkward smile. It wasn''t that she wanted to prove to him that she was brave. The cer was part of the manor where the servants and the family members were present. She hadn''t expected the door to close on her.

    Seeing Graham wait for an answer, she gave him a nod, "Okay."

    She was grateful towards Graham that he hadn''t mentioned any of this to his family members, and so far, everyone had continued to view her as a sane person, which she was. However, she doubted moving somewhere else with Graham would solve the problem.

    "Did you find anything new from the investigating officer?" Louise asked him, wondering if there was any news from the person.

    "On my word, the officer went to Warlington to inquire, but they didn''t find the particr man you described. He said he would search for the person in the other nearby towns to see if anythinges up," exined Graham, picking the teacup one more time and drinking it. "Gilbert told me earlier when you were outside, when Lisa'' casket fell open."

    "It did," said Louise, remembering the little mishap that took ce. "I think thetch on the casket was weak and it broke from falling. Why are the doors in this ce so strange?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Graham.

    "Like the cer''s door. The key works only from outside and not from inside. And the other day I was in this room, and that door didn''t have a knob from the inside. It is so strange."

    Graham seemed to agree to what she said as he nodded his head, "Mr. Lestrange was a man with strange tastes. After we moved in here, we had to get some of the things fixed, while some remained untouched as nobody makes use of it. In the beginning, there were a lot more strange things that my mother got rid of. They got it reconstructed."

    She watched the green estate that stretched and touched the horizon. Louise remembered Chloe''s words.

    With the investigator who was looking into Mr. Wensley''s death again, Louise asked Graham, "Do you think it would be alright to go and meet Lady Gianna?"

    "When do you want to go?" asked Graham, being true to his word.

    "Maybe tomorrow? If you are okay with it." Though she was trying to get answers, she didn''t want to make him ufortable. Graham gave her a nod.

    As if reading her concerned expression, Graham offered her a smile, "The Boville''s and the Reed''s are on good terms. And there''s nothing wrong with wanting to know more."

    During the evening and before the sun was about to set itself, Louise was in the room when she remembered something.

    Picking up her bag, she opened the side zip and pulled out the letters she had forgotten to give to the concerned family members. With a lot of things going on, this had slipped out of her mind. She quickly sorted out the letters, cing two letters that came for Graham on the side table and then went to the drawing-room where Lady Agatha usually sat.

    When she got near the door, she heard Lady Agatha''s and the maid Jemma''s voices.

    Lady Agatha used a sharp tone that Louise had never heard before, "I thought I told you to report to me quickly everything you see and hear in this manor."

    "My apologies, mdy. I didn''t know it was important," the maid said in a low voice.

    "I want to know everything-"

    Louise stepped to the front to let the people know of her presence.

    "Good evening, Louise dear," the woman greeted her with a much polite tone, and Louise bowed her head in greeting. Looking at the maid, she waved as if to dismiss her from the room.

    "Good evening, Lady Agatha. I hope this is not a bad time," said Louise, her eyes following the maid who left the room.

    "It is fine. Jemma forgets how much I like to know about things. She told me about your hand, how is it now?"

    "Much better without the nail," replied Louise with a smile and then apologized beforehand, "My apologies, I forgot to give these letters before and remembered it now. I hope it isn''t toote," she handed the letter that was addressed to the woman''s husband.

    "A letter," said Lady Agatha and asked, "Is it for Ernest?"

    "It is," answered Louise and heard the woman let out a tired sigh. She handed the letter to Lady Agatha.

    "Without him, the manor feels empty. Who would have thought that something like this would happen," the woman shook her head in disappointment. As Lady Agatha opened the envelope to read, she said, "This is one more of those false letters."

    "False letters?"

    "Yes," said Lady Agatha, walking towards the firece. "Ernest received a letter simr to this once before. Someone named Elias Latton was demanding for the rest of payment to bepleted immediately. Ernest even wrote back that the person, mentioning that the person had mistook him for someone else. My husband had never worked with a person called Elias. Ignore those kinds of letters next time."

    Before Louie could react or say anything, Lady Agatha threw the letter in the firece to burn it up in mes.

    Seeing the letter burn in the firece, for a good second, Louise was stunned. Lady Agatha had thrown the letter without bothering to see what it contained. Did the woman not want to know if it was somehow connected to her husband''s death?

    "What''s the matter, Louise?" questioned Lady Agatha, on seeing Louise'' shocked expression.

    "Is there any possibility that this person who sent this letter was not a fraud but a genuine person?" Louise''s words were polite while she tried not to pry more than she was supposed to do.

    Lady Agatha offered Louise a smile. She went back to sit on the couch and said, "That cannot be possible. If we don''t have any idea of who the person is, what is the point? You don''t have to worry about it." And though Louise wanted to say something, she only bowed her head.

    Walking away from the drawing-room, she made her way to the study room where Graham was right now. Knocking on the room, she opened it and stepped inside.

    Graham raised his eyes from the documents that were in front of him and looked at her.

    "I found something," said Louise, closing the door shut anding to stand in front of his desk. "Few days ago, Mr. Wensley received a letter from a man named Elias Latton. Simr letters before his death but the couple concluded that it was a false letter."

    "What was it about?" questioned Graham, cing his quill to rest on the desk.

    "She didn''t read the recent letter, but the previous ones mentioned about payment that was still pending," Louise informed him. "What if he was the same person whom I saw that day?"

    "I will ask the investigating officer to find this person. Maybe it will help in getting to know quicker," offered Graham. "Did Aunt Agatha say anything more?"

    Louise shook her head, "That was all she mentioned."

    She wasn''t the kind of person to read a letter that belonged to someone else because it was considered to be extremely rude. But she wished Lady Agatha would have read the letter because maybe it would have contained something more this time than thest letter.

    "As far as I know, Uncle Ernest has never dealt business with anyone outside or in any kind of financial matters. I will also ask father to see if he knows anything about it," added Graham. A frown on his face.

    The following day, Louise and Graham left Reed''s manor to go and visit the Boville''s manor where they had first met. Lady Gianna was kind enough to wee their surprise visit. They were now sitting in a room.

    "It is good to have you both here. How are you and your family doing?" inquired Lady Gianna.

    "Much better than the day the incident took ce. Thank you," Graham offered the woman a polite bow. "We are here because Louise had some to ask you."

    "Is that so?" asked Lady Gianna while looking at Louise, who sat next to Graham. "How can I be of your help, dear?"

    "Lady Gianna, it is about Lisa," began Louise, and the woman nodded her head for Louise to continue. "Graham told me that during thest few days of her time before the unfortunate day, there was something worrying her. Did she ever mention anything about what it was to you?"

    The woman''s face turned as if she tried to recollect the time, and she shook her head, "Nothing that I can remember. She was always smiling when I saw her and was very happy about her marriage with Graham. But Chloe did say that Lisa and she had discussed something, which I have no idea of. You know how young women often are, like to keep most of the things to themselves, without telling the elders."

    To Louise, it didn''t seem like Lady Gianna was angry at the Reed''s in any way, after all, George Boville and the Reed''s were partners in the trading business.

    "It was just unfortunate that she died that way," Lady Gianna clicked her tongue, the memory bringing sadness to her. "Lisa was very lively, not like Chloe who is dull in nature. A sweet girl. From what I have seen and known, she was a happy girl and turned happier when she met you, Graham."

    Graham offered a smile, sharing his sentiments, "She was, Lady Gianna. I was fortunate to have known her."

    "Sometimes we never know what fate has in store for us. She passed away too young," stated Lady Gianna, "And as sad as it was, it is good to see that you have decided to move on. I am sure she''s happy about it."

    They heard footsteps from outside the room, and a few secondster, Chloe stepped inside the room, "Murray said we had guests. Didn''t know it was the Reed''s," said the young woman, making her way to where they sat, "Good morning, Graham and Louise."

    "Good morning, Chloe," greeted Graham. Chloe seemed to have a passive expression on her face.

    "What are we speaking about?" asked Chloe, taking a seat next to her aunt.

    Lady Gianna turned to look at Louise and said, "I believe you will get more answers from Chloe than from me, dear."

    Chloe had mentioned staying in Habsburg, but Louise hadn''t expected to meet her here today. It seemed like she was in luck, and Louise said, "It was about Lisa." She didn''t forget the way Chloe had warned her to get away from the Reed''s.

    "I thought you would ask about it after what happened to Mr. Wensley. My condolences again to the family," said Chloe, but her words held no sympathy, and she looked as if she didn''t care.

    Graham stated, "We want to know if Lisa had told you anything when shest met you, Chloe."

    "What is the point of asking, when she isn''t here anymore. Unless you want to protect your new wife because she is suitable,while Lisa wasn''t. No offense to you, Louise," Chloe''s eyes shifted to look at Louise.

    "Chloe," Lady Gianna ced her hand on the young woman''s hand. "Always the short tempered one. Louise and Graham didn''te here to fight."

    "I know," replied Chloe.

    "I believe you have been having a wrong opinion until now," Graham responded to Chloe''s words. "Lisa was the first woman I loved and I took care of her in every possible way, trying to keep her safe."

    Louise noticed Chloe''s bitter smile, "And what about your family members? When they called her crazy and that she had lost her mental stability?"

    "It isn''t like I didn''t protect her from it. I spoke to my family members and made sure no one would say anything to her after that," Graham''s eyes narrowed.

    Before both of them could go argue upon the matter, Louise asked, "We are sorry for bringing up old wounds, Chloe. We are here to understand what actually happened back then, and we would really appreciate it if you can share it. If Lisa revealed something to you that she hasn''t told anyone."

    Chloe stared at Louise with a hard gaze, and her lips set in a thin line. Letting a sigh out, she said,

    "It was two months before Lisa''s death. She hade to attend one of the soiree''s and she seemed stressed. She barely ate and it looked like she was losing weight every time we met. She looked anxious and somewhere afraid. I decided to talk to her. I found out from her that she was feeling as if she was being watched by someone and was being followed wherever she went."

    "A ghost?" asked Louise, her hands clenched together.

    "I don''t know. But that is what she believed," replied Chloe, looking away, and she continued, "She told me doors kept closing in on her, locking her in rooms that were opened only at the time of the evening when Graham was about to return to the manor." This sounded just like her current situation, thought Louise in her mind. "At the same timeter, I came to hear rumours and people speaking about her behind her back. That she was going insane. Not just people from outside the manor, but also the ones inside it, saying she needed treatment. The same people who you now live with."

    "I spoke to my family about it," stated Graham with a frown.

    "Maybe, and maybe that is why whoever was trying to send her away from the Reed''s manor and you, decided that it was best to have her dead," whispered Chloe.

    Lady Gianna, who had been quietly listening, said, "Lisa died because of falling from the chair, Chloe. That is what the investigator affirmed."

    "Did she ever see or hear anything unusual?" asked Louise, and on her question, both Lady Gianna and Chloe looked suspicious.

    "No, she didn''t mention anything like that," murmured Chloe and then she said, "I knew it was not good for her to associate herself with Graham, knowing the type of family he has, but I would have never guessed that it would cost her life. Lisa was not just my cousin but my best friend. We grew up together, and she grew up kinder which is what killed her."

    "I am sorry for your loss," said Louise and the young woman nodded her head.

    Five years had passed since Lisa Reed had passed away, and the pain continued to stay with the ones who cared and loved her.

    Before they left Bovile''s manor, Graham was speaking with Lady Gianna and her husband.

    Louise, who was standing outside the manor looking at the garden, saw Chloe return, who had left them in the room for some time.

    "Take this," said Chloe, while carefully giving a paper in Louise'' hand.

    "What is this?" asked Louise, perplexed.

    "It is one of the notes that Lisa gave me, when west met when she was still alive. I tried to find out if there was any foul y, but I found nothing. I didn''t give it to the officer because I felt it would be lost or thrown. I didn''t mention it earlier because my aunt is close to Lady Vi. I hope this can help you find something," said Chloe, and Louise looked at the letter before putting it in her dress pocket.

    "Thank you for speaking to me and Graham. I appreciate it," responded Louise, her eyes shifting to look at Graham, who stepped out of the manor with the Boville''s.

    "I know why you are here. You are experiencing the same things like her, aren''t you?" asked Chloe, bringing Louise'' attention back to her. "I will pray for your safety, Louise. So that you don''t have the same fate as my cousin Lisa. A piece of advice. Don''t trust anyone, and don''t leak the information. Like they say, even walls have earsˇ­ and sometimes eyes."

    When they left the Boville''s manor, in the carriage, on their way, Louise turned to look at Graham.

    "I am sorry that you had to hear that," said Graham, his words taking her by surprise as she didn''t know he was going to apologize for it.

    "I understand where she''sing from and I also understand your side, Graham. Sometimes it is easier to me others, to hold someone ountable for our suffering, when we are unable to endure the pain," Louise''s words were kind.

    Graham looked at her and said, "Thank you for trying to understand, Louise. Back then, I spoke to my family so that the matter wouldn''t slip out of the manor, but it did anyway. During that time, she said absurd things, saying if anything happens to her, I should marry. That she would find a bride. It was the reason why I got angry during the one time in the soiree. She even went as far as to swear on her and-", and he brought his hand up to feel a throbbing pain in his head.

    "Are you okay?" asked Louise in concern, and Graham nodded his head.

    "Just a headache. It must be hereditary," murmured Graham.

    "It might be because you haven''t slept well. Aunt Merlin has this little medicine that helps a person sleep well, and it relieves the pain. Would you like to try it ?" asked Louise.

    "Might be worth a try," replied Graham, and Louise nodded her head.

    When they reached Reed''s manor, Gilbert opened the door and informed, "Investigating officer Frank Burton hase to meet you, Master Graham. He''s waiting for you in the drawing room."

    "Bring him to the study room," ordered Graham.

    When the officer reached the study room, he entered it.

    Graham told the officer to take a seat and then asked, "What did you find Mr. Burton?" Mr. Burton was going to speak, but on seeing a woman''s presence in the room, he looked back and forth between Graham and Louise.

    "I want to listen and know what you found too, Mr. Burton I hope it is alright," said Louise.

    The officer looked slightly bewildered by her words, "I do understand, but I don''t think you would like to hear or see these things, mdy."

    "I can handle it," she offered him a polite smile.

    Mr. Burton tore his gaze away from the woman and then looked at Graham. Pulling out a file from his bag, he ced it on the table and pushed it towards Graham.

    "When I went to Warlington to see if Mr. Wensley had any business with that person. But I didn''t find anything. And then I met one of your previous neighbours there, and I found out that he caught sight of Mr. Wensley arguing with the man. Your uncle visited the Mistletoe street where this person was," exined Mr. Burton, while Graham turned around the file and opened it. "I discovered that this man did have some work with your uncle."

    Louise leaned forward, taking a closer look at what was in the file. Her eyes widened on noticing what was in there. There was a picture of a person who was lying on the ground while mud surrounded him. By looking at the picture, one could tell that the body had started to dpose.

    "The next picture has a closer view of the face. I believe this was the person you saw, Lady Louise?" questioned Mr. Burton.

    "Yes, this is the person," replied Louise, and she asked, "What happened to him?"

    "One of the town''s men found a finger sticking out from the ground. From the looks of it, the person was buried alive in the ground. We are currently trying to find the connection and may need to question your family members again to see if they know anything about it."

    "Did you find who this person is?" inquired Graham, looking up from the pictures to look at the officer.

    "His name is Elias Latton," replied Mr. Burton.

 Chapter 26 - Mindful

    Music Rmendation: Rhythm of the Breeze- Chapavich Temnitikul

    .

    "I hope you don''t mind if I talk to your family members and the servants about this, do you, Mr. Reed?" questioned Mr. Burton, taking the files that he had given to show Graham and Louise.

    "No," replied Graham, and he stood up from his seat. "I will tell the butler to arrange the room so that you can question everyone there."

    "Of course, thank you for your cooperation," Mr. Burton appreciated Graham''s polite gesture, "I know times like these are hard but I hope you don''t mind it because I am only doing my job. I believe even you are curious about what happened."

    Graham moved to the back and pulled the call bell for the butler to arrive in the study room. "Gather the servants and the other members in the family toe to the drawing room. Mr. Burton, Gilbert will escort you back to the drawing room," and both the butler as well as the officer left.

    "Are you sure the man in the picture was the same one whom you saw that day?" Graham made sure.

    "I am confident about it. It looked as if they were arguing about something," replied Louise. "Why would someone kill him? Especially like this." Burying someone alive was an inhumane act, and the man must have struggled to breathe before sumbing to his death, she thought in her mind. "It looks like they wanted to torture him."

    "Whoever it was, is probably still out there and my aunt is hiding something," murmured Graham, a sigh escaping from his lips.

    "Did your father tell you anything about knowing this person?" asked Louise, and Graham shook his head. He had asked his father about this in the morning.

    The family members were assembled outside the drawing-room where Mr. Burton was inside, questioning one person at a time. "What is going on, Graham?" questioned Lady Vi, who hadn''t been called inside the room by Mr. Burton yet. "I thought the officer finished questioning us."

    "They found a new lead, someone who was possibly working for Uncle Ernest. Mr. Burton is here to see if anyone knows anything about it," answered Graham, and the woman''s expression turned grim.

    Once the officer finished questioning everyone, he said to Graham, "I will let you know if we find something again," and he left Reed''s manor.

    After having dinner, everyone left to go to their room. While Graham and Louise went to speak to Lady Agatha, who was in her room. She looked more upset since Mr. Burton had questioned her.

    "This is utter rubbish. I have lost my husband and the officer has the nerve toe and ask me questions, when I have already told him everything that I know," said Lady Agatha while holding a handkerchief in her hand.

    "But is it possible that Uncle Ernest was doing some sort of business that he didn''t tell you?" asked Graham. His aunt was sitting on the edge of the bed, and Graham and Louise stood in front of her.

    "Your uncle used to tell me everything. Even the smallest things and if he was doing something else, I would have definitely known about it. He was never good at keeping secrets to himself," exined Lady Agatha, and she sniffed into her handkerchief. "The officer thinks I have something to do with the death of that stranger. Do I look like I have the time to kill people?!"

    Lady Agatha refused to ept that her husband knew Elias, but Louise had seen them talking with her own eyes.

    "And what made him think we had anything to do with this particr man who is dead?" asked Lady Agatha, and she turned to look at Louise, "It was you, wasn''t it?"

    "Louise didn''t have anything to do with it, Aunt Agatha," Graham defended Louise.

    "Of course, it was her because no one else knew about the letter," Lady Agatha med Louise. "You are always nosey trying to meddle into things."

    "That''s a little too much, Aunt Agatha. I would like you to be mindful while speaking to my wife," stated Graham.

    It was hard to deny it, but Louise had only been curious so that she was aware of her surroundings. Lady Agatha stared at Louise with a hard gaze. Louise said in a polite tone, "I didn''t tell Mr. Burton about the letters that Mr. Ernest had been receiving, Lady Agatha. If I told him, he would have spent more time here to get the letters from you."

    Pursing her lips, Lady Agatha responded, "I don''t know who that man is. I am tired and would like to be left alone." Saying this, she turned her head to look at the wall.

    "We understand, Auntie. Please have good sleep," responded Graham.

    "Have a goodnight, Lady Agatha," Louise bowed her head and stepped out of the room with Graham.

    They had only taken a few steps when they met Lady Vi on their way, and she had an unimpressed look on her face.

    "Your aunt is in a delicate state, Graham. She lost her husband and she doesn''t have children of her own. I would like to say that you don''t bother her too much with unnecessary questions. I don''t know about others," she paused before continuing, "But I can expect this much from you, can''t I?"

    "Mother," Graham stopped his mother, his eyes seriously staring at Lady Vi so that she wouldn''t say something that would upset Louise.

    The woman offered a slight smile to both of them before making her way to Lady Agatha''s room. Graham ced his hand on Louise'' back, and they left this side of the manor to go to their room.

    Once they reached their room and Graham closed the door, he said, "Aunt Agatha is not willing to ept the fact that uncle was associated with this man."

    "Maybe she doesn''t have any idea about it," replied Louise.

    Graham, who had been calm until today, looked concerned since Mr. Burton had arrived at the manor. "Mr. Burton mentioned a street. I am thinking of checking there, maybe we will find something."

    Louise agreed by nodding her head. It seemed like Mr. Burton had his suspicion on the people in Reed''s manor with the way things were turning out.

    "I cannot help but wonder who could have buried the man in such a drastic way and why?" Louise let her thoughts out to Graham. "He must have done something to result in such a death."

    What kind of business did Ernest Wensley have with Elias Latton? Louise asked herself, everyone in the manor seemed to deny knowing Elias.

    So Elias sent letters to Mr. Wensley, telling him to make theplete payment. But maybe the payment wasn''t made. It was possible that to keep the matter hush, Mr. Wensley or someone else had killed Elias Latton.

    "You don''t have to solve all of them tonight itself, Louise," said Graham, and he walked to where she was, "I apologize for my mother''s words."

    Louise smiled, "I am fine, Graham. I am not delicate and I am more level headed. At least most of the time," she added in the end.

    "That doesn''t mean you don''t have any feelings and aren''t hurt," replied Graham to her. It was only after a few hours did he realize that his honest words might have hurt Louise. "I apologize if my words came out wrong earlier today."

    Louise looked into Graham''s eyes, "I am not used to hearing you apologize this much and I mean it when I say I am okay." She wasn''t lying when she said she understood his feelings. "I should go and take a bath now else it is going to bete to sleep with me being slow."

    She couldn''t use her right hand that well because it was still wrapped in a bandage, and she was making sure not to get it wet.

    Louise got up, starting to walk towards the closet and picking up the nightgown when she heard Graham ask her, "Would you like me to help you with it?"

    The first time Graham spoke those words, Louise questioned if she had imagined it.

    She turned around, meeting his steady gaze on her with his expression holding seriousness. And the next few seconds, silence mostly filled the room, along with the firece crackling with burning logs that kept most parts of the room bright and warm.

    "You must be having trouble washing your back without being able to reach," said Graham, being a gentleman while making sure his words didn''t mean anything more than that so that she wouldn''t be ufortable with it. "If you would like of course."

    Almost a month was going to pass since their marriage, and Louise and Graham had not shared any physical intimacy except for some of the words.

    She gave him a nod before responding with words, "Okay."

    "Okay," Graham epted her words. "Once you are ready, you can call me," he offered.

    Even though Louise wanted to keep aposed face, the heat had already rushed through her neck toe and settle on her cheeks. Thankfully since it was night, the room held a low light and hid the redness that lightly tinted her pale skin.

    She tied her hair up in a messy bun so that it wouldn''t get wet, while some pieces of her hair turned loose. She walked towards the wooden divider and walked to the other side; she slowly started to pull out her clothes for them to pool at her feet. It wasn''t as if he wasn''t there in the same room or she wasn''t there when they were changing clothes or half-naked. After all, they were a married couple sharing the room.

    The wooden divider of the room had designs, designs where the wood had been carved in a way to let a person see through the other side of the room. She saw Graham, who had removed his vest.

    Louise drew the bath in the bathtub, and she slowly immersed her feet in the water that was of moderate temperature. As she sat down, she couldn''t help but feel her emotions slowly starting toe alive. She wondered if Graham had noticed her struggle with her hand, which was why he was offering her his help.

    "I am in," Louise let him know, her heart beating loud and fast in her ribcage, and she felt it was going to burst any moment.

    At the same time, she had brought her knees close to her chest, half of her body was immersed in the water.

    She saw Grahaming towards where she sat, his bare feet padding on the room floor before he came to stand behind her. Until now, she had never been like this with anyone, which was why she had turned quiet.

    "Is your hand still hurting?" asked Graham, pulling the small stool that was kept in the corner.

    "Just when there''s a pressure on it," answered Louise, and she concentrated on the surface of the water that wavered because of her gentle movements.

    "I will ask the physician toe and take a look at it. He will tell you if it is healing properly," Louise heard Graham speak to her, and she saw his hand pick up the mug. He dipped his hand into the water and said, "The water is cold."

    Louise''s words came out breathy. "I am used to taking baths with this temperature, you don''t have to worry." She turned around, looking at him over her shoulder and offering him a smile. But her smile didn''t stay for long because the nervousness caught up to her, and she turned back to look at the other end of the tub.

    She said, "The nail pierced through my hand. It has been only a day since it happened. It is normal to feel the pain. It will heal in a week."

    Graham filled the mug with water and then poured it on her back, "You should be more careful. Gilbert has properly hammered the nail so it shouldn''t cause any issue in the future. He''s also organized the things in the cer to make sure no other nail is lying around."

    Louise nodded her head, "That''s good to know. This way Molly won''t be getting hurt either if she goes there to hide while ying hide and seek."

    When Graham ced his hand on her back, her toes curled, and her hands tightened around her knees. His hand movements were gentle as they rubbed her back, and Louise couldn''t help but want to sigh when he used both his hands to rub her shoulders.

    "I was supposed to give you the medicine that my aunt gave me," said Louise in a whisper, remembering he had a headache this morning.

    "It is gone now," replied Graham, as his fingers gently brushed her. He used the soap all over her back, where she wouldn''t be able to reach.

    "You have good hands, Graham," hummed Louise because they were warmer than the water, and she heard a chuckle escape from Graham''s lips.

    "Thank you, Louise. I am d you find them that way," replied Graham with a smile.

    Graham had wanted to ask her yesterday, but Louise always seemed like she wanted to do things by herself. But today, he decided to act like a proper husband. He believed marriage wasn''t something that could be worked by only one person, but both of them.

    In the past, he had not given enough time to Lisa even though he loved her. He was busy with work, not knowing what was happening in the manor, which she had hidden in her heart not to trouble him. He didn''t want Louise to go through the same things, and if something or someone was trying to hurt Louise, he wouldn''t let that happen.

    He noticed how small her back frame looked, which he had always seen covered in clothes.

    "Let me know if it feels too much," said Graham as he continued to rub her shoulders that had turned stiff. "I have told Gilbert to check the dates for the theater."

    "Oh," said Louise, wondering if he told the butler about it before the time of dinner. "Do you like the theater ys, Graham?"

    "Not much. The voices can sometimes get a little too loud to my liking," he replied to her question, and Louise smiled at his words.

    "We don''t have to go there if you don''t like it," said Louise.

    "That''s fine. I am more than happy to agree for my wife''s sake," stated Graham before letting go of her shoulders. He picked up the mug again before pouring water on her skin.

    "I didn''t know that," she murmured under her breath with a smile and then said, "I grew up in the presence of Uncle Hugo and Aunt Merlin, they have always had this unspoken understanding between them and I guess it set a very high expectation in my mind. I have seen some other couples but they don''t have the same understanding, and some like to pretend."

    "Is that the actual reason why you didn''t marry?" asked Graham, and his hands moved towards her arms. Louise felt her heart skip a beat.

    "It might be one of the reasons," replied Louise, and she saw Graham let go of the top of her arms. He got up from the stool and moved to the bathtub side so that he wasn''t sitting behind her anymore. Louise only had to turn her head to the side to meet his gaze. His olive-green eyes that were pale looked more vibrant now as they stared at her.

    With her hugging her knees, her bosom was mostly covered.

    Louise seemed like she wasn''t done speaking, so Graham asked, "What changed?"

    You whispered Louise''s mind.

    Her eyes lowered, and then she said, "I felt you were differentpared to most of the men whom I have met. Most of them either taunt me for what I am doing or have this mocking eyes, wondering why I work for Mr. Winkle. But you, your eyes are in."

    Louise didn''t know if it was because of the pain he had gone through that had turned him aloof and cold towards people. But slowly, he was turning warmer and attentive to her like now. She noticed his shirt''s sleeves had been folded until his forearms so that it wouldn''t get wet.

    "Does the nkness bother you?" asked Graham, and Louise shook her head.

    "No. It is good to have someone, where I can see my reflection," replied Louise, looking right at him. "Thank you for helping me today."

    "No problem. Let me know if you need anything else," said Graham and Louise nodded her head. She saw him get up from where he had been sitting on his heels and walked away from there.

    After finishing the rest of the bathing by herself, Louise dried her body and wore her nightgown before stepping near the bed. She remembered the note that Chloe had given her, which she was yet to read.

    Chloe had specifically advised her not to trust anyone in the manor. Did that also include Graham? But Louise believed that Graham had nothing to do with the bad happenings, and he was instead the victim of bad luck.

    Later, when Louise got into the bed, she slipped into the covers while lying closer to Graham, their handsid next to each other with lesser distance than before.

 Chapter 27 - Bringing You Tea

    The following day, Louise woke up earlier than usual and was greeted by Graham''s face close to hers. While sleeping, it seemed like both of them had moved closer to each other, and she noticed his hair had turned messy.

    Yesterday when he had helped her wash her back, he had also lightly massaged her shoulders, relieving the knots formed in her muscles that helped her sleep better. In the beginning, she hadn''t understood the chatter and murmurs that surrounded him, but now that she did, Louise admired him.

    His lips were slightly parted, and he breathed in and out as he continued to sleep.

    Not wanting to disturb him, Louise rolled to her side of the bed and got out of the bed. She picked up her robe that was hanging on the stand, wearing it, she tied the belt around her waist. The sun had only risen, and she decided to go to the kitchen and prepare the tea herself.

    Closing the door behind her, Louise made her way down the stairs and noticed the servants were already up and were busy in the manor''s work.

    "Good morning, Lady Louise," one of the maids named Jemma greeted her with a bow.

    "Good morning, Gemma," Louise greeted the girl back with a pleasant smile on her lips. "Is the tea prepared? I thought of taking it up to mine and Graham''s room."

    "Let me go and check, mdy," offered the maid, but Louise didn''t stand there, and she walked with the maid.

    On their way, Louise came to meet Mrs. Reed, who was already dressed in fresh clothes, her hair neatlybed and her expression as usual. Louise offered her mother-inw a bow. "Good morning, Lady Vi. Did you have a good sleep?"

    Lady Vi took two seconds to say, "There is something I need to talk to you about, Louise. Follow me."

    Louise''s eyebrows subtly moved up, and she gave the woman a nod and followed her. When the two women of Reed''s family left the corridor, the maid Jemma turned and stopped her footstepsˇŞlooking in the direction where the two women had disappeared.

    Lady Vi and Louise stepped into one of the spare guest rooms, and the older woman took a few steps towards the long window that almost reached the ceiling. The woman then turned around and questioned,

    "Word hase to my ears that you both are nning to attend the theatrical y."

    "Yes. We both nned to spend some time together and the theme of the y sounded interesting. Do you want to join us?" asked Louise in a polite tone as it seemed that the Reed''s didn''t do much except for going to work, attending the soiree and spending the rest of the time in the manor.

    "I thought I was very clear when we spoke about Graham''s ambition and the support that he needs from you," Vi watched Louise unblinkingly, her gaze intense, the expression on her face passive with her mouth barely moving when she spoke to Louise.

    Ah, so it was this, thought Louise to herself. She knew she was going to be questioned by Vi one day or another.

    "Graham and I both discussed it before deciding to spend our time outside the manor. I believe that is what newly married couples do," reminded Louise. She knew Vi liked to be in control, but Graham was not a child, and she was not some stranger. "It has been a while since we spent actual time together."

    "And what about your studies? I am guessing that you are still nning to attend the exam, unless you have decided it is of no use now because you are married into the Reed''s family," Vi''s words struck a nerve in Louise''s mind, and the smile that was on her face slipped away.

    "With all due respect to you as Graham''s mother and my mother-inw, I very much appreciate your concern, but I believe we are our grown people here. Both of us know what is important, so you shouldn''t fret about it, Lady Vi. Anding to the remark that you passed, I have no interest in Reed''s family wealth, which you already know," stated Louise, her eyes fixed on the woman. "I believe I am capable of earning and feeding myself without depending on others. My uncle and aunt had made sure I wouldn''t have to live off others, if that is what you meant."

    Lady Vi took the steps back to where Louise stood, and she said, "You are not very good at keeping up your words, girl. Do you have any idea how important this dream of our family is? Robert''s grandfather started it from scratch and we have been working on flourishing it."

    "What is it that worries you, Lady Vi?" questioned Louise, without beating around the bush.

    It was early in the morning, and Louise didn''t want to y cat and mouse with her mother-inw through words. There was a frown on her face when she said, "I thought you wanted a wife for your son, someone who would love and support him."

    "I chose you because you seemed to be someone who would support him, with how things were. My hope was to keep him focussed at work. You have all the time in the night for yourselves, don''t you? But then from what I know, the white sheets have not turned red, Louise. Or are you perhaps notpatible with Graham?" asked Lady Vi.

    Louise smiled at the woman''s words. Slightly appalled by it and she said, "You shouldn''t worry about our sex life, Lady Vi. It is something between me and him, and it has absolutely nothing to do with others. As spoken before, Graham is giving his attention to the family business and you have nothing to worry about. The business will flourish, and so will our rtionship. Is that all you wanted to speak to me about, Lady Vi?"

    The woman''s eyes hardened at Louise'' words, "Yes. That was all. I wanted to make sure we are on the same page."

    When Louise saw Lady Vi turn and make her way towards the door of the room, Louise asked, "Don''t you believe in Graham''s decisions?"

    Lady Vi stopped walking, turning around to face her daughter-inw again and asked, "What?"

    "Graham knows what is good for him. You were the one who raised him, I don''t think he would ever do anything wrong, Lady Vi," replied Louise.

    "I am aware of it," said Lady Vi without batting her eysh.

    "Then you should be at ease. Worry will only shorten a person''s lifespan," said Louise, which was the truth. While Louise had meant it in a good way, the woman took it in another way.

    "You should be careful of what you speak, and even what you do. Don''t think I don''t know what goes in this manor," said Lady Vi with a certain hint of warning in her tone.

    Louise was quick to pick on it, and she asked, "I didn''t do anything."

    One side of the woman''s lips raised, and she responded, "I heard from Agatha of how you like to snoop around the manor. Don''t stir up trouble when there''s none."

    Louise''s eyebrows knit together, and she asked, "Are you speaking about Mr. Burton''s visit yesterday?"

    "Well, at least you aren''t feigning ignorance. Yes, him. We already have enough to handle and poking your nose unnecessarily. Do you know how bad it is going to look on our family?" demanded the woman, her lips twisted in displeasure.

    "But don''t you want to know the reason why Mr. Wensley passed away?"

    Lady Vi let out a tired sigh, closing her eyes for a moment, and then she said, "My brother jumped out of his own will and that is the truth that we are all trying toe to ept." Louise noticed how the woman struggled while saying it.

    Is that what she felt about Lisa too? Asked Louise in her mind.

    "Like many other times our family will just need to push through," said Lady Vi, and she took her to leave the room.

    Louise pursed her lips, and the woman stepped out of the room. When Louise reached the kitchen, Jemma was readying the tray with the kettle and the teacups.

    "Give it to me," said Louise and the maids who were in the kitchen looked startled.

    "But, mdy-"

    "Don''t worry, nobody is going to scold you," Louise assured Jemma. She picked up the tray and stepped out of the kitchen.

    Louise wanted to take the tea before Graham would wake up so that they could have it in the room. She might have been married into Reed''s family, but she was still the same older person who now wanted to surprise her husband.

    While she walked towards the stairs, she met up with Henry. He bowed his head and greeted her, "Good morning, Lady Louise. Are the maids busy in the kitchen?" he asked, his eyes darting towards the other side of the corridor. "I will tell Gilbert to get it for you," he offered her.

    "I wanted to take it up myself," said Louise, and for a moment, the man looked perplexed before nodding.

    "Of course," Henry offered her a smile, and Louise started to climb the stairs.

    When Louise started to climb the stairs, a thin line of water started to flow towards the stairs. With every step she took, the water moved as if it was slithering like a snake and dripped down on the stairs, making the top right part of the stairs wet.

    Louise, who was eager to carry the tray towards the room, failed to notice the inconspicuous trail of water that held the promise of a broken neck. But before Louise could ce her right foot on the wet side of the stair, she stopped.

    She wondered if she should have brought biscuits to eat along with the tea.

    At the same time, their room''s door opened, and Louise saw Graham step out of it. The water slowly retraced itself from where it had emerged, leaving the stairs dry.

    "I didn''t find you when you woke up," said Graham, and when Louise hade to stand at the top of the stairs, he took the tray from her hand.

    Louise walked next to him to say, "I didn''t want to wake you up and thought you might enjoy tea in the room," and they stepped inside the room.

 Chapter 28 - Meal At Lakeview

    After having breakfast, Louise left the manor with Graham for work.

    In the afternoon, while she sat behind her desk, she pulled the letter she had carried in her pocket. Since Chloe had given her the letter, she could not find the right time to open and read it.

    Mr. Winkle was taking his afternoon nap, and she had finished most of the reports that he had given her in the morning. With no one to disturb, she unfolded the letter that had four foldings. The letter readˇŞ

    ''Go back to the ce from where you came. Nobody in our society likes you. They mock you, a woman who turned as a third mistress to the widower. You are an outsider and will always be. A dumb woman with mental sickness who is not loved. You are disgusting, with that smile of yours, deceiving others by acting innocent.

    My spirit won''t let you rest in peace, and I will turn your life into a living hell.''

    Louise'' eyebrows knit together as she read the words in the letter once again before she put it down on the table. It was hard to tell who and from where the letter came. Because whoever wrote it wrote it in with generic words that could be anyone from inside or outside the manor.

    Someone clearly disliked Lisa, and she wondered what the word spirit here actually meant. A person''s resolution? Because there was no way, a ghost could write a letter, but could it?

    Louise wondered why Lisa had not mentioned anything about this letter to Graham. Folding it, she ced it back in her pocket.

    What exactly Mr. Wensley was involved in that had cost him and Elias Latton''s life. She knew she would be able to find it when she would go to Mistletoe street. At the moment, Graham was upied by work, and she had told him that she would wait for him so that they could go together.

    Getting up from her seat, she walked to Mr. Winkle''s room. Noticing him awake, she knocked on the door.

    "Come in," said Mr. Winkle.

    "Mr. Winkle, I was wondering if you have the other file copies rted to the unusual death in Warlington. Would it be alright for me to take a look at it?" asked Louise, seeing him finish his writing before he looked up at her.

    "Which ones are you looking for?" Mr. Winkle raised his eyebrows at her as if already knowing she was up to something. Louise smiled at her employer''s words. He then said, "I didn''t get all of them and only a few. You will find them in the green cab," and he gave a key to it.

    "Thank you, Mr. Winkle," Louise went to the storage room where the files were stacked. Walking towards the green painted cab, she pulled it open and started to go through the files. "Five years," she murmured to herself, as Lisa had died five years ago.

    On seeing the name ''Lisa Graham Reed'', Louise pulled out the file and read the papers one by one. There was a picture of Lisa''s dead body, and seeing it, she whispered,

    "This was not what was told in the newspaper."

    Lisaid on the floor of the attic near the chair. But that wasn''t all. The wooden floor of the attic must have been weak because there was a hollowness. The back of the woman''s neck had been pierced through the wooden flooring.

    One would conclude that it was a freak ident. But knowing Lisa''s fears and after reading the note that Chloe had given to her, she came to believe that the death was nned, but who killed her?

    Louise continued to read the contents in the files that seemed important. Then she saw a paper that was named Nelson Reed, who was Graham''s grandfather.

    ''To my beloved family, where we have lived together and thrived. After considering everything in my free will and sanity of mind, I have decided that after my death, whatevernds and properties that belong to me, it''s ownership shall be transferred to my grandchildren''s spouses and then to their children.''

    While Louise stood there reading, the light that passed through the window left a shadow on the objects in the room. Once she finished reading the pages, she ced it back in the cab, locked it and walked out of the room. But what Louise failed to notice was that the floor had two shadows on the floor. While one left with her, the other that was in the opposite direction continued to stay there.

    The remaining day passed as usual, and Louise didn''t reveal anything to anyone. With the theatrical y next month, Graham and Louise had decided at night to go out tomorrow.

    The following day in the evening, Louise stepped down the stairs, wearing one of the dresses she had stitched from Mr. Brunell''s shop. The back of the dress was slightly longerpared to the front. The colour lc and the sleeves went up to her wrists.

    When she reached the end of the stairs, she met Graham standing there waiting for her. But he wasn''t alone. His father stood next to him, talking about something.

    Graham turned to look at Louise, his eyes drinking in her appearance, and he offered his hand for her to hold and get down. Louise could tell that the dress had done its charm as he stared at her, and she offered him a soft smile. Graham had dressed in a ck and white suit. His hairbed back in the style of how some of the noble members of the society had their hairbed.

    "You look beautiful, Louise,"plimented Robert, and Louise offered him a bow.

    "Thank you, Robert," she was still trying to get ustomed to addressing her father-inw by his first name. The older man nodded his head.

    "I hope you both will enjoy your evening at Dove''s," wished Robert with a smile. Unlike Lady Vi, his behaviour was much more supportive of her. When he had found out about them going to spend this evening outside Reed''s estate, he had made a reservation in one of the restaurants. "Do convey my regards to the Purles."

    As Louise got inside the carriage, she noticed her mother-inw''s frame, who stood in one of the front windows. It wasn''t her intention to anger and wage war with Vi. But being a married woman, Louise wanted to put in all effort.

    When they reached the restaurant, Louise looked at its board and the people who stepped in and out. In the past, she had walked past this ce many times, but she had never entered it because she had heard of the overpriced dishes and the people who visited it.

    A man stood outside the restaurant and noticed Graham walking with a woman next to him. He bowed his head. "Greetings, Mr. and Mrs. Reed. Allow me to take your coats." Once he was done taking them and having them hung on the stands, he said, "Let me show you to your table," offered the man, giving extra attention to the couple because the Reeds were significant people in Habsburg and the nearby towns.

    The man led both of them to the quieter side of the ce, which had apleteke view. Louise looked stunned by the breathtakingke that reflected the sky had started to change colours.

    Graham, who sat in front of her, asked, "Do you like it?"

    "I love it," replied Louise, tearing her gaze away from the scenery to look at Graham, who was looking at her.

    "This whole property around theke solely belongs to the Purles family. It is why there are fences, to allow only the customers," exined Graham to her.

    "How many times have youe here?" asked Louise, her eyes curiously looking at him.

    A faint smile appeared on his lips, and he replied, "It is my first time."

    "Really? I would have never been able to guess," murmured Louise, returning the smile to him.

    "Since we came to settle in Habsburg, I have heard a lot about this ce. Even been asked by people to bring them here." On hearing Graham''s words, the smile on Louise''s lips widened. She wondered if it was just young women or olderdies who wanted to spend their time with him. "This is one of the best ces in Habsburg."

    "The view is the best I have seen until now," admitted Louise, looking back at the subtle change in the sky and its reflection in theke.

    Knowing she was the first one to be brought here by Graham made her heart warm. When his eyes moved to look at theke, Louise admired his strong features. It felt as if they hade to attend a soiree, only that this soiree was for just the both of them.

    Soon a woman who was in her early fifties, her hair tied in a bun, appeared at their table, "It is good to see you here, Graham. I thought you would nevere here to eat."

    Graham stood up, and so did Louise.

    "Good evening, Mrs. Purles," Graham greeted the woman with a slight bow, and the woman returned it. "I wanted to view the beauty of this ce with my wife," and he turned to Louise. "This is Louise."

    Mrs. Purles offered Louise a warm smile, "Wee to the Dove''s, Louise and congrattions on your marriage."

    "Thank you," Louise politely replied.

    "Please sit down," Mrs. Purles urged them, and the couple took their seats before she started to take their order personally while rmending what was good to eat before she left.

    The meal Louise had with Graham was delicious, and she enjoyed speaking to him about things unrted to his past or his family or their work.

    "You never thought to publish the book?" Louise asked during their conversation, sipping the water once she felt her stomach was almost full. Graham had generously ordered nearly every dish to taste, and she saw him rx more in her presence.

    "I never thought to publish it and it might not be as good as you think," responded Graham, bringing his fork up and taking a bite of his food. "I started writing probably three or five years ago. With just a few words and it was just for fun in the beginning. I have it in the drawer. You can read it if you want to take a look at it."

    "I would be more than happy to do that," answered Louise.

    When it was time to leave, Louise excused herself to visit the powder room, and as she pushed the door, she saw two women in there.

    "Did you hear that, right? Thest time someone said Graham Reed got married, it turned out to be false," said one of the women, who was powdering her nose.

    "This time it isn''t wrong. He''s here with his new mistress to have dinner. I walked past the room, but thedy''s back was facing me and I couldn''t see her face," said the second woman, touching her lips.

    "I would definitely like to take a look at who this cunning woman is, who decided to snatch the man and his wealth,"ughed the first woman. Louise walked into the room and towards the basin to wash her hands. "Do you know who she is?"

    The second woman made a sound in her throat as if she had no idea, "Considering how it was a hushed up wedding, I can only think that the person isn''t from the same background. The fourth mistress of Graham Reed, she must have tricked him into marrying her. I don''t think anyone has seen this woman before with him. Must be a nutcase."

    That was because both she and Graham were busy, thought Louise in her mind. She had finished washing her hands, and she moved her wrists, such that drops of water sprinkled on the two women.

    "What do you think you are doing,dy?!" The first woman looked at her incredulously. "There are napkins on the side if you want to dry your hands."

    Louise smiled, "My apologies, I thought this was where I was supposed to do it. You did call me a nutcase."

 Chapter 29 - Thread Of Clue

    For a few seconds, the two women stared at Louise, not realizing what she just said. Louise offered them a kind smile, not bothering to exin any more than what she had spoken, and she walked out of the restroom.

    When she reached the ce where Graham was waiting for her, speaking to Mrs. Purles, he asked her, "Ready to leave?"

    Louise nodded her head. She turned to Mrs. Purles and said, "Thank you for your delicious food."

    "Thank you foring here, Lady Louise," responded Mrs. Purles. "It was a delight to have you here with Graham. I have been waiting for him toe here, but I am d to see him visit this ce with you. I hope to see you again."

    Louise bowed her head at Mrs. Purles, and so did Graham that Mrs. Purles returned as it was time for them to leave the Dove''s. The sky had turned dark, and theke surface that earlier held the colourful sky''s reflection now looked dark because of the sky. It seemed that the best time toe here was in the evening, thought Louise in her mind.

    But before they took their leave, the two women she had met in the powder room noticed her standing next to Graham and their eyes finally widened in realization. When Louise''s eyes met theirs, they quickly looked away, scurrying away from there.

    While they were in the carriage, heading towards Reed''s manor, a faint smile was present on Louise''s lips. She stared at the dark and tall trees that moved past the running carriage. The carriage shook because of the uneven road while they were surrounded by the sound of the rolling wheels and the continuous clopping of the horses'' hooves.

    When the carriage reached Reed''s manor, the coachman pulled the horses'' reins to bring the carriage to a halt. The coachman got down from his seat and opened the door for Graham and Louise. They were weed back inside Reed''s manor by Gilbert, who stood at the door.

    On their way to their room, they met Alison, who smiled at the couple.

    "Did you have a good time at the Dove''s, Louise?" Alison softly asked Louise. She was carrying her daughter Molly in her arms, who was fast asleep.

    "I did. I had a very good time. I would have never known the view at theke could be so breathtaking," replied Louise, walking to where Alison stood and saw the little girl had ced her head on Alison''s shoulder. She gently ran her hand over Molly''s head before bringing her hand back to her side.

    "She fell asleep while waiting for you to y hide and seek," said Alison with a small chuckle, and Louise smiled at her sister-inw''s words. Somewhere Louise felt bad thinking Molly didn''t have children of her age group to y and interact with. The manor held people who were older than her, usually busy with their work. On the other hand, the mention of hide and seek ttered the smile on her. Alison then excused herself, "I should go and put her to bed."

    Louise nodded her head, watching Alison walk from the corridor to head to Molly''s room.

    Later that night, after they had changed their clothes and before getting into bed, Graham said to her, "Next time, let us visit theke that is in the backside of the estate. If you have enjoyed the Dove''s today, you will fall in love with this one."

    "I look forward to going there with you," replied Louise. It had been a while since she had taken a break and spent her time like this. She said, "Thank you for taking me out to the Dove''s, Graham. I had a lovely time, and enjoyed eating the food and speaking to you."

    "I am d to hear that you enjoyed it," Graham responded to her words. He then said, "I don''t know if I mentioned it earlier, but today you looked beautiful. Not that you don''t look every day," heplimented her, his eyes staring at her from where he stood.

    His words brought warmth to her cheeks, and she smiled.

    "You always look handsome, Graham. But I believe you already are aware of it," sheplimented him back. She was sitting in front of the dressing table, holding a hairbrush in her hand. When they were entering and leaving the Dove''s, she noticed how women had passed looks at him before looking away once they noticed her next to him.

    Graham, who had been standing at the window, padded his feet to where she stood, "Shall I?" He asked her for the hairbrush.

    "To brush my hair?" asked Louise to make sure that is what he meant.

    "Yes," he answered. "Don''t worry, I have done this before."

    "I didn''t worry even for a second," remarked Louise, passing the brush to him. Because of his serious demeanour, she had never guessed him to be a romantic.

    She saw his reflection in the mirror. He looked at her hair while he started to brush her locks gentler than she had beenbing. Graham said, "I don''t care what others think. The only person''s feelings I care to know is about how my wife feels."

    Graham used the brush from the crown of her head to the ends of her hair.

    He continued to say, "Most of the time, an outsider''s opinions andpliments don''t matter because what actually matters is what your loved ones think."

    "True," agreed Louise.

    While he continued to brush, Louise noticed his prim and proper actions. Sometimes, she wondered how a nice person like him was born as Vi''s son. Maybe Vi loved Graham a lot and was not ready to part with the thought that there was another woman in his life now. But then, Louise was not first or second, but his fourth wife.

    As Louise stared at her husband''s reflection, she noticed someone at the door of the room from the corner of her eyes. It was someone with ragged clothes and hair that was the length of the waist who stepped out of the room, leaving the ends of the dress to be thest thing to disappear.

    Louise''s head snapped around, and Graham stoppedbing her hair.

    "There was someone in here," whispered Louise, and Graham frowned at her words. He turned back to take a look around the room, and at the same time, she stood up from her seat.

    "There''s no one here, Louise. The door has been closed since we came inside the room," said Graham, turning back to look at her.

    Louise shook her head, "I saw someone leave through the door just a moment ago," her eyes met his.

    Graham said, "Let me take a look."

    She picked up the candle stand that had four candles burning in it. When she stepped out of the room, Graham followed her behind her. Her eyes looked around the corridor, going to the adjacent rooms looking for the person she had seen moments ago. No one in the manor wore clothes like that, and she could only tell that it was a ghost.

    "The rooms are empty, Louise," Graham let her know after he searched for a person whom Louise might have seen. "Did you see the person''s face?"

    "I only saw the person''s back. It was a woman, her hair long and her clothes dirty and old," replied Louise with a deep frown on her face. "It felt like the person was there in the room beforeˇ­ with us."

    Louise wanted to see who was trying to haunt them, wanting to know what the person wanted and why Graham''s wives were being subjected to deaths.

    "Alright," said Graham, as if assuring her that he believed her and said, "Let''s take a look around to see if we find something. The windows and the doors of the manor are locked. It should be easy to know if someone broke in or find anything odd."

    Louise nodded her head, but she wondered if doors and the walls stopped the ghost. The ghost had made use of their room''s door to slip out, thought Louise in her mind. The lights in the corridors were dimmer than usual.

    Hearing footsteps from below the floor, Louise turned to look at Graham, who seemed to look in the direction from where the sound came. "Is it normal to hear footsteps from the floor below?" she asked him. It made sense to hear sounds from above the floor but not below.

    "Let''s go down and take a look if someone''s awake," proposed Graham, and they went down the stairs to the room right below where they had been standing before.

    But there was no one there. The room was empty, quiet and cold. They came outside the room, and started to look in the next rooms beforeing to the corridor.

    Hearing the wooden floor creak behind her, Louise turned behind. Bringing her hand forward that held the candle stand and a sudden gasp escaped her lips on seeing Lady Agatha standing behind.

    "What are you doing here, Lady Agatha?" Louise asked the woman.

    "I came to get water as the jug in my room is empty. Jemma must have forgotten to fill it. What are you two doing here?" asked the woman, holding a ss of water, staring at Graham and Louise.

    "We were searching for someone," replied Graham, and Lady Agatha''s eyebrows drew together. The woman''s eyes then shifted to stare at Louise.

    "The madness must have started again," came the quiet words from Lady Agatha. "Have you started seeing things?"

    "What do you mean?" asked Louise.

    Louise didn''t know if it was because of the room''s darkness or the light from the candle that cast a shadow on the woman''s face, making her look suspicious. The woman said, "Every person in the manor has gone to sleep, whom are you looking for? Unless you are looking for someone who doesn''t exist."

    Taking a step forward, Louise asked, "How do you know I am looking for someone who doesn''t exist?"

    "Thest one did," answered Lady Agatha.

    "Who was she looking for?" asked Louise.

    Lady Agathaughed, a sarcastic sounding from her mouth and she looked at Graham. There was a look of pity in her eyes, "Looks like you turned unlucky with this one too. Seeing things or people who don''t exist."

    "I am not imagining things. I am not someone who lives in the dreand, Lady Agatha," said Louise to the woman.

    "It is only a matter of time. Did Graham see what you saw?" questioned Lady Agatha, staring right in her eyes and then harrumphed when Graham didn''t answer her. "That''s what I thought."

    Louise was not happy with the way Lady Agatha had tried to imply that she was losing her mind. A frown came to appear on her forehead, and before she could say anything, Graham said,

    "I only said we came here to search for someone, auntie, and not who. We were looking for Jonas."

    Lady Agatha raised her eyebrows, "In the dark?"

    "We thought he was still awake," replied Graham, covering up the fact that he and Louise were looking for something or someone who only Louise saw and not him. "I will ask him to fill the jug of water in your room."

    Lady Agatha''s lips pursed into a thin line, "That would be goodˇ­It is near midnight, you both should go to sleep."

    Graham offered a bow to Lady Agatha, while Louise only stared at her, watching the woman take her leave. They heard the receding footsteps before itpletely disappeared.

    "Why don''t the family members believe that there was something amiss back then, and something amiss right now?" Louise whispered, staring in the way Lady Agatha had left.

    "It might be because at that time, it was only Lisa who experienced the strange happenings and now it is only you. Tell me what you saw," asked Graham to Louise, and she turned to face him.

    "I believe the person whom I saw was a woman, dressed in an old ragged dress. A night dress, covered in dirt. Her hair was the length up to her waist. She must have been of moderate height," exined Louise. She closed her eyes, trying to rewind what she had seen and what she must have missed. She was looking at Graham before she noticed the shadow-like movement. Her hand. "She had decayed hands, simr to what I saw before. Out of the three, who had long hair?"

    Graham had a grim expression on his face, and he replied, "All the three of them." Well, that made things easy, didn''t it, Louise asked dimly in her mind. "Come with me," he said, and she followed him.

    On their way, Graham picked up antern ced near the manor''s backdoor, and they stepped out of the manor.

    Clearly, there had been foul y in one of the wives death, which was why she kept seeing the woman, thought Louise as she walked. And out of the three women, only one of the deaths stood out, and that was Lisa''.

    Louise didn''t know where Graham was taking her, and she looked around to see the trees rustle and move because of the wind. When they walked a few distance, she realized where Graham was taking her. They finally came to stand in front of the graves that had been buried in Reed''s estate.

    "The graves look untouched," said Graham, and even Louise noticed everything was just as she hadst seen.

    "I don''t think the graves are the problem right now," murmured Louise. "Did anything strange ever happen in Warlington before you were married? I would have believed that this manor is haunted. But Lisa had problems in Warlington."

    "It was only Lisa who had a bizarre death, while the rest of the elders had a natural death and the first two wives who fell sick. I have checked it before, after her death but I didn''t find anything suspicious," answered Graham. He turned around to see the manor from where he stood now. "After her death, I tried my best to find if there was anyone''s hand, but there was nothing. It was considered to be an unusual death."

    "You sensed something was not right," stated Louise, and he gave her a nod.

    "It isn''t everyday a person falls from the chair and dies," replied Graham.

    Louise pursed her lips, staring at the graves that had made their dwelling in Reed''s estate now.

    "I saw the will that your grandfather left for the family," said Louise. She didn''t want to bring this up, but there was a possibility that soon, every member of Reed''s family would look at her with suspicion.

    "Will?" questioned Graham.

    "Yes, the one that he left for the family. Mr. Winkle has the habit of collecting copies of certain cases, so that he can reference in future cases. He had copies of Lisa''s case file and I took a look at it," exined Louise, but seeing Graham''s confused expression, she asked, "What is it?"

    "Louise," started Graham, "There''s no such will made by my grandfather. Whatever he wanted to give, he had transferred it way before his death, dering my father to be his sole sessor."

    "That''s not possible," replied Louise, taken aback by this information. "I saw a copy of the file yesterday in Mr. Winkle''s cab. It was clearly mentioned that all his property and belongings would go to his grandchildren''s spouses and their children."

    Graham shook his head, "There''s no such will made by him."

    This wasn''t right, thought Louise, and she said, "You are joking with me, aren''t you? Maybe you are unaware of it?" she asked if it was possible.

    "I would have known if it was there, Louise," he looked at her, slightly worried.

    Louise didn''t understand what exactly was going on. She said, "I have the keys to Mr. Winkle''s office, but not his cabs. I can check tomorrow again and if allowed, bring it to you."

    "Okay," replied Graham, and he ced his hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry about others, Louise. Let us go and get some sleep now."

    Louise nodded her head and turned around before starting to walk away from there with him.

    When the couple headed towards the manor, not too far away, stood someone. It was Gilbert, the butler, who stood with a shovel in his hand, watching them leave with his passive expression. Turning back, he walked towards the forest.

    The next day, the first thing Louise did when Mr. Winkle''s arrived at the office was, ask him for the key to the cab. Collecting it quickly, she went to the room and opened the cab to pick up Lisa'' file. When she searched for the paper, it wasn''t there anymore.

    Locking the cab, she walked to Mr. Winkle''s room and knocked on the door before entering it, "Mr. Winkle, did you check Lisa Reed''s file yesterday?"

    "Not at all," replied Mr. Winkle. "I haven''t gone to the storage room for almost a week. Why?" he gave her a questioning look.

    "I thought I saw a paper yesterday, but it isn''t there anymore," replied Louise. "It was the document of the will made by Nelson Reed."

    "Hm, I don''t remember I have seen such will," said Mr. Winkle, and he resumed his work. Louise stepped out of the room, going to her seat and sitting down so that she could cool her head. She picked up the ss of water that was on her table, finishing the entire ss.

    She ced her head on her desk because the more she thought, her head started to hurt. She wished she knew the answers to what was happening around her. Even if it was just a single thread of clue, she would be able to find out the rest of the truth.

    "Are you not feeling well, Louise? You should go home," stated Mr. Winkle, who had stepped out from his room.

    "I am okay," Louise smiled at the man, who stared at her.

    "Looks like something is worrying you. Is everything alright back in the manor?" questioned Mr. Winkle.

    Though the other people from the town liked to consider Mr. Winkle to be an odd man, to Louise, he was someone respectable and a person who was only intolerable to people''sck of efficiency and maybe even stupidity.

    "Everything is okay for now," answered Louise, though her future seemed uncertain. "Mr. Winkle, what would you assume, if you saw things and then they weren''t there? Just gone as if they don''t exist."

    "That''s very simple," replied Mr. Winkle to her, "The first question you should do is ask if you are getting enough sleep, or if your food is mixed with something. The more important question you need to askter is who is ying tricks with you. Of course, unless it is a magician you met in the local theater," he added.

    Who? Mr. Winkle was the only person with the keyˇ­ There was no one else in the room but her that day.

    Louise heard the sound of the carriage that came to a stop in front of the building, in stepped the familiar coachman, Harvey. The man bowed his head and said, "Mr. Reeds has asked you toe and see him immediately."

    Louise turned to look at Mr. Winkle, who nodded his head before adding, "Make sure to finish the rest of your work tomorrow."

    "Thank you, Mr. Winkles," and Louise quickly packed her things and got on the carriage that Graham sent.

    When she reached Graham''s workce, Louise noticed another carriage parked in front of the building. She stepped inside, walking towards the office room. On reaching,, through the ss door, she noticed Mr. Burton sitting in front of Graham.

    Louise pushed the door, stepping inside the room, and she asked, "Is everything alright?"

    "Good morning, Lady Louise," Mr. Burton bowed his head. "Thest time I came to visit the manor, you wanted to be involved in Mr. Wensley''s case. So I thought toe here and tell you what I found in presence of both you."

    "What did you find?" asked Louise, feeling her heart rate slightly increase in anticipation.

    Mr. Burton finally said, "Elias the man with whom Mr. Wensley was associated, he was a hired killer. A person who killed people for money."

 Chapter 30 - Finding it Again

    On hearing Mr. Burton''s words, Louise''s eyes widened in shock because it was thest thing she had expected from thete Mr. Wensley to be associated with a hired killer. A deep frown came to settle between Graham''s eyebrows, and he asked,

    "Are you sure this is what Elias Latton''s job was?"

    Mr. Burton nodded his head, "I found out about it two days ago and took some more time to collect more details of him. Hiring a person to kill is an illegal offence and we tried to trace back to the other jobs he and hispanions tried toplete. Some of them have fled away while we have arrested some of them. The question here is why yourte uncle was seen with Elias. Did he get someone killed?"

    "There''s no way he''s involved in something like that," said Graham, refusing the idea.

    "I understand it is hard to ept," the officer nodded his head. "Believe me when I say this, when I found out about it, it came as quite a shock. It is the reason why I didn''t share the information with you right away. As an officer, it is my duty to collect sufficient proof before sharing it. During the interrogation, Mrs. Wensley said that they received the letters from this man, but that she was unaware of what it was about."

    So Lady Agatha did mention it to Mr. Burton, which would make her less suspicious, thought Louise in her mind.

    "I think Elias didn''t get the promised amount, he must have threatened your uncle that he would expose him, letting people know who was killed," replied Mr. Burton, and the atmosphere in the room turned tense.

    "For most of the time, Uncle Ernest has stayed in the manor. I don''t know when he had the time to go and meet the man," stated Graham. "He was also a pleasant man to be around."

    "That''s true," agreed Louise.

    "We aren''t sure if Eliaspleted the job. But at the moment, we are trying to cover all the facts," informed Mr. Burton, and he got up. "Is there anything that I need to know?" he asked Graham. "Hiding any evidence or knowledge of what is going on would only add the person as an aplice. You have a big family, who all live together."

    "The members in the Reed''s family have told everything that they know to you, Mr. Burton," stated Graham. Louise noticed the look of suspicion in the officer''s eyes. Her husband said, "We have been living together for a very long time. We are a close knitted family," his olive-green eyes trained on Mr. Burton.

    Mr. Burton started to walk towards the door. Before pushing the door open, he turned and said, "I will be back again if I need more information or if I find anything new."

    Graham nodded his head, the expression on his face grim.

    Louise saw Mr. Burton leave the room. Like Graham, she wondered if Mr. Wensley had been falsely used and was being framed for someone else''s misdeeds. But from Lady Agatha''s previous words, it seemed obvious that Ernest Wensley was involved with Elias Latton.

    Graham sat down at his desk, his elbowsing to rest on the surface of the desk, while his head pressed against his interlocked hands.

    Seeing this, Louise walked around, and she ced her hand on his shoulder. She heard Graham let out a tired sigh, and he ced his forearms on the desk. "Let me drop you back to your workce," he offered.

    "Mr. Winkle gave me an off day. I am free until tomorrow," replied Louise.

    After a few seconds, Graham said, "It was much better knowing the first news than knowing the current information."

    Louise could understand Graham''s emotions right now because she felt the same.

    "First uncle died and then the man was found dead in the ground, it was already reported that he was buried alive," said Graham, his voice low, but Louise heard it well. "Let us go back to the manor."

    When they reached the manor, seeing both Graham and Louise at the door this soon, Gilbert looked slightly taken aback, his eyes subtly widening. "Wee back, m-"

    But Graham cut short the greeting and said, "Bring my parents, Aunt Agatha, my sister and Henry to the drawing room. Right now."

    The butler bowed his head without question. By the time everyone was in the drawing-room, Graham entered it with Louise.

    "What is going on, son?" questioned Senior Mr. Reed. "Why did you want everyone in here?"

    "Is Louise pregnant?" asked Alison, her eyes shifting to look at her sister-inw, and Louise awkwardly smiled.

    Thankfully Graham answered, "No and that is not why I called everyone here." He looked at every single person who was in the room. "Mr. Burton hade to meet me in the office. It is about the case."

    "What did he find?" asked Lady Agatha, showing a keen interest in the matter.

    Louise, on the other hand, tried to read the expressions of every person in the room. Was there someone in here who was involved and wasn''t speaking the truth?

    "Mr. Burton has found out what Elias Latton''s work was. He was a killer, and Uncle Ernest must have hired him," informed Graham, and Lady Vi frowned.

    "Did the man drink early in the morning to give such absurd information which is untrue?" asked Lady Vi, who looked visibly upset after what her son revealed.

    "There''s no way Ernest would have done anything like that. This is just a made up story," dered Lady Agatha, and she stood up from her seat. "Are you the one who fabricated this story?" she shifted her eyes to look at Louise.

    "I wasn''t the one who found out about it. It was the investigating officer, Mr. Burton," Louise replied calmly without taking any offence to the woman''s usation. Lady Agatha had turned aggressive in both her actions and words from the time her husband had passed away.

    "Why do you me it on Louise, Auntie?" questioned Graham, his eyes narrowed. "Is it because you knew uncle was doing something he was not supposed to do?"

    "It is because she is meddlesome. Everyone already knows it and soon word will reach out that she has lost her mind," stated Lady Agatha.

    Louise couldn''t hold her tongue, and she replied, "I guess if I pass the exam it would prove the point to be otherwise and know the lies people are spinning without any base."

    Senior Mr. Reed asked Graham, "Do you know what you are telling, Graham? We all have known Ernest well enough, living under the same roof. It is impossible for him to be associated with such a thing."

    "I know, father. But Mr. Burton has thoroughly investigated the matter before he came to us today. From what we know, unclemitted suicide. But is there a possibility that any one in this house knew what was going on with him?" asked Graham, his eyes meeting every member in the room. "I want you to step forward if you know about it."

    "Do you hear what you are saying," asked Lady Vi, a stern expression on her face. "Even if we assume for a minute that your uncle was into such dealings, then who killed this other man?" the woman raised her eyebrows in question.

    This time, Louise answered, "Lady Vi, Mr. Burton is still trying to find out more on this case." Hearing her words, Vi harrumphed. "Whoever murdered Elias, that person didn''t want to blow their cover. We believe it was someone who Mr. Wensley knew. Elias might have tried to expose Mr. Wensley and maybe this other person was worried that Elias would try to expose him or her next."

    Henry, who was sitting next to his wife Alison, said, "Are you trying to imply that the person who killed Uncle Ernest is one among us? Isn''t that a little too strange," he offered an awkward smile.

    "It isn''t confirmed, but it is a possibility," replied Louise, and it raised eyebrows in the room.

    Alison raised one of her hands and ced it in front of her mouth in worry.

    "What is going to happen now?" asked Senior Mr. Reed to Graham.

    "I guess we''ll have to wait, to know if there''s an outsider''s hand in this. I would ask everyone to be careful. At least until Mr. Burton gets to the bottom of it," answered Graham.

    Maybe if Elias was not killed, they would have never known that there was another person who was Mr. Wensley''spliance. Robert was busy speaking to Graham, Lady Vi had a grim expression, and Lady Agatha looked as if she didn''t want to speak about it. While Henry was speaking to Alison as she looked worried over the news.

    Was it someone from this room? Or someone they didn''t know about, who had killed the killer, asked Louise in her mind. Lady Agatha had mentioned her husband receiving letters that demanded the rest of the payment to be fulfilled, that meant the deed had beenpleted, and Mr. Wensley indirectly had blood on his hands.

    So who was killed?

    When everyone met again in the dining room to have dinner, Louise watched the maids bring the dishes into the room one by one on the butler''s order. Her eyes watched every family member being served with what they wanted.

    "Louise?" she heard Graham call next to her. "You haven''t taken anything to eat yet."

    That was because Louise remembered what Mr. Winkle had told her this morning. It wasn''t possible, but there was nothing wrong in being careful, she said to herself.

    "I was thinking something," she murmured and chose the dishes before the maids served them to her.

    Once Louise finished her dinner with the rest of the family members, she excused herself and got back to her room. She wondered if there was a connection between the haunting ghost and the person whom Mr. Wensley had gotten killed. But if it was true, maybe the person was killed five or more years ago when Graham''s uncle was fully involved in their lumber business.

    When Graham came to the room, he asked Louise, "Did you find the will that you mentioned yesterday?"

    Louise shook her head, "It wasn''t there."

    Graham pursed his lips and asked, "If it makes you feel better, we can move to Hungate where the construction of the new branch is taking ce. You don''t have to worry about anything."

    At his words, she smiled, "I don''t think it will solve anything. And there''s still time for my exam and getting its results." Right now, she was still an employee of Mr. Winkle''s, and she doubted the ghost would stop following her, even if they moved from here. "I know you mean well, Graham. But I don''t want to hide or run. It only brings more fear."

    "Alright," replied Graham, not trying to force her to pick something she wasn''tfortable with.

    "I spoke to the priest already and he will being here tomorrow early in the morning," said Graham, and Louise nodded her head.

    "Thank you."

    Hourster, Louise was fast asleep on the bed next to Graham, dreaming when someone entered the room.

    The ragged, dirty hem of the dress trailed behind as the decayed feet walked from the room''s entrance toe and stand at the foot of the bed. Staring at one of the people who slept on the bed.

    Louise continued to sleep, her breathing calm, as air passed in and out from her parted lips.

    In her dream, she was in the forest, lying in a hollow pit. She tried getting up, but her hands and legs were tied with a rope. People stood above her, but the mud was pushed into the hollow pit before she could see the faces. Some of the mud fell into her eyes, and she struggled to see. She tried to scream for help, but a cloth had been tied around her mouth.

    More mud was thrown upon her while people continued to bury her alive. She felt suffocated, unable to breathe as she became part of the ground in the forest.

    When Louise felt she would die, a gasp escaped from her lips, and suddenly she woke up from her sleep. Sitting upright, she touched her face and then her mouth to realize she had only been dreaming.

    She ced her hand to rub her forehead and temples that were covered in sweat. She had been thinking about Mr. Wensley''s case so much that her mind had subconsciously turned her to be the person who was buried. Remembering how it felt, she couldn''t imagine how much Elias must have suffered while being buried alive. Turning to the nightstand, she picked up the ss and drank the water.

    Suddenly Louise realized that she had failed to think about something.

    A motive behind a person''s death could be found by seeing the way a person died. And in Elias'' case, it didn''t seem like someone was trying to silence him. To kill him in a way to make him suffer, it seemed more like revenge, thought Louise to herself.

    The following day as Graham had already told her, the local priest from Habsburg had arrived at Reed''s manor after the family had finished their breakfast, riding in his carriage. The butler opened the door, leading the man inside, where Graham and Louise greeted him.

    Louise noticed the man wore a ck cassock, and he held a rosary in his hand. Even though he had a head full of peppered hair, his clean shave made him look as if he was in his early fifties.

    "Good morning, Father Edward," Graham greeted the man with a bow. "This is my wife Louise whom I spoke to you about."

    "Good morning. It is good to have you here, Father Edward," said Louise with a polite smile on her lips and offered a bow to him.

    Father Edward nodded to them, "Good morning to you both. I think this is my first timeing to the manor even though I have lived in Habsburg my entire life." His words were gentle and calm. His eyes patiently looked around the ce where he stood. "You wouldn''t mind if I take a trip around the manor, do you?"

    "Of course, not," responded Graham.

    "Lady Louise, would you like to show me around?" asked Father Edward, and Louise nodded her head. "As she''s the one who has been experiencing things, I would like to have a little chat with her."

    Graham gave Louise a nod, "Gilbert," he called his butler, "Tell the maids to prepare tea for us and bring it to the parlour room."

    "That''s fine," said Father Edward. "I have another ce to go after this. You don''t have to trouble yourself."

    "Let''s start from above," said Louise, walking towards the stairs.

    "This ce is quite isted and away from the town of Habsburg, isn''t it," said Father Edward, his eyes looking at the windows to look outside the manor.

    "It is," replied Louise, and she asked, "How do you know if a ce is haunted or not?"

    The man smiled at her words, "Simr to how you can distinguish between day and night. I live right behind the church, and people whoe to meet me are often people who want a solution to their troubles. You can call it intuition, but in truth, we are only trying to provoke the entity if there''s anything in this manor. I havee across a spirit once, a terrible one that took the life of the clergy man. Graham told me that you have been seeing strange things, when did it start?"

    "It was probably before I moved to this manor, before the wedding," replied Louise. She walked next to him, looking ahead of him. She hadn''t forgotten the day when she had gotten lost in the forest.

    "Has this spirit that you believe is haunting you, ever harmed you?" questioned Father Edward, his eyes falling on her, and she shook her head.

    "No, not maliciously at least," she answered him. "The most that has happened to me is getting locked in the rooms. I have heard footsteps, but sometimes the flooring creaks because of its age and it is hard to say."

    "Which are the rooms?" he asked, a look of curiosity in his eyes.

    Louise decided to lead him towards the room where she had been first locked in this manor. The room which the Reed''s family didn''t often use. "This is the one," she said, walking towards the curtains and pushing them away from each other to bring in light inside the room.

    Turning around, she saw Father Edward, who stood at the front of the room. He said, "This room is dark."

    "Let me push the other curtains away from the window," offered Louise, starting to walk towards the other windows.

    "I am not speaking about the light," stated Father Edward, and he took one step inside the room, standing still as if he was thinking something. "It is the room that holds the darkness. The things in here and the air."

    Feeling a little chill run down her spine, Louise looked at the room''s objects, which was covered in sheets.

    "Whose room is this?" he asked her, without touching anything. He looked at the bed, the closets and walked towards the dressing table. Noticing ab that had been ced at the edge of its surface.

    "Nobody uses this room. This side of the rooms are always kept closed. Before the Reed''s, the manor used to belong to the Lestrange''s," exined Louise, and the man nodded. "There is something, though," she said, gaining his attention.

    Louise walked towards the closets, opening the door to show him clothes that belonged to women. She said, "The Lestrange''s didn''t have a daughter. All the three were sons." She had even checked with Graham if someone else had lived before them in the manor, but the manor had stayed empty after Mr. Lestrange''s death until the Reeds bought the estate.

    "Sometimes peoplee to upy manors illegally... but then the doors must have been locked," murmured Father Edward. "Or maybe it was one of Lestrange''s family members. Did the other members in your family face simr problems like you?"

    Louise shook her head, "No. It feels like I am the only one who sees things. There is something else," said Louise, and the man gave her a nod to continue. "Graham''s third wife, Lisa. She said she was haunted and followed too. Is there a way to know if it was true?"

    "From the same ghost?"

    "I am not sure about that. When she was alive, the Reed''s used to live in Warlington''s manor," she let him know.

    "I can go take a look today as I am on my way to Midville after this. I can see if there''s anything there," answered the priest, and Louise internally sighed.

    "Thank you, that will be very much appreciated," said Louise and asked, "Is there no way to know which person''s ghost it is or why she is here?"

    "For that I will need to make contact with the spirit. And we don''t know how well that will go. Some spirits are evil and they don''t take it well when people try to reach out to them," replied Father Edward before adding. "But I can confirm this much, that I have sensed something in this room."

    Hearing the priest confirm it had Louise purse her lips.

    Louise was about to close the closet door, which she had opened earlier to show the priest, when she noticed a white dress. It was ced underneath the other dresses. Her hand reached out for it, pulling out the dress, which was the wedding gown she had seen a few days ago.

    Father Edward noticed Louise running her hand on the fabric and asked, "It must be Mrs. Lestrange''s wedding gown."

    "It isn''t," replied Louise, tightly clutching onto it. Earlier, she didn''t have proof, but now she did.

    He said, "I will hold a peace offering and tie the crosses around the ce so that whatever spirit is in here can enter the afterlife in peace."

    She heard Father Edward mutter something while walking in the room. At that time, she picked up a sheet to cover the wedding dress and carried it with her. They stepped into the corridors of the manor as he continued to pray. He tied the cross to one of the pirs inside the manor.

    When they reached the hall, they met Lady Vi, who stood with Graham and Gilbert at the side. He bowed his head at thedy.

    "Father Edward," Lady Vi offered her greetings. "I heard from my son that you were here. I hope everything went well?"

    "It did, mdy. Everything should be fine now. I will see you in the church," said Father Edward, and the butler led him outside to the carriage. Lady Vi had seen Louise carrying something earlier but had not questioned it.

    When Louise removed the bed sheet to show the wedding gown, the expression in Lady Vi''s eyes hardened.

    Graham looked taken aback, and he asked, "Where did you get that, Louise?"

 Chapter 31 - Return Of The Case File

    "I found it in one of the rooms in the right wing that we don''t use," replied Louise, spreading the wedding gown to its full length so that they could see it properly. Then she asked, "Whose wedding gown is this?"

    Before Graham could answer, Gilbert, who had returned from outside, heard Lady Vi''s high pitched voice, "Get Alison and Agatha here. Now!"

    Gilbert returned with Alison and Lady Agatha to the hall, where Louise and the others stood. Alison was about to ask her mother why she had asked them toe here, but her eyes fell on what Louise was holding, and her eyes widened.

    "Is that Lisa''s wedding gown?" asked Alison. Her eyes slowly moved up to meet Louise''s eyes. Louise was satisfied seeing how shocked the women looked. "What is it doing here?"

    "It is something even I would like to know," said Lady Vi sharply, and she stared at both the women before her eyes came to settle on her daughter. "I thought I was very clear when I said before that I wanted this gown to be returned. Didn''t you both go and give it back to Mr. Burnel''s?" she demanded an answer.

    "Alison did," responded Lady Agatha with a frown on her face. "I didn''t apany her till the shop as I had to go and meet Mrs. Hodgson that day. But after she returned it to the shop, we headed back together as Alison hade to Mrs. Hodgson''s house."

    Lady Vi''s eyes further hardened, and she questioned, "How is the wedding gown here in the manor then?"

    "I have no idea, mother," replied Alison, who continued to look shocked. "You can check with Mr. Keaton Burnell and he will tell you the same."

    Hearing the exchange of words between the three women, Louise''s eyebrows knitted together. She said,

    "Mr. Burnel told me that a woman hade to his shop, looking for a wedding gown for her daughter. Did someone buy it back from them and bring it here?"

    To this, Alison replied, "Mother didn''t want the wedding gowns to be in the manor because she is superstitious about some things. I would never bring the gown back and go against her wishes," worry clear in her tone.

    "Why would we even bring the gown back, Vi?" questioned Lady Agatha, staring at the gown.

    "If it isn''t both of you, who else in the manor would have brought the wedding gown back?" questioned Lady Vi, looking at the woman and then her eyes fell on Graham.

    "I didn''t," replied Graham, slightly annoyed seeing his mother making a big deal of a simple wedding gown. "A few days ago, when Louise saw it, someone shifted it to the right wing''s room to make it look like she was seeing things. Who was it trying to y games with her? You went close to calling her insane," his eyes looked at his aunt.

    "That was because we didn''t know the wedding gown was even here, Graham," replied Lady Agatha.

    Lady Vi looked visibly upset. Her lips tightly pursed as she deeply thought about it. "Take it back to Mr. Burnell''s shop, Gilbert," she ordered the butler. "Tell him he can use it as a mannequin''s dress-"

    "That won''t be needed," interrupted Graham and Louise noticed Lady Vi''s jaw clenched at her son''s intervention. "We can keep the wedding gown with the rest of Lisa''s belongings. Earlier you had sent it back, but this time it stays here."

    Everyone who stood there witnessed the mother and son ring at each other, while none of them were ready to back down from their decision. FinallyLady Vi gave up and said, "Do what you want, Graham." Turning around, she walked from there, and soon the other two women followed her. Gilbert was the next to bow his head, and he went back to continue his work in the manor.

    Louise turned to look at Graham, who had a grim expression on his face. She wondered if the wedding gown reminded Graham about the time when he had been married for the third time. Now that the women in the manor had seen the gown, no one could use her of losing her mind.

    Wetting her lips, she raised her hand towards Graham to hand the gown.

    "No," said Graham looking at her, "Keep it with you. It mighte in handy to find something. I don''t think mother or the other two had any hand in bringing it back here to the manor."

    Louise stared at the white gown and said, "Father Edward said he sensed something dark in the manor. And also that he was going to take a look at the Warlington''s manor where your family used to live. He has offered his prayers, and ced the cross, in the hope that it would bring back peace."

    Though she didn''t believe in the existence of the ghosts earlier, she had believed in God''s blessings, and she hoped their lives would get back to normal.

    "I apologize on behalf of my family''s behaviour," said Graham.

    "That''s fine," Louise exhaled while a look of concern appeared on her face. "Who do you think brought the gown in here?"

    "It is hard to guess now after the others have strongly refused. Maybe we check with Mr. Burnell," offered Graham, and Louise nodded her head.

    Both of them headed to where the reputed tailorman''s shop was located. Mr. Burnell''s shop was already open and ready to wee customers. When Mr. Burnell saw Graham and Louise, he bowed his head in greeting.

    "A very good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Reed," he walked around the desk, the tape hanging around his neck. "Are you here to stitch a customized gown again?"

    "Again?" questioned Louise.

    The man had a faint smile on his lips, and he looked at Louise before his eyes shifted to look at Graham. "A few years ago, Mr. Reed had stepped into our humble shop with his bride to be, to get the wedding gown stitched. They seemed so in love and it is just unfortunate to think about it now," said Mr. Burnell with a thoughtful look on his face.

    Louise''s eyes fell on Graham, who held a serious expression on his face, and he didn''tment on what Mr. Burnell said. So he was here, helping Lisa with the gown, thought Louise in her mind. He said, "We were here to inquire about the wedding gown."

    "Oh?" asked Mr. Burnell.

    Louise brought the bag forward in which the wedding gown was kept. Taking it out, she spread it on the table. She asked the old man, "Mr. Burnell, thest time I was here, you told me that someone brought this gown from you. Were you able to find who it was?"

    Mr. Burnell shook his head, "I don''t think so, mdy. The names of the customers have faded in the register which you had seen thest time you were here."

    "Do you think it is alright, if I take a look at it again?" Louise asked for his permission, and the man gave her a nod.

    "Why are the names faded?" questioned Graham.

    "The writing faded over time," replied Mr. Burnell. He bent in front of the desk, pulling out the drawer. "How did you get hold of the wedding gown?"

    To this question, neither Graham nor Louise had an answer it. Louise said, "We don''t know, which is why we decided toe here to see which family bought the gown and who brought it to the Reed''s manor."

    "How strange," murmured the man, cing the register on the table he said. "Here it is."

    When they opened the register, Louise was greeted back with three nk pages, and after that, the measurements and the customers'' information were clearly written down.

    Graham questioned, "Do you remember how the person looked? Who bought this gown, maybe it would be easier to find the person," while he spoke to Mr. Burnell, Louise looked more closely at the nk pages.

    "Let me try to remember, hmm," hummed Mr. Burnell in deep thought. "With so many customers, it is hard to remember. But this was one of the best gowns I have had the pleasure to make. The buyer was a woman in her forties. At least that is how she looked, but her face felt familiar. She appeared to be from a lower-ss family. Of course, people who can''t afford it are the ones who buy second-hand dresses and gowns. She was very excited, I remember how she admired the gown when she took it from here. But I didn''t see her again here afterwards."

    Louise''s eyes widened when she noticed the light indentation on the pages. Looking up at Mr. Burnell, she asked, "Could I borrow your pencil? It looks like your assistant has the habit of putting pressure when he writes."

    "He does," agreed Mr. Burnell.

    "Permission to use these pages," said Louise. She took the pencil from him and started to shade the entire page from top to bottom. "It is very faint, but you can read it because of the indentation in the page. Mrs. Haddock''s blue floral gown. Lady Dorothy''s nightgown," she muttered under her breath as she tried to read them carefully.

    Graham came to stand behind Louise, watching her shade through the next two pages with the pencil. She then said, "Found it! Lisa''s gownˇ­ it was purchased by Lady Marlow Saltonstall. Thest page has her address," the name left a certain ring in her mind as she noted down the address on a piece of paper.

    "That was very smart of you,dy," Mr. Burnell looked impressed with Louise.

    And Graham, who stood next to her,plimented her, "She is a smart woman." This had Louise grin. "Thank you for your assistance, Mr. Burnell. We wille back if we need anything more."

    Louise bowed her head and stepped out of the shop with Graham. Getting inside the carriage, they instructed their coachman Harvey to drive them to the address that Louise had written.

    The address was located between Midville and Warlington, and when they reached the ce, they looked for the houses. Finding it hard to find, they stopped a gentleman who had worn a hat, walking past them.

    Graham asked, "Excuse me, Sir. Do you know where house number eleven is?"

    "House eleven?" asked the man. "It should be on the left side of the street," he said, pointing his finger in the direction.

    Thanking the man, they walked towards the street where they had been directed to. But when they came to check the house so that they could speak to Lady Marlow, instead of the house, Louise and Graham were greeted by an empty plot that was barren.

    "There''s no house here," whispered Louise, staring at the empty plot which was between the houses numbered ten and twelve. "Did the family move?" she asked Graham.

    "We might find an answer from the neighbours, unless the woman gave a wrong address to Mr. Burnell," replied Graham, and they walked to house number ten. Knocking on the door, they waited for the door to open.

    When an old man opened the door, Graham introduced them to him, "Good afternoon. I am Graham Reed and this is my wife Louise." Louise offered the man a bright smile when his eyes shifted to look at her. "We were wondering if you knew what happened to the house that is next to yours," he politely asked.

    The old man''s gaze shifted to look at Graham with a small frown and his lips set in a thin line. He said, "That ce has been vacant for thest seventeen years. The property has been seized by the town council and no one has bought it since then."

    Hearing this, Louise frowned.

    Her eyes looked away from the older man to fall on the barrennd, and suddenly realization hit her. Oh no, whispered Louise in her mind. Wasn''t Saltonstall one of the case files she hade across in Mr. Winkle''s office?

 Chapter 32 - Shards Of Glasses From The Ceiling

    AN: Add the book ''Behind the sses'' to get author updates on books.

    .

    Louise felt a slight headache in her head as she tried to remember the case. She heard Graham asking the old man, "Since seventeen years?"

    "Yes," the old man nodded his head and then looked at both of them, "Whom did youe looking for?"

    "It was Mrs. Saltonstall. Lady Marlow Saltonstall," informed Graham and the man''s lips set further into a thin line.

    "Lady Marlow and the rest of her family members have been dead for a very very long time now," replied the old man. Before he would close the door, Louise asked,

    "Did you know the Saltonstall family closely? I mean you used to be neighbours." Though she hade across the case file in Mr. Winkle''s office, she remembered how some of the details about the incident were missing. As it was one of the mystery cases, it had picked up her interest in picking up as a case study. "Could you please tell us what you know about them?"

    "I wouldn''t say we were close with the family, but my wife and Mrs. Saltonstall used to talk to each other, discussing household work. You know how women usually like to do that," exined the old man. "They had quiet daughters. I still remember how they often used toe to knock on our door. To think all of them died, it is sad."

    "Why did they die?" Graham frowned, his eyes holding curiosity.

    The man looked a little hesitant, as if he didn''t know if it was his ce to tell. But then he said, "Dariel Saltonstall, he was a suspicious man. He didn''t like his wife talking to anyone, or even looking in anyone''s ways. Though the woman didn''t reveal anything, I heard from my wife that she had repeatedly noticed bruises on the woman, when she went to visit when Mr. Saltonstall wasn''t present."

    "He used to hurt her," murmured Louise under her breath, and the old man gave a nod.

    "Then one day the poor woman killed herself. I don''t know if Mr. Saltonstall finally came to realize what he had done. After a few days of his wife''s death, he shot both his daughters and then himself. Of course, I was the one to find it because we heard the disturbance in the middle of the night and I went to check it," he said to them. "There was too much blood and I immediately informed the authorities as quickly as I could."

    "That sounds awful. Killing your own family members,"mented Graham, and the old man agreed to it.

    "It is. They were good children. God only knows why he decided to kill them, before taking his own life," he shook his head in disappointment and exhaled the air through his lips.

    "It was said that Mr. Saltonstall and one of his daughter''s bodies went missing. Do you know anything about it?" asked Louise.

    "Is it? That''s strange, I never heard about it. I do remember their bodies being taken in the carriage by the local authorities to the local morgue, but I don''t know anything after that. You seem to be having a lot of questions, mdy," stated the old man, staring at Louise.

    "We apologize for being intrusive," Graham offered the man a bow. "We were looking for something, and we were given this address. Thank you for talking to us."

    Louise bowed her head, and the man gave a small bow before he closed the door, leaving her and Graham standing in front of the door. They stepped away from the house, and she stared at the barrennd.

    "Did you know about the family before?" asked Graham, and Lousie nodded her head.

    "Mr. Winkle has many case files and two months ago I came across it. But a lot of information is missing from the report filed," replied Louise as they started to head back towards their carriage. "Back at the shop I thought the name sounded familiar, but I couldn''t recollect it that time. Why would a woman give a false address and name? Especially a person who has been dead for seventeen years."

    "The person probably didn''t want to reveal her true identity. There are some people, who like to stay anonymous, though this does seem strange,"mented Graham, and he pulled out his pocket watch to check the time.

    "It must be someone who lives somewhere here. People don''t use random names. They always use the names of a person whom they are familiar with the background of the family," said Louise, while wondering who actually had bought the wedding gown. "Maybe we can ask for Mr. Burton''s assistance."

    "I don''t know if the officer will agree to it right now. Considering how one of our family members was involved with a hired killer," replied Graham.

    "I am trying to remember the visitors that we have had until now. It would be best to ask my mother."

    "But she said she didn''t know about it," not to mention, the woman looked quite upset, thought Louise.

    As much as Lady Vi liked to run things in the manor by her terms, she didn''t seem to appear as a person who liked to y such games in the manor. Instead, she was more of a person who would like to stop such things. So how else did the gown turn up in the manor then? Was it the ghost who brought it?

    When they reached Reed''s manor, in the night, during dinner, things had turned ufortable because of the discussion that had taken ce in the morning. The air in the room had turned heavy. Her eyes first fell on Lady Vi, who looked as if she was busy concentrating on her food and at the head of the table sat Robert Reed. His demeanour looked calm and rxed. She then looked at the couple at the table. Henry subtly shook his head when Alison looked his way.

    Seeing this, Louise''s eyebrows furrowed, and she wondered what that was about.

    She then looked at Lady Agatha, who ate like Lady Vi in silence. When they were done with the meal, Louise was stopped by Molly, who wanted to show the papercut design that she had taught the little one a few days ago.

    "It looks beautiful, Molly. I don''t think I have ever tried cutting the paper this way before," Louise praised and encouraged the little girl to expand her creativeness.

    "I made a mistake, Auntie Louise," said Molly. "But I continued to cut its sides," she said, looking at the paper that she held in front of her.

    "You did wonderful," said Louise.

    She heard a slight creaking sound that reached her ears.

    Moving her eyes away from the girl, she looked at her surroundings, wondering where the sound hade from. Hearing the sound again, her eyes moved to look at the ceiling, and she noticed the chandelier gently moving back and forth.

    Straight below it stood the butler, Gilbert, who had stopped the maid Emily, telling her to fill all the jugs in the room with water.

    The first thing Louise noticed was a screw falling from the chandelier.

    "Step away from there!" shouted Louise, making her way there, but her words werete. By the time Gilbert and the maid noticed it, the chandelier had dropped from the ceiling. When it crashed on the ground, the crystals broke into pieces.

    Louise raised her hands to cover herself when some broken shards of the sses flew in the air,ing at her, and it left a cut on her forehead. She looked at the butler, who had jumped away in time while the maid had shrieked and her leg was stuck under the chandelier''s weight.

    "Molly, go back to your room," said Louise to the little girl so that she wouldn''t step on the pieces of sses and get hurt.

    By this time, the family members who were nearby came to see what had happened. Their eyes widened, and Graham walked forward and, with the help of the butler, got the chandelier off the maid''s leg.

    "How did the chandelier''s screw loosen?" questioned Senior Mr. Reed, looking up at the ceiling where the chandelier was previously fixed.

    "Who was cleaning it recently that they decided to move it around and turn it loose?" demanded Lady Vi, looking at the staff.

    Seeing Louise''s forehead, Graham walked to her. He pulled out his handkerchief and ced it on her forehead. Asking in concern, "Are you alright?"

    "I am okay," replied Louise, a little breathless. She looked at Emily, "Someone help Emily to get back to her room."

    "Meg," Lady Vi instructed the petite, blonde girl with freckles. The maid bowed her head, putting her hand around Emily''s waist, and they headed towards the servant''s rooms.

    "Gilbert, tomorrow first thing in the morning check all the chandeliers," ordered Graham.

    Senior Mr. Reed, who continued to stare at the ceiling, finally looked down and said to the other servants, "Get this cleaned up. None of it has ever fallen down before. Good thing no one has been severely hurt."

    "We''ll be going to the room," announced Graham, and both he and Louise walked to their room.

    On reaching, Graham had made her sit and had gone to get the first aid box, "It is just a little scratch," said Louise even though she could feel the burn on her skin.

    Graham didn''t respond to it, and he pulled out the cotton and dabbed the medicine on it. Stepping in front of her, he replied, "It isn''t just a scratch. I thought you were with Molly, how did you end up getting near there?"

    Graham lifted her chin with one hand to look at her forehead. With the other hand, he pressed the cotton on the cut on her forehead.

    "I noticed the chandelier moving and wanted to alert the two of them. I didn''t know the ss pieces would bounce ande at me." At that moment, Louise had only wanted to make sure the other two were alright. But in the end, Emily had got hurt, and the butler had received cuts on his hands.

    Graham''s hand was cleaning the traces of blood, his eyes were on hers, and Louise stared back at him.

    "I was worried something bad happened to you. Hearing the scream," added Graham. Louise noticed his eyebrows had drawn to each other.

    A faint smile came to settle on Louise''s lips at Graham''s concern, and she replied, "That wasn''t me. That was Emily. It must have scared her when she saw the chandelier falling down."

    "Hm," Graham gave a nod. "I should have known. My wife is brave," he said. Even though Louise did scream when she had ced her hand on the nail of the cer door, she took in thepliment. "And as brave as you are, I cannot help but worry when you aren''t by my side. That I won''t be able to reach where you are. Even if it was only a few seconds."

    The cotton Graham had been holding dropped from his hand, and his fingers gently caressed from her forehead to the side of her face,ing to settle on her cheek.

    Feeling his warm hand on the side of her face, Louise felt her heart flutter. Her body hummed at the little closeness. She replied, "I know you are always around and that gives me strength. Knowing you believe in what I say, and that you have truly stood beside me."

    "And I will continue to do so, Louise," responded Graham, staring into her eyes.

    He leaned in towards her while her neck was craned, looking up at him. Louise felt her heart shudder when his face moved closer, and the smile on her lips faltered. She could see her reflection in his eyes, and she saw him look at her lips.

 Chapter 33 - Time To Confess

    Louise felt her lips tremble even before Graham closed the distance between them. The pain that she felt a while ago on her forehead was quick to disappear, while her attentionpletely fell on the man who stood in front of her.

    Graham slowly descended his lips on hers, his lips gentle as they first pressed on her soft lips. And that little action was enough for Louise''s entire body toe alive like she had never felt before. The only kiss they had shared was during their wedding, but the kiss had been so quick that the only thing she remembered was her cheeks turning warm because of the contact of their lips.

    Instinctively, her eyes closed, and she sunk into the feeling of his lips brushing hers once again, like a feather that gently tickled her.

    With both his hands holding her face, he moved his lips against hers. It took Louise a moment with her pounding heart to kiss Graham back. She felt him capturing her bottom lip with his lips, tugging on it before letting it go and repeating the same as if her lips were a berry that needed to be sucked.

    Blood was quick to rush to her cheek, but that wasn''t all where the heat rushed to. She was lost in Graham''s kiss, and he pulled her to have her stand in front of him. His one hand slowly slid away from her jaw to circle her waist. His tongue ran over the seam of her lips, opening her up so that he could taste her further.

    The other hand moved to ce behind her head as Louise drowned in the sweet pleasure that had been building up within her over a few days now. Her toes curled, pressing into the cold floor of the room. Kissing Graham was like finding a book that she had been looking for all this time, running her fingers over the pages. Her one hand moved to ce on his chest and the other on his arm while passionately kissed by him.

    When he finally pulled away from her lips, her eyes fluttered open while her chest heaved for air. Her heart continued to race to catch up with the burst of emotions that she had the pleasure of knowing.

    Her gaze moved up to look at Graham, who was looking at her. She felt him caress her cheek with his hand before it moved, and his thumb brushed her plump lower lip. That single action was enough to give away the strength in her knees. Fortunately, he hadn''t let go of her waist, and it was enough to keep her still.

    Usually, Louise had something to say, but this time she was left speechless, and her body was still humming with the sweet sensation of being kissed. She was thankful that Graham had waited to kiss her, but at the same time, she wondered if he was developing his emotional connection along with her.

    "I think I will have good dreams tonight," whispered Louise, when Graham continued to look at her, and she saw him smile.

    "I couldn''t ask for anything more," replied Graham, tucking the pieces of her hair behind her ears. "I don''t want to lose you, Louise."

    Louise smiled at him, bringing her hand to ce it on his hand, and she said, "You won''t. And neither will I."

    Graham leaned again, pecking her lips, and he said, "Promise."

    That particr night, as Louise said, she did have good dreams.

    The next morning, Louise got ready and tied her hair. In the mirror, she looked at her reflection and her forehead where Graham had put a small bandage. Though it wasn''t a deep wound, she hadn''t removed it on his insistence. Stepping out of the room, she made her way to the servant''s quarters to make sure the maid was alright.

    On her way, Louise looked up at the ceiling from where the chandelier had fallen yesterday. Hearing Graham''s father''s voice, she turned and saw Gilbert bowing his head over something the man ordered him to do.

    "Good morning, Louise. How is the pain on your forehead?" questioned Robert, his eyes fell on her forehead. "I hope Graham applied the medicine on it."

    "Good morning. Yes, he did so that it would heal quickly," replied Louise. Her eyes fell on the butler''s hands, "How are your hands, Gilbert?"

    "They are good, mdy," Gilbert offered her a polite bow.

    "It is strange that the chandelier fell because there''s no way of heavy wind passing in here," said Robert.

    "I think the screw might havee loose," suggested Louise, and the man nodded his head.

    "Did you find any screw while cleaning the floorst night, Gilbert?" Robert questioned the butler.

    "I am not sure, Sire. When the chandelier fell, it loosened the other screws from the rings and chains," replied Gilbert, his voice monotonous as always.

    "Anyways, it is time to rece all these old chandeliers with new ones and I am going to meet Mr. Mullens, who has a collection of chandeliers in his shop," saying this, the older man offered a smile to Louise, and he started to walk towards the hall. Gilbert offered her a bow, his gaze meeting hers for fleeting seconds before he turned and followed his master.

    Louise would have believed it was because of the many passing years the chandelier had spent hanging on the ceiling. But she had heard the creaking sound before it had fallen. Father Edward had offered the prayers, trying to purify this ce, yet it did not affect and stop the spirit that was trying to cause harm to the family.

    Walking away from there, Louise made her way to where Emily''s room was. Knocking on it, she entered the room and saw the maid sitting on the bed.

    "Mdy!" The maid quickly got up from the bed, staggering a little before she bowed.

    "I came to see how you are doing. Earlier when Meg brought tea to the room, she said you were resting and I decided toe and have a look if you are alright," replied Louise with a warm smile on her face.

    "That is very kind of you, mdy," replied Emily, both her hands holding each other and then she asked, "Would you like to take a seat?"

    "That''s fine. Sit down," Louise forced the maid to sit down, and Emily hesitantly sat down on the edge of the bed. The window behind her had been opened for rays of the sun toe into the room. "Is it hurting too much? I can tell Gilbert to fetch the physician for you."

    The maid shook her head, "I will be alright with some rest. How is your forehead, mdy?" her eyes looked at the small white bandage on Louise''s forehead.

    "It is nothingpared to the pain in your leg. Graham is just worried and he had told me to wear it for precaution," smiled Louise. He cared for her, and the thought made her heart warm.

    "He is a good man," replied Emily, and she ced her hand on the leg while wincing in pain.

    Louise felt bad for the servants, who often left their families behind to earn and came to work for the wealthier family, without any of their family member near them.

    "He is. Do you n to ever leave Reed''s manor and settle down with a man?" asked Louise, making small talk with the girl.

    "I am not sure, mdy if it is possible,'''' replied Emily, pursing her lips. She then said, "It is very rare for servants like us to receive proposals from any man at our door. Because of our poor background and the low status that we hold."

    "Maybe I can see what can be done. I would love to help you," Louise offered to help the maid, who had a smile of gratitude on her lips. "I can check with the other maids too to see what ns they have for the future."

    "Thank you for your kind thoughts, Lady Louise," said the maid, fondly looking at Louise.

    "You don''t have to thank me," replied Louise.

    "By the way, mdy. If I may ask," started, Emily and Louise gave her a nod to continue. "Meg said Father Edward visited the manor yesterday. They were speaking about ghosts. Is there really a ghost living here?" she asked with worry.

    "It was only to have blessings, you do not have to worry about it," replied Louise, assuring the girl while trying not to scare the already scared girl more. "What happened yesterday was only a little mishap. There''s nothing to worry about."

    Louise didn''t know if she was trying to assure herself or the maid in the room. "You have been working for the family for a while. Was there ever something that stood out, any strange things with the Reed''s family members?" she asked the girl.

    "Strange?"

    "Yes, if you ever overheard any conversation that took ce between the family members, something that they were not supposed to do or talk," asked Louise, knowing if there was any breadcrumbs, the servants would be the ones to have it as they were the ones who often walked around the manor toplete their work.

    Emily thought for a while, and then she said, "I am not sure if I am supposed to say this or not, but a few days ago... I saw Lady Alison meeting Lady Vi in the corridor at night time. I had heard the neighing of the horses'' and decided to take a look at the stable. While returning I saw them standing near the tall window, talking."

    A frown quickly appeared on Louise''s face, and she asked, "Did you hear what they were speaking about?"

    The maid shook her head, "I didn''t, mdy. We were outside, and we returned back to our rooms."

    "Thank you for telling me this," Louise appreciated the maid for this information, and the maid bowed her head. "You have an off day, you should rest and get better. I will see youter."

    "Yes, mdy. Thank you foring to visit me," the maid bowed again, and Louise left the room.

    So Lady Vi and Alison were up to something. To know what it was, Louise would talk to her mother-inw. When looking for the woman, she found from one of the servants that Lady Vi had gone to pay her respect to her brother. To where the caskets had been buried. Walking there, Louise caught sight of Lady Vi standing in front of her brother''s grave.

    When Louise came to stand not too far from where the woman stood, Lady Vi''s eyes moved to the corner, but she didn''t turn to look at her.

    Louise heard Lady Vi ask, "Is there something you wanted?"

    "Why do you think that?" asked Louise, her tone polite and calm, while watching the side profile of the woman.

    "You haven''te and stood in front of the graves and it seems like you are waiting for me," remarked Lady Vi, and she finally turned around and met Louise''s eyes. "Also, it seems like you have decided to change your career from bing a legal counsellor to a detective."

    Louise couldn''t help but smile at Lady Vi''s interest in her career, "Does it bother you?" she asked.

    "Hardly," replied Lady Vi, staring at Louise with a grim expression on her face. "It is the investigating officer''s job to find the reason and not ours. Leave it to the officer, who will give us the right statement as he has his sources to find answers," and she started to walk from there.

    "Is there something you are hiding?" questioned Louise, and the women abruptly stopped walking.

    "I don''t know what you are saying," Lady Vi''s eyes narrowed, sharply looking at her daughter-inw.

    Louise'' eyes lowered down, looking at Ernest Wensley''s grave.

    She then said, "A few days before your brother''s death, you and Alison met in the corridor in the middle of the night to talk about something. I was wondering what the pressing matter was. Is there anything that I or Graham or anyone else in the manor needs to know?"

    "Are you trying to insinuate that I have something to do with my brother''s suicide or have a hand in whoever that other man was?" questioned Lady Vi with a look of displeasure on her face.

    "I apologize," said Louise to the woman, but the woman turned her gaze away from Louise. "I am not implying anything and am only curious. If you are in trouble, we ca-"

    Lady Vi huffed the air from her mouth, "What has made you think that I have done something, that I am in some sort of trouble?" she turned back to look at Louise.

    "Then, why do you have the look of uncertainty in your eyes?" asked Louise. Lady Vi looked slightly annoyed. Her lips were set into a thin line. "I am only trying to find the truth."

    For a few seconds, Lady Vi stayed quiet, and she finally parted her lips to speak, "If you really want to knowˇ­"

 Chapter 34 - I Dont Hate You

    Louise waited for Lady Vi to speak as the woman had paused after her previous words, staring into a distance.

    The woman then said, "It is true that Alison and I met each other in the corridor, but it has nothing to do with my brother''s or the other man''s death. We met because you entered Lisa''s room, I believe it was something you didn''t know until Alison mentioned it to you."

    "But you knew the wedding gown was there," said Louise, and the woman''s lips pursed itself in a thin line in distaste.

    "I don''t know what opinion you carry in your mind about me, Louise, but no. I didn''t know about the wedding gown. In fact, I didn''t know about it, until you and Graham brought it up with me. We did discuss it afterwards, because I had made sure to have my daughter return the wedding gown," said Lady Vi, her head held high as if she had done nothing wrong while still not meeting Louise''s eyes. "There''s a belief from where Ie, not to keep the wedding gown of a deceased woman in the house who has notpleted five years of her marriage."

    Louise was an educated young woman, and to believe in superstition like these was absurd, but at the same time, with the ghost haunting them, she doubted anything could be absurd.

    "That is the only reason why you both met in the middle of the night for?" asked Louise.

    "To make sure what I heard was true. We have all visited Lisa''s room at some point, but none of us have ever seen the gown until you showed it to us yesterday," Lady Vi turned around, facing Louise when she said, "We thought you were turning just like Lisa."

    "Losing my mind," murmured Louise.

    "She saw things that weren''t there. Hearing noises and voices," said Lady Vi.

    "Did you never try to see if what she was saying was true?"

    "Of course, we did. There was nothing there. I know Graham brought a priest to the manor in Warlington, and as expected the man found the ce to be perfectly fine," replied Lady Vi, her eyebrows deeply furrowing. "She turned into a scared thing. Scared to step out of the manor and clinging to Graham as if he was going to leave her. Not letting him go to work and making him stay in the manor."

    Was this the reason why her mother-inw had told her not to divert Graham''s attention from the family business?

    Louise could sense there was something more that Lady Vi had tried to keep a tight lip about it. "What about her death?"

    "What about it?"

    "Do you believe that it happened because of a normal fall? I came across the pictures of her death, and it seemed more than that," stated Louise, and she noticed the flicker in the older woman''s eyes.

    Silence filled between them one more time, and Lady Vi carefully chose her words as she spoke the next words.

    "There is something that torments in the back of my mind. The day when Lisa died, we had a bit of heated discussion between us, and I told her to stop speaking unnecessary things. Telling her that she should focus on useful things in the manor. I told her to use her time better and to be useful," Lady Vi wrung her hands as if she regretted the words she had spoken in the past.

    "Which was why she got on the chair to fix the hangings in the attic," replied Louise, and the woman nodded her head.

    "I know Graham loved her, which is why it made it worse for me to see him devastated when we found her body in the attic," said Lady Vi, taking a shuddering breath. "I might be anything, Louise, but I am not a killer. If that is the answer you are looking for."

    Something told Louise that even if Lady Vi''s words hadn''t sparked the young woman to go to the attic that day, Lisa would have still died someday. As if everything had been nned.

    "I never doubted you to be the killer," replied Louise.

    "Your questions towards me tells otherwise," Lady Vi didn''t look pleased by Louise''s words, but she tried not to bring it up on her face.

    "I did doubt you," replied Louise and saw the woman''s eyes narrow at her, "That you had something to share."

    "Is that all you wanted to ask?" Lady Vi questioned, and Louise asked thest thing she had wanted to know.

    "You said Lisa heard noises, have you ever heard the noises at night or during the time of the day?" Louise watched Lady Vi frown.

    "I sleep on time and have enough rest that I don''t feel the need to imagine things with my eyes open," saying that, the woman walked away from there to head towards the manor.

    So it seemed like Lady Vi didn''t believe in ghosts, thought Louise to herself. So far, it didn''t seem like the woman had anything to do with the unusual deaths. But remembering something again, she quickly ran towards to catch up with Lady Vi.

    "Lady Vi!" She called her mother-inw, who turned around with a glimmer of annoyance in her eyes.

    "I thought we finished our discussion," said Lady Vi, her lips barely moving, yet the words that came out were swift and sharp.

    "There is something else that I needed to ask. Three years ago, you signed on the papers giving permission to move the caskets from Warlington to Midville''s cemetery. Do you remember it? The caskets belonged to your deceased daughter-inws," questioned Louise, this time her eyes slightly anxious because this was something she had wanted to know.

    Lady Vi gave a nod, "Yes, I remember it. It was three years ago."

    "I found a fourth consent page in there, and I was wondering for whom it was," asked Louise, waiting for Lady Vi to answer.

    "Fourth one?" repeated Lady Vi.

    "Yes, there were four sheets, but the fourth one didn''t have any details of the person except for your faded signature," stated Louise. She couldn''t help but question if Vi had signed the sheet for the person whom Mr. Wensley had possibly killed.

    Lady Vi tried to recollect it, "We received information that families wanted to shift the caskets as at that time they were buried in the centre ce of the town," midway as she was speaking, Lady Vi''s face scrunched in pain. She closed her eyes and held her temple .

    "Are you alright, Lady Vi?" Louise came near her and ced her hand on the woman''s shoulder.

    "I am fine," replied Lady Vi, opening her eyes and standing straight. She blinked her eyes before looking back at Louise. "Where was I? Yes I-Ugh, these dreadful headaches."

    Louise ced her hand on Lady Vi''s back, supporting her, and she said, "Let me take you to your room," and they walked inside the manor.

    On their way, they met the maids, and one of them asked, "Is Lady Vi alright, Lady Louise?"

    "Yes, she''s just having a headache. Get some snacks and tea to her room so that she can rx in there," said Louise before taking Lady Vi to the respective room. She helped Lady Vi to rest on the bed, pulling the nket enough to cover her.

    "Thank you," murmured Lady Vi, cing her hand on her forehead. "Sometimes I get this raging headache. I got it checked with the physician and said it was probably hereditary."

    Louise took a seat on the nearby chair, looking at the woman who had closed her eyes and tried to keep aposed face even now. "I heard it from Graham."

    Lady Vi pulled her hand away, looking at Louise, and she said, "You don''t have to look after me. I will be fine."

    Louise smiled and then said, "I will stay. It isn''t often that we get a chance to bond together apart from sharing the same dining table." She heard the light sigh that escaped from Lady Vi''s lips. "Do you not like me, Lady Vi?" Now that they were alone in the room, it seemed like an opportune time to ask.

    "When did I ever say that? If I didn''t I wouldn''t have gone to your uncle and aunt''s house to ask your hand for Graham," replied Lady Vi, closing her eyes again.

    That was true, thought Louise to herself, but still, it was hard to decipher what Lady Vi''s actions meant.

    "Sometimes I worry that there must be some bad luck, that it is going to strike again and Graham is going to be hurt one more time. It is not once or twice but three times. It is not easy to see your child suffer again and again. You only end up worrying," said Lady Vi, a trail of silence following her words. "And I don''t mean to say it will happen again, but I worry."

    It was good to know that Lady Vi wasn''tpletely blind, and she sensed something wrong with their luck.

    "That''s the same as telling that you are waiting to see if I will follow the rest of them," stated Louise and Lady Vi''s lips twisted in displeasure before she clicked her tongue. The woman slowly sat up, her back resting against the headboard, watching Louise.

    "Do you know why I epted you even though you belong to a status that is far from us?" questioned Lady Vi looking Louise in the eye. "I don''t question this because I want to show off our past differences."

    "Because I am more educated than most of the young women and have an open mind," Graham had already told her.

    The woman nodded her head, "Right. Because you were different from the other three and even though I am not particrly fond of it, you have a mind of your own. But that doesn''t mean I will agree to whatever you think is to be right. Poking your nose where it doesn''t belongˇ­ I do not hate you," said Lady Vi, and Louise nodded.

    "I am d to hear that," replied Louise.

    After spending some more minutes with Lady Vi in silence, Louise finally excused herself and stepped out of the room when the maid arrived. While walking through the corridor, she heard someone knocking on the main door.

    By the time she reached the hall, Gilbert had already opened the door.

    "No, Master Graham, isn''t home," he replied to the person who stood in front of him.

    "What about Lady Louise?" asked a man''s voice, and the butler turned on hearing footsteps to see Louise making her way there.

    The butler informed her, "Father Edward is here, mdy," he bowed his head, stepping away from the door.

    Louise came to the front and noticed the peppered hair priest standing at the door, "Pleasee in, Father Edward," she invited him, but the man had a hesitant look in his eyes, and he didn''t step in.

    "Can we talk outside?" suggested Father Edward.

    Nodding her head, Louise stepped outside the manor and walked towards the cemented path built for one to walk amidst the estate. "Did you go to check the manor in Warlington?" she inquired.

    "I did. But there was nothing that I could find. I didn''t sense any dark energy in there and it seemed empty," informed Father Edward. "I believe it is because the family moved here and no one has lived there in thest few years."

    "So there''s no ghost in there?" Louise tried to confirm.

    "None," replied the man.

    "Is it possible that it was one of the ghosts that once used to live in the cemetery of Warlington?" she tried to find the possibility.

    The man looked like he gave it a thought before saying, "If that was true, the other families residing in Warlington would have had the same issues as thetedy. I believe the ghost is connected to this manor and the reason why I asked you toe out, I wanted to give you something."

    Father Edward searched for something in his coat and pulled out a cross that looked simr to the one he had tied around one of the pirs inside the manor.

    "You want me to tie another one inside the manor?" asked Louise, and she added, "I don''t think it workedst time becausest night we had a little mishap."

    "That''s because I have it in my hand, Lady Louise," said Father Edward, and she gave a puzzled expression. "Whatever is in that manor, it brought it back to me."

    "I thought ghosts were scared of holy objects," whispered Louise, noticing the man having a grim expression on his face.

    "I would like to think the same too, but this seems different. To bring it back to me and ce it on my table in the house, I don''t know what its intention is, if it is a warning," he shook his head while looking at the trees that surrounded them. "I will speak to the other priests and ask for their help to hold an exorcism. Do not worry about it."

    Louise nodded her head, taking the cross from him and stared at it.

 Chapter 35 - Massaging With Cold Fingers

    Father Edward didn''t stay to have some tea even in the manor''s garden. Louise watched the carriage, which the priest hade in to leave the manor. Even though the man had assured her about exorcising the manor, he didn''t seem confident about it.

    The spirit had returned the cross without being harmed. She remembered what he had earlier said about spirits and how some could turn into pure evil if they would try to exorcise the ce.

    When she turned around, ready to step back inside the manor, she caught sight of the butler who stood at the door, watching her.

    His eyes briefly moved to look at her hand before it quickly looked back at her. She wondered if it was because of the dull features that made him look suspicious. His eyes were droopy, his frame straight, and his face that was probably the scariest thing toe across at night.

    Stepping inside the manor, Louise heard Gilbert close the main door behind her. She turned back to him and said, "I am going to the cer to bring out some of the paintings. I would like to have your help there."

    Gilbert''s expression barely changed, and he bowed his head, "Let me go and get thenterns, mdy."

    Louise had promised Graham that she wouldn''t go anywhere alone, and even though she only wanted to fetch the paintings from the cer, she hadn''t forgotten the day she had seen and heard things in there. As if the ghost lived in the cer.

    Within a few minutes, Gilbert arrived at the front of the cer with twonterns, where Louise had been waiting for him. Before opening the door, he handed her one of thenterns and held another in his hand.

    Louise walked to where the paintings were, and with the butler''s help, she got them out to see the light after many years. So far, she didn''t know what the ghost''s motive was and if it was upset with something. But right now, she wanted to honour the memories of the women and other family members who were once part of Reed''s family.

    With the help of two more servants, the paintings were nailed to the walls. Louise, who stood there with them, saw one of the men standing on the wobbly stool.

    "Why don''t you make use of the other stool?" questioned Louise in concern.

    "We are used to bncing on it, mdy," replied one of the male servants named Saul. "We all are used to standing on it," he offered a polite smile to thedy.

    "I see," murmured Louise. "But it would be better to have it reced with a more sturdy one. Gilbert, can you get it reced?" At her request, the butler bowed his head. "I would feel terrible if something happened because of thisˇ­ stool."

    Was it possible that this was the same object that Lisa had tried to stand on and had fallen? Louise asked herself.

    Curious, she asked the other servant, Philip, "How long have you been working for the family?"

    "It must be around three years for me. In terms of serving, I am the youngest staff member to be working for the family, mdy," replied Philip, while cing the nail on the wall and hammering it. "It was the time when the family wanted another servant because they were short at that time."

    "That means you didn''t work for them in Warlington''s manor," murmured Louise.

    "No, mdy," answered Philip, and the sound of a hammer hitting the wall filled the corridor.

    "And how about you, Saul?" She turned her head to the other servant, who was supporting the painting with his hands.

    "I have been with them for nearly a decade, mdy. My father used to work here as a coachman, and my mother used to work as a maid for Master Grahams'' grandmother," replied the servant named Saul, and Louise nodded her head.

    "It must be nice, to have a generation of your family working closely with Reed''s family," stated Louise, and the man nodded his head. It was good to know love was possible to bloom between the servants.

    "It is, mdy. We find it to be a privilege to be working for such a prestigious family," came the answer from the servant.

    Louise'' eyes then fell on the butler, whose eyes were on the nail and hammer. As if sensing her gaze, his eyes slowly moved to her. "You must have worked for quite a long time, Gilbert," because he wasn''t just a servant but had been serving as the butler for Reed''s family.

    "I have, mdy. The longest period out of the lot," came the dull response of the man.

    Before she could ask how long, one of the servants appeared in the corridor to inform the butler and say, "Lady Vi is asking for your presence in her room."

    Gilbert bowed his head at Louise, excusing himself to go and attend Lady Vi, resting in her room.

    Saul, who was standing near the wall, turned his head to look at Louise and said, "I was surprised when I was called to nail the paintings. I thought a new painting had been made."

    Louise smiled at this, "We haven''t called the painter to make a portrait for us yet. I always wanted to be in one."

    Saul said, "The painter of these paintings, George Steward, has now turned into a drunkard, and his talent has turned to such a waste. The man used to live in Habsburg, but now he has moved to live in another town. He wasn''t always like this."

    "What happened to him?" asked Louise, the curiosity in her never failing.

    "Don''t know, mdy," replied the servant and said, "There are some painters in Habsburg, maybe Master Graham will know."

    "I will be sure to ask him," said Louise.

    Taking a step back, she looked at the wall in front of her, staring at the family portraits, which had vivid colours. "If you don''t mind my question, were the portraits always kept in the cer?"

    Philip, who was new, wasn''t aware of it, but Saul seemed to have answers to it as he shook his head, "No, mdy. Previously the paintings were always on the walls. But I don''t remember when exactly they were taken down."

    "Thank you for replying to my questions, Saul and Philip," she offered them a polite smile. Once they finished hanging all the portraits, the two servants went back to continue their other work while Louise stood there admiring the paintings.

    Compared to the low lighting that came from herntern in the cer, the paintings now looked much better, and she could see the people in them. She came to stand in front of one of the paintings, Senior Mr. and Mrs. Reed sitting on the couch, and behind them stood Graham. It looked like a recent paintingpared to the rest of them, but it made her wonder why this one was put away with the rest of the old paintings.

    Also, by seeing the position of Graham, it seemed like he loved and cared for his mother more. Not that Louise felt that he loved his father less, but it was the subtle positioning that let her know. During the time of dinner, Senior Mr. Reed or Robert as Louise had been told to address him, spoke from the head of the table,

    "I heard that it was you, who brought the paintings out and had them fixed on the walls, Louise."

    Louise looked up from her te, her hands paused, and she looked at Robert cutting his steak.

    "I did," she replied. "All them are beautiful paintings that-"

    "Next time, maybe you could discuss it with everyone before doing something like that, that concerns everyone in here," said Robert, a polite smile on his lips.

    "My apologies for not discussing it," Louise bowed her head from her seat.

    "That''s fine, Louise," assured Robert, his smile not leaving his lips.

    Graham spoke next, "It has been a while since we got any of the paintings done. Now that we have Louise in the family, it is time to call the painter and have a family portrait made. Don''t you agree, father?"

    Robert nodded his head, "Indeed it has been a while. Gilbert, get George toe to the manor tomorrow and make sure to let him know not to show up here being drunk."

    To Louise, it seemed like this person, George, was very efficient for the family to consider him, even though he was an alcoholic. Because of how she viewed Reed''s family members, they were intolerant to people who didn''t have work etiquette.

    "Surely, it is better to find someone else than someone like him," muttered Lady Vi, who seemed to be in a sour mood.

    Robert ced his hand on his wife''s hand, patting it as if he was consoling her.

    After having dinner, Louise retired to her room, while Graham had stayed back to go to his study room with his father to discuss the machines they would need to purchase for the branch in Hungate.

    Louise sat in the bathtub in the room and behind the wooden divider, candles lit around the tub. She soaked herself in the warm water, which was filled by one of the maids earlier, so that she could rx.

    Soap covered her body as shethered herself with it. Closing her eyes with her head leaned back as she continued to ponder on the current state of Reed''s family. Maybe she could find something with the help of Mr. Winkle, thought Louise to herself. Louise was about to sit upright to wash the soap off when she heard Graham speak behind her,

    "Let me help," he offered her, cing his hands on her shoulders and letting her lean back again.

    A small blush appeared on Louise''s cheek, but she didn''t refuse him. Leaning back again against the bathtub, she felt him massage her shoulders and neck, his fingers gentle on her, and she felt herself internally sigh.

    "You must be tired," she heard Graham say behind her.

    "For some strange reason, I am. Even though I was in the manor today. I guess I walked a little too much back and forth," said Louise. Not to forget, amid everything that was going on, she was also making sure to study for her uing exams. "How was your day?" she asked, her toes curling when his fingers massaged the back of her neck.

    "Just like any other day," he replied to her, and Louise gave a nod to him.

    Louise said, "Father Edward hade by, he said the ghost that haunts the manor took away the cross that was ced here to protect us from it. I believe the chandelier that fell was its doing. Trying to hurt Gilbert and Emily."

    "Why would the ghost ever want to hurt the servants?" asked Graham, his voice sounding confused.

    "I don''t know," whispered Louise. "Is it possible that the servants know about the person who was killed, that your uncle Ernest was involved?"

    A chuckle escaped his lips, and he said, "I don''t think he was ever close to the servants for them to know anything at all. What made you bring out the portraits today?"

    Louise smiled at the question, "The walls looked empty and I thought it would be nice to have all the portraits" so that everyone could look at it.

    When her neck was being rubbed, she let her head lean forward so that her husband would get more space to work his fingers on. After a few seconds, Louise opened her eyes, looking at her reflection. And as her eyes fell on the decayed hands that circled her neck, she turned pale.

    Louise suddenly snapped her head around to look behind her, and there was no one there. She realized until now, she hadn''t been speaking to Graham.

 Chapter 36 - Poor Paintings On The Wall

    Louise''s breath quickened, and her eyes moved all around the ce that included the space behind the wooden divider, but there was no one except her. While she was being spoken to, she had believed it was Graham, only to realize it was the ghost.

    Getting out of the bath and drying herself, Louise walked up to the mirror and looked at her neck, which looked smooth without any markings on it.

    She had sensed the ghost in the past, but during that time, the ghost had nevere so close to her, speaking to her.

    Only if she had turned sooner, thought Louise to herself. She would have seen the ghost''s face, who had impersonated Graham''s voice. It made her wonder if the ghost had picked her to be the next one to die. But if it could, it would have killed her in the bathtub, thought Louise to herself.

    Even after several minutes passed, Graham had not returned to the room, and Louise kept her eyes wide open if the ghost would reappear. She pulled out the cross that Father Edward had given to her and hung it near the bed. While waiting for Graham, she walked around the room, setting things in their usual ce.

    She picked up Graham''s book on the table and walked across the room to ce it in the drawer where Graham stored his books. But before she could close it, she noticed a piece of paper on the top. It was a piece of poetry, but it wasn''t the words that caught her attention.

    Louise picked it up, staring at the paper in her hand in shock.

    "It can''t be," whispered Louise to herself. She quickly walked to her closet and pulled out the letter that she had hidden in there. Opening it, she noticed both the handwriting were simr. Both the ''g'' and ''y'' had the same style.

    Not a few secondster, the door of her room opened, and she turned around and met Graham''s eyes. Noticing the shock filled expression on her face, he asked,

    "What''s the matter, Louise?"

    But Louise was still reeling from what she had discovered, and she stared at him. Though they had decided that she would read his work, she hadn''t got the chance to read it, which was why she had failed to notice his handwriting.

    "Is this yours? The poetry about gazing stars?" questioned Louise to him.

    Graham looked a little alert, and he gave her a nod, "It is. It was in the drawer."

    "I was keeping a book when I noticed it," replied Louise, not looking away from him. She wondered why the ghost had impersonated Graham''s out of everyone else, making it look like he was with her earlier. "Did you ever write anything for Lisa?" she asked while her mind raced.

    "I don''t understand, Louise," replied Graham, and Louise gave a slight nod and asked,

    "Chloe had given me a letter that Lisa had given to her before she passed away," said Louise, clutching onto the two papers. "The letter has very mean and hurtful things written for Lisa, of how she didn''t deserve you or the family. That she was not worth it and the handwriting matches with yours. Why? Why does it look just like you have written it?"

    Louise liked to believe that Graham had always treated hisst wife with love and care because she wasn''t willing to ept that this letter sent to Lisa was by him. It didn''t make sense. She raised her hands, and Graham walked to where she was. He took hold of them and, reading it, his jaws clenched.

    "This does look like my writing," he murmured with a deep frown. "But I don''t remember ever writing something like this to her. I would never write something so demeaning to her."

    "Someone sent it to Lisa before she died, and now I know why she hid it," murmured Louise to herself while trying to figure out why someone would have copied his handwriting. Was it the ghost? "Can you try to remember if there was anyone who had simr handwriting like yours? Someone maybe who liked to copy you?"

    Graham tried to recollect from his memories, "I don''t remember anyone having a simr handwriting like me," and he realized something. "Lisa must have thought that I was the one who wanted her out of the manor." A grim expression came to settle on his face with a hint of misery.

    Louise felt sorry that Lisa had misunderstood and had her doubts about Graham in herst days. She asked, "Is it possible, that''s why she suggested for you to marry someone else if something happened to her?"

    Graham let out a frustrated sigh as if he had been kept in the dark until this very moment. "I should have known something was going on," he shook his head, disappointment in his voice. "She was scared of me."

    Louise ced her hand on Graham''s shoulder, looking at him closely while also making sure she wasn''t speaking to the ghost again. The letter had been drafted cleverly, ming Graham in Lisa''s eyes so that she would never go to him for help.

    "Why would someone want to frame me in Lisa''s eyes?" Graham questioned, confused because he had never got into any fights or misunderstandings with anyone.

    "I don''t know about that, but there is something that you need to know," said Louise, gaining his full attention. "A while ago, I thought you were here in the room with me."

    "What do you mean?" he asked, his eyebrows drawing even closer than before. Louise took a deep breath, walking towards the bed and sat on the edge of it. Graham followed and came to stand in front of her.

    She parted her lips to speak, "I felt it because I heard you speak and respond to me. I thought it was you," she paused for a moment before saying, "But when I turned around, there was no one. I noticed the reflection of the decayed hands, but somewhere I worry that we might be dealing with more than one ghost. The resemnce of the voice was uncanny."

    "Did it hurt you?" asked Graham, looking at Louise, and she shook her head.

    "No, thankfully no," she replied, remembering the way its hands had circled her neck as if it was ready to squeeze the life out of her.

    Graham walked around the room, moving the curtains before he closed the windows of the room. His lips set themselves in a thin line. He had asked Louise not to go anywhere alone by herself, and there had been nothing to worry about as this was his and her room.

    "What did you both speak?" questioned Graham.

    "I thought it was you. And I mentioned Father Edward''s visit to the manor. The cross that he had ced in here was returned to him in some strange way and I think somewhere the ghost or ghosts are angry. Father Edward even looked scared to step inside the manor," Louise exined to him.

    The ghost had not done anything to her, letting her believe that it was a good spirit. But Father Edward''s words and actions told her otherwise. It was as if it was taunting and mocking her.

    Louise said, "It asked me about the portraits. Asking why I brought it out." Did the portraits have any significant clue that she had missed? Was that why the ghost hade so close to her? Because she had brought the portraits into the light? Or did something follow her from the cer... To know that, she would need to go back and have a look at the portraits again. She then added, "I am sorry for bringing them out."

    "You don''t have to fret about it. You are not an outsider in this family, but part of it. One of us," replied Graham. He then said, "It is good to see them."

    While the couple were discussing in their room, at the same time, Mr. and Mrs. Reed had finished spending time in the drawing-room near the firece until they decided it was time to head to their bedroom. On their way in the corridor, they saw the paintings of the family that now hung in the manor''s walls. The candles burned brightly not too far away from them.

    The older couple halted their footsteps and stared at the paintings. Senior Mr. Reed said in a grave tone, "Is it just me or does looking at some of these give an unsettling feeling?"

    Vi stared at the family portraits with a sullen expression on her face. She looked at one of the paintings and said, "Looks like George used a low quality paint. It hase off in the middle and you want to bring in the same person to make the portraits again."

    "I have already told Gilbert to make sure to inform George to be in a decent condition when hees here tomorrow. He''s one of the best. But as they saying goes, the talented usually lose and drown themselves in their art," said Senior Mr. Reed, staring at the paintings that brought in the emotion of unpleasantness.

    Soon the couple walked away from the paintings, heading to their room and the candles in the corridor flickered. The candles blew out, leaving darkness in the corridor.

    In the morning, Louise stood in front of therge vertical window, watching the carriage that hade through the main gates of Reed''s manor. The two horses at the front of the carriage stopped at the front of the manor''s entrance.

    "Looks like he is here,"mented Alison, who had juste to stand next to Louise. "Hopefully he hasn''t had any alcohol today."

    Louise''s eyes briefly moved to look at the woman before her eyes went back to look at the carriage, where the door opened, and a man stepped out of it. The man appeared to be in histe thirties.

    "Was he always like this?" asked Louise. "An alcoholic?"

    Alison shook her head, "No, he wasn''t. The family used to have another painter before him, but the man passed away. Illness. After that, George has been the most sought out painter. Not just in Habsburg, but also in Midville, Warlington and other ces. George is the one my family goes to for painting, I think it was before my wedding. But sometime ago, he started drinking a bit too much and it caused some disapproval from the aristocratic families. He moved to live at the border of the town."

    Louise noticed the man taking a look at the walls and windows of the manor. When his eyes fell on where she and Alison stood, he offered a small bow before he was led inside the manor by Gilbert.

    Louise stepped away from the window, climbing down the stairs where Graham and Robert stood talking to the painter. The man turned to look at her.

    "We have already prepared the room and you can let Gilbert know if you need anything more," said Robert to the painter.

    "This must be the famous fourth mistress of Mr. Graham,"mented the painter.

    Though it was true that she was the fourth mistress or wife of Graham, some people liked to address her in such fashion, and it made Louise slightly frown.

    "Mr. Steward, we would appreciate it if you behave well," warned Graham.

    Louise put a smile on her face and replied to the man, "And you are the famous painter who drinks a lot. It is finally good to meet the person who has painted some of the portraits here."

    The man didn''t take offence at her words, and instead, at first, he was surprised before he smiled, "Always a pleasure. George Steward."

    Soon the family members gathered in the room, where some were made to sit, and some stood while the painter started to outline the people on the canvas. It felt as if hours passed while they continued to stay in the same position.

 Chapter 37 - Not So Alone

    When it was time for lunch, everyone moved to the dining room except for the painter, who continued with his work in the room. Louise finished her meal and returned to the room where George was working on the canvas. She walked around,ing to stand behind him to see the outline that had been painted with shades of beige and pink on it.

    "Aren''t you going to have lunch, Mr. Steward?" questioned Louise.

    "Not yet, mdy. Once I start to paint, it bes hard to leave it without finishing and food doesn''t matter. But thank you for asking," replied the man, offering her a slight bow.

    "I guess I shall leave you at your craft. If you do feel hungry, you can ask one of the servants," stated Louise.

    "Feel free to stand and watch, mdy. It doesn''t disturb me," he let her know.

    "Thank you," replied Louise, watching the colours on the palette. In the frame, she had stood next to Graham, but that wasn''t all. Her husband had put his hand around her shoulder, and it brought out a smile on her face.

    "I usually don''t have many spectators when I am working on the portraits as most of them are busy people," said the man, while he held the brush and added colours on the canvas.

    "Since when did you start painting, Mr. Steward?" questioned Louise, curious to know about the painter''s background story.

    "When I was a boy there was a gentleman, who had lent me his old paints," answered the painter. "I heard from Mr. Graham that this is your first time being in a painting. My apologies if my first greeting came out wrong, wordse out of my mouth without much block."

    "That''s fine," she murmured, holding her hands behind her back. She then saw Graham enter the room.

    "I thought I would find you here," said Graham, making his way to where she was.

    Louise noticed the coat he was wearing, and she asked, "Are you going outside?"

    "Hm," he gave her a nod. "I have to go and inspect the machines that are going to be sent to Hungate. If you want, you can apany me," he offered, worried over the incident that had happened yesterday.

    "I will be okay here. I am watching Mr. Steward working on the painting," replied Louise, assuring him with a smile. With the painter here, she had some questions to ask him.

    "Okay. I will have Gilbert stay nearby," replied Graham, and he did something that he hadn''t done before. Stepping closer to her, he pressed his lips against one side of her temples. "I will be back as soon as I can."

    "I will be waiting," responded Louise, a blushing to form on her face, and Graham walked towards the doors and left the room.

    A few seconds after Graham left, the painter murmured, "Newlyweds never fail to surprise me with their open affections to each other."

    Louise smiled at his words and asked, "Are you married, Mr. Steward?"

    "No," came the reply from him. "I am married to the colours on my palette, the strokes of the brush on the canvas and it has been a pure bliss."

    Louise then asked, "How many portraits have you painted so far?"

    "More than fifty," he replied and then said. "But I took a break. Stopped taking in requests and this is the first one after a long time. Do you have any ns to make a solo portrait of yours, mdy?"

    "Maybe, but not right now," replied Louise. "Maybe after a few months. How many paintings have you made for my family?" she inquired.

    "Probably five or six of them. It was probably only thest one that had less people in them, but it took me quite some time toplete it to perfection. Thedy was quite persistent to make sure I got her features right. Stood right behind me," he said, and Louise could imagine Lady Vi standing and making sure to get her face and clothes as perfect as it was.

    ''What made you bring out the portraits today?'' Louise remembered the question from the ghost.

    "Can I ask you something, if you don''t mind?"

    "It looked like you wanted to ask me something," said the painter seeing Louise''s slightly surprised expression, he said, "I have painted many faces, mdy. Trying to capture their expressions while noticing little details. What is it that you would like to ask?"

    "Earlier when the Reeds used to live in Warlington, you used to be their sole painter, correct?" Louise''s voice was low, and her eyes looked at the open doors of the room they were in before her eyes fell back on him.

    "Yes."

    "Did you miss to paint anyone in the family?" Louise curiously asked him.

    "Well, that would depend, wouldn''t it? Sometimes they liked to have just the main family members, and some of the asions there used to be the others. Likes guests or yearly once have a painting made along with their servants. The Reeds used to have a lot of paintings."

    "Paintings that you made?"

    "No, from the previous painter before me. I came across it when I first met them," answered the man. "Unfortunately, he sumbed to consumption and that''s why I got the opportunity to work with your family," saying this, he bowed his head in appreciation, and Louise nodded her head.

    Louise wondered if she was asking the wrong person. How would a painter, an outsider, ever know the significance of the portraits and what she was looking for? He was just someone who did his job.

    "I was wondering if you might have known if anything ever happened, anyone who didn''t like looking at it or who liked them a lot?"

    At her question, the man scrunched his face, and he rubbed his forehead. "I don''t think I remember, mdy."

    Seeing him run his hand over his forehead, Louise asked, "Headache?"

    "Just a bit of pain. It must be the hangover fromst night," said the man before turning back to continue his work.

    Louise''s lips pursed. Unless George Steward was a rtive of the Reed''s, there was no way these headaches that people experienced were something to do with hereditary. But why was it happening? If it was the food, Louise should have felt it too, but she didn''t.

    In their room at night, Louise sat in the bed and watched Graham, who was reading parchments next to her. Noticing her staring at him, Graham asked her, "Did anything happen today?"

    "It was a normal day. I was in the room looking at the paints being used," replied Louise, and he hummed.

    "Mother informed me about it," his words made Louise wonder if Lady Vi said something about it. "Did you find anything from George?"

    "Nothing that was helpful. He seemed ignorant," replied Louise before asking Graham, "He mentioned that the family had more portraits. But I don''t think I saw them in the cer."

    "There must have been some in the past. One''s that belonged to the older generations in the family but thest I saw them was when I was young," replied Graham. He ced the parchments at the side and picked up Louise''s hand resting on the bed. "How are you feeling, Louise?" he asked his wife.

    "A little worried if I will be seeing the ghost again, but also d that I didn''t sense it since yesterday," she replied, offering him a small smile.

    "I hope you don''t. That it doesn''t show up again," replied Graham, knowing it was just wishful thinking. "I apologize. We have been busy and haven''t been able to spend enough time together as much as we have to. And now there''s death and a ghost."

    Louise offered him a smile, "You didn''t do anything, Graham."

    "But I am possibly the reason why people have died," replied Graham. "It is always people who are closer to me."

    "I married a righteous man, and you still are. You don''t have to feel burdened by their deaths," she assured him. She felt him squeeze her hand. "If we both have time this Saturday, let''s spend some time together. Just us." With the absurd things going around them, they needed some break and away from everything.

    "Where would you like to go?" asked Graham, wanting to know if she had any particr ce on her mind. Louise'' eyes looked at the door, noticing the shadow behind the gap below, and she softly gulped while keeping her cool.

    "There''s a ce called Javier''s, we could go there," said Louise, turning back to look at Graham.

    "Okay," agreed Graham and Louise smiled. When her eyes fell back at the door, she noticed the shadow was no longer there.

    "Maybe on a second thought, we could go to theke that is in the backside of the manor," whispered Louise to him. If the ghost had decided to eavesdrop and scare her, Louise was going to deceive it by making it go to a ce where they were not going.

    The next day, the weather was bright. It had been a while since Mr. Burton had visited Reed''s family members, giving them the needed peace. Louise now stood at the edge of theke with Graham. He had got the servants to bring the boat near the edge.

    Once Louise had taken a seat in the boat, Graham got in and rowed the boat away from theke''s edge, taking them towards the centre.

    Louise could hear the distant echo of birds chirping while the surface of theke glimmered because of the rays of the sun. A calmness surrounded them, the worries forgotten at thend and spending their time in each other''spany.

    "What''s there on the other side?" asked Louise, looking at the tall trees.

    "Just the vast forest. But at the other edge of the forest, you will find the road to go to Hungate," replied Graham.

    "This ce is beautiful and so peaceful," she replied. "Poppy, my aunt''s helper girl, we used to go to pics with my friend Caroline. Packing nkets, lunches and once even dinner."

    "Sounds like you had a lot of fun,"mented Graham, and she nodded.

    "We did," she smiled.

    "Do you have memories of the time when your parents were still around?" Graham asked, watching her.

    Louise hummed before replying, "Parts of it. Whatever I could cling on to at that age. It got better over the years, and Aunt Merlin taught me how to keep the good things that mattered so that I would cherish my parents with bright thoughts."

    "They are wonderful, your uncle and aunt," said Graham, and she nodded.

    "They are the best," she smiled.

    They spent their time in the boat, talking about irrelevant things while eating the food that had been packed by the butler and ced in here.

    "There are small fish here," said Lousie, noticing them swimming near the boat, and she leaned to get a closer look at them.

    While staring at them, she saw her reflection on the surface of the water, but it started to change and turn into Lisa''s face, who was looking back at her. Her throat went dry. Her hands clenched, her heart slowly starting to pick up its pace as she continued to stare at the woman who looked back at her. The beautiful face then changed as if it was rapidly decaying until a corpse looked at her.

    On the other hand, Graham, who was rowing the boat, noticed Louise''s smile fall from her lips and her expression turning to one of concentration. He wondered what she was looking at.

    Louise turned pale, and her eyes turned wide when she saw Lisa''s hand reach out for her from the water. To get away, in haste, she quickly stood up and stepped behind.

    "Louise!" Graham tried to grab her, but she fell right into the water.

    For the first few seconds, Louise felt like a rock being thrown into theke as she sank towards the bottom, leaving a trail of bubbles above her. Her mind distorted because she hadn''t expected herself to fall in the water. She noticed something off white was wrapped with aquatic nts and dirt on it.

    Was that a skeleton?

 Chapter 38 - Question Of Mossy Skeleton

    Music Rmendation: Hell ce - Colossal Trailer Music

    .

    For a moment, Louise stared at the skeleton thatid on the bed of theke, untouched and nts curled around it to keep it from moving and hidden. Not soon, she started to turn faint, and her body turned around with her hands and legs raised while being pulled down.

    Graham, who had witnessed his wife fall into the water, quickly dropped the padding sticks in the boat and jumped right into the water to retrieve Louise back. Swimming towards her, he caught hold of her hand, noticing she had turned unconscious.

    Resurfacing near the boat, he ced her inside the boat and climbed back. He gently patted Louise''s cheek to wake her up. cing both his hands on her chest, he started to pump continuously until Louise started to cough water from her mouth. Graham supported the back of Louise''s head, bringing her to hold near to his heart.

    A relieved sigh escaped Graham''s lips, and he pulled back to look at her, "For a moment, I was worried that I lost you," came the worried voice from his lips. "What happened?"

    Louise, who was still trying to get her scattered thoughts back, felt the coldness of the water that had drenched both her and Graham. The rays of the sun kept her from shivering.

    Louise stared at the surface of the water that wavered without staying still even for a moment. She felt her mind recollect what she had experienced a few minutes ago, the sound of the water rushing, when she was pulled into theke and the skeleton that she had noticed.

    "There''s something down thereˇ­ I think it is someone''s skeleton," whispered Louise.

    Graham''s eyebrows furrowed, and he said, "Okay. But let me take you back to the manor so that you don''t fall sick."

    "No," Louise shook her head, her eyes shifting to look at him.

    She didn''t want to wait because who knew if the skeleton would disappear just like the wedding gown in the manor. She had seen it in the water, and she wondered whose corpse it was. She shivered at the thought and the condition she was in.

    When she had fallen, she had been so engulfed in her thoughts that she had failed to notice that she had stopped breathing.

    "I cannot let you go in there again. Let me take you to the shore and you can wait there while Ie back in here. We don''t know how deep the bottom of theke is than it looks," said Graham, and she finally agreed to it.

    "Okay," replied Louise, and Graham started to row back towards the edge of theke, bringing her to the shore.

    At the same time, two of the servants who were passing by noticed the couple drenched in water and came to check if they were alright. Graham got one of the servants to get the dried clothes and bring in the towel, while telling the other servant toe along with him in the boat. Louise stood there on the shore, watching the boat with furrowed eyebrows.

    Last night, when she had changed her ns, she should have known that the ghost woulde back to haunt her without letting them have a moment of peace.

    Graham dived into theke and she felt her heart race. She hugged herself with her arms, waiting. And the longer Graham took to resurface, the more worried she turned.

    When he emerged from the water, he ced one hand on the edge of the boat, and the other hand pulled up to show the skeleton. The servant looked horrified but pulled up the skeleton and ced it in the boat before Graham climbed back into it.

    The boat returned to where Louise was waiting for them, and both the servant and Graham got down. They pulled the boat towards the shore so that it wouldn''t sail back into theke. Stepping closer, she finally took a look at the skeleton that was covered in moss.

    Graham ordered the servant, "Jonas, go and fetch officer Burton to the manor right away."

    "Yes, Master Graham," the servant bowed his head and hurried back to the manor.

    Five minutester, the family members who heard about the couple drenched in water, they came to where Graham and Louise stood.

    Lady Vi walked down the little slope along with her husband towards where the couple stood. "Jonas told that you-Oh my God!" the woman gasped on seeing the skeleton that looked dirty. "Where did thise from?!"

    The question was not where it came from, but whom it belonged to, thought Louise in her mind.

    "We found it in the bottom of theke, mother," replied Graham, and when the butler brought the nket, Graham helped Louise wrap it around her body.

    "What was it doing there? Was it the Lestrange''s?" questioned Robert, a deep frown came to settle on his forehead.

    "I thought the manor was thoroughly checked along with its legal documents that nothing ill happened before the property was bought," stated Lady Vi, a grimace on her face.

    "Is it possible that this was the person who had been killedˇ­" Louise''s voice trailed as she looked at the hollow features of the skull.

    Maybe this was the person whom Mr. Wensley had gotten killed, but why would a person ever leave the body where the family was living by? Was it because it was the least suspected spot? Everyone who stood there looked at each other, wondering what exactly was going on in Reed''s manor.

    But at the same time, Louise wondered if it was someone from the Lestrange family.

    Robert, who had a shocked look, asked, "How did you know that there was a skeleton in there?"

    Graham didn''t answer the question, and he turned to look at Louise, who stared at the skeleton. He told Gilbert, "Get the skeleton near the shed next to the stable so that it can be inspected by the officer."

    The butler bowed his head, and the two servants brought the skeleton to the shed. And the other servants, who had heard about the found body, hade to stand outside and watch from afar.

    After half an hour, Mr. Burton arrived at the manor, and he was led to the shed to take a look at what was found. He said, "Well well well, what do we have in here? Looks like your family keeps running into something or the other." He came to stand in front of the skeleton that appeared green in colour.

    "My wife and I went boating when we found the skeleton in theke," Graham informed the investigating officer.

    "Theke must be shallow to be able to see the skeleton lying in the bottom,"mented Mr. Burton, while staring at the skeleton. "We don''t know who this is. It might be someone who has been sleeping for a hundred years, or maybe this is the person whom Elias killed and threw in theke on your uncle''s word."

    "You have no proof that my brother got someone killed," said Lady Vi, her eyes ring at the officer.

    "The letter that Lady Agatha mentioned is enough to prove that Mr. Wensley was involved with Elias Latton. This could be the person whom we have been looking for all this while," remarked Mr. Burton. He looked at every person who was present there. "It is only a matter of time I uncover what is going on." Looking at Graham and Louise, he said, "How did you even see it?"

    "I lost my bnce and fell in the water to the investigating officer''s question," answered Louise.

    The man''s eyebrows raised, and he looked at Graham, "I hope it is not what I think it is."

    Graham''s lips that were set in a line said, "I didn''t push her if that is what you want to know."

    "It is only a possibility that is being considered, after what happened previously," stated Mr. Burton.

    "Graham didn''t push me, Mr. Burton. You have no reason to doubt or me him," Louise cleared her husband''s name from being added to the lists of suspects.

    Mr. Burton''s keen eyes didn''t leave Louise, and he stared at her, "So you''re telling me it was just an ident?"

    "I thought, I saw something in theke and it got me a little startled," responded Louise.

    "And what did you see?" questioned Mr. Burton.

    Louise knew that if she told what she saw, people wouldn''t believe it and would only stare at her as if she was the next one to lose her mind and was going to die, just like Lisa.

    "It wasn''t clear," said Louise and Mr. Burton stared at her.

    The investigating officer said, "I would like to ask everyone in this manor to not leave town for the next few days and if you are, let me know until we get to the bottom of this. I am still looking into the murder of Elias, but it has been hard to track down."

    Lady Vi red at the investigating officer for thinking they had anything to do with this. She said, "If the body is this green, it must have been years."

    "We''ll get to know only after inspecting it, mdy," replied Mr. Burton.

    "Is it possible that this person, it was someone from the time when the Lestrange''s used to live here?" asked Alison with a frown on her face.

    "It could be, mdy. But we need to keep our options open here. I will be taking the body with me and see what we find. The surface of the bones have turned green because of the moss," answered Mr. Burton. The servants ced the skeleton to the carriage to take it with him for inspection. Graham and Louise walked to stand next to Mr. Burton''s carriage, where Mr. Burton stood.

    Graham asked, "How long will it take to know who this body belongs to?"

    "The experts will check to see how old the skeleton is and then trace it to the people who passed away in the year," stated Mr. Burton, his lips pursed as he looked at the manor. "But right now, I am a little busy and will be taking the skeleton to the expertster, as I need to visit a ce. Yesterday, one of the restaurants burned down at the centre ce of the town in Habsburg. The owners said that they had made sure all the candles were blown out at night. Anyways, I wille back when I find out about this person."

    Saying this, he got inside his carriage and left the manor.

    A sigh escaped Louise''s lips.

    Louise hadn''t brought up Lisa''s letter with Mr. Burton. She knew if she did, Graham''s writing would be matched and he would not only be subjected to interrogation, but he would be arrested and put in jail by being med for Lisa'' murder.

    Louise''s hair that was wet earlier had now almost dried with the amount of time she had spent near the shed with Graham and the others, leaving only its ends slightly wet now. They now sat in the drawing-room, next to the firece burning with logs of wood. The other family members of the Reed''s had decided to gather in the same room, after Mr. Burton had left the manor in his carriage, taking the skeleton with him.

    "What is going to happen?" asked Alison in a soft voice while gently brushing her daughter''s head with her fingers, who was sleeping on her mother''sp.

    "We haven''t done anything wrong," stated Lady Vi, who sat next to her husband with her legs crossed and her back leaned against the couch. "There is nothing to worry about as we have no idea of how that thing even ended up there or whom it belongs to. Who knows, maybe it belonged to someone before Malcolm Lestrange came to own this ce."

    Henry, who sat on the other side, said, "Mr. Burton is only doing his job and he is only trying to find the answers. Though it is surprising that the skeleton has been there all this while."

    "It would be better to get the wholeke scouted by the servants," said Robert. He wasn''t pleased with the number of times Mr. Burton had visited their manor, not to mention the look of suspicion that had stayed in the investigating officer''s eyes when he was talking to them.

    "Yes, get it done right away," agreed Lady Vi, and she turned to look at Gilbert, who bowed his head and left the room to find the male servants who could dive into theke and see if any more skeletons were lying in theke.

    Lady Agatha''s eyebrows deeply furrowed, and she asked, "How did you end up falling into theke, Louise? And Graham, shouldn''t you have been more careful to make sure she was alright?"

    "It happened too fast, auntie," replied Graham.

    "What matters is that both of you are safe," stated Robert, and everyone nodded their heads. "Maybe it would be safer to not go near theke alone, even for the servants," he added.

 Chapter 39 - Charred Remains

    Louise excused herself, wanting some time for herself as she felt cold because of the earlier fall into the water. On her way towards the room, she heard the clock ding. When she reached the top of the stairs, she heard the clock ding again as if the time had been rewinded.

    With a frown on her face, she followed the sound of the clock that continued to ding in the corridor. Coming to stand in front of it, her lips turned upside down. Though the grandfather clock''s pendulum continued to move back and forth, the hour and minute hands were stuck in one position.

    Four past eleven.

    Weeks ago, Louise had believed that the clock was old But now she inferred that it had a significance, what did that hour mean?

    Suddenly, the hands started to move anti-clockwise, and instead of stepping away from it, she banged the side of the grandfather clock.

    "Louise?" she heard Graham''s voice from the direction she hade from, and he appeared in her view. Louise looked back at the clock and noticed how it was showing the proper time.

    "Did you find something?" he asked, walking to where she stood.

    Staring at the clock, Louise asked him back, "Have you ever noticed that the clock often stops at one particr time. It is always four past eleven."

    "I don''t think I ever came across it," replied Graham, his eyes shifting from his wife to look at the grandfather''s clock. "Do you think it means something?"

    Louise nodded her head, "I do." A sigh escaped her lips, "Sometimes I wonder, if I am imagining things, making me question if I am dreaming in the broad daylight," she confessed to him.

    "You didn''t," said Graham. "You noticed the wedding gown, you noticed the skeleton. And they were all in there."

    A soft smile appeared on Louise'' lips, and she said, "Thank you, Graham."

    "I didn''t do anything, Louise," Graham''s hand reached out for hers, holding it before pulling her into his embrace. Louise could only guess that her falling into theke had given him a scare. "You put your faith in me, it is only right that I do the same."

    They stood in the corridor near their room, alone with no one there to disturb them. Louise brought her hand up to hug him back, her face hiding in his chest as he was taller than her.

    Amidst the death, finding a skeleton and having a ghost that was watching, Louise right now closed her eyes in Graham''s embrace. It felt warm and reassuring. He had a woody scent, which was probably because of the amount of time he spent working in his office, surrounded by the logs of timber.

    After a while, she asked him in a whisper,

    "Do you think it was alright, to not inform Mr. Burton about the letter?" It was because they didn''t know if it had anything to do with the skeleton they had found.

    Graham pulled away from her, his olive-green eyes looking into her eyes, "If it makes you feel better, we can tell it to Mr. Burton and maybe find the culprit."

    "Mr. Burton seemed in a haste to put you in the list as a possible suspect. But maybeˇ­ it will help in finding who wrote that to Lisa," murmured Louise under her breath.

    "You don''t have to worry about me, Louise," assured Graham. Raising his hand, he tucked the piece of her hair behind her ear. "No harm hase to fall on me. Come, let''s get our coats first."

    Reaching their room, they wore their coat, and Louise went to pull the closet door to take the letter. But it was not there anymore.

    Louise started to look all over the closet. She said, "It is missing."

    "Let me take a look," offered Graham, and he looked for it along with her, pulling the drawers around the room.

    A deep frown came to settle on Louise''s face, and she said, "It''s missing."

    "Where did youst keep it?" asked Graham.

    "I kept it in the closet, beneath my clothes," replied Louise.

    Graham looked around the room, which was when his eyes fell on a piece of paper lying on the ground, near the firece. Walking near it, he bent down and picked it up.

    Louise was quick to follow him, and when she noticed the burnt sides which had only two words in it, her eyebrows furrowed. They both looked at the firece, which was lightly burning with the ashes of the letter.

    "Do you think it was the ghost?" whispered Louise.

    "Someone must have entered the room and burnt it in our absence. They knew it would cause a problem," stated Graham, his jaw clenching in slight frustration.

    Walking back to where the other family members were, he asked them, "Did someone enter our room? today"

    The family members looked startled at his question, "Why would we ever enter your room, Graham? What happened?" asked his mother.

    "There was a piece of parchment and someone threw it in the fire. I want to know who did it?" He sharply looked at the people in the room.

    "I doubt any of us have stepped into yours and Louise''s room, son," said Senior Mr. Reed. "We all have been sitting here. Maybe you should ask the servants as they are the ones who keep entering the rooms to clean."

    Louise''s eyes subtly narrowed seeing the way her father-inw had tried to push the me on the servants.

    When they got the servant to gather in the hall, Graham questioned, "Who was thest person among you, who entered our room?" he questioned, his eyes sharply looking at the manor''s servants who had lined up in front of him.

    The male servants looked left and right because they had been busy with other things today. Gilbert, who was in charge of the servants and their work, calmly said, "Master Graham, none of the servants have stepped foot in there because I was yet to give them the order to move up to the first floor to clean."

    Louise observed each of them standing there, not looking guilty and wondering why they were being questioned. She ced her hand on Graham and whispered to him,

    "It doesn''t look like they know."

    They weren''t sure if it was someone from the family or the servants or the ghost trying to cover its tracks. Lost was the evidence which had the words that were used to threaten Lisa by copying Graham''s handwriting. What was the person trying to hide?

    "Get back to your work," Graham dismissed them and the servants bowed their heads. They walked away from there.

    "Maybe we should request Father Edward if he can exorcise the manor and see what is going on?" asked Louise.

    "Okay. Gilbert," Graham called the butler, who didn''t have to be told twice, and he stepped out to get the carriage prepared for them.

    Graham and Louise left the manor, travelling in the carriage to reach the church. They got down and went inside. But the man wasn''t there at the chapel. Noticing the nun in there, Graham walked forward and asked her,

    "Is Father Edward here?"

    "He hasn''te to the church since yesterday. He said he had to go somewhere to look at something," informed the nun.

    "Do you know where we can find him?" Louise politely asked the nun, who shook her head.

    "No mdy. Would you like me to pass him a message?" the nun asked, looking at the couple.

    "You can let him know that the Reed''s were here to meet him. We''ll be back tomorrow," offering a polite bow, they walked out from there.

    Graham and Louise stood next to the carriage that had been parked next to the church. Even though it was only noon, the sky had turned dark as if it would soon start to rain. Wind breezed, such that Louise brought her hand up to tuck the side fringes to stop it hovering in front of her face.

    "Did Father Edward tell if he was going to visit the manor in Warlington again?" asked Graham, looking at the grey walls of the church.

    Louise shook her head and said, "He only mentioned that he would speak to the other priests to hold an exorcism. He probably felt it would be risky to do it by himself. He already went to the manor, do you think he went there again?"

    "The nun said that he wanted to go look at something. We still have some time before the night falls. Maybe it won''t be too bad to go there and see if we can find anything," suggested Graham and Louise nodded her head as she had been wanting to visit the manor. Before they got on the carriage, he asked her, "If you aren''t doing well, we can go tomorrow."

    "I am fine," Louise assured him, knowing he was concerned because they had fallen in theke. "Are you, okay?" she asked him back.

    "I am fine," he first helped her get into the carriage and then followed her before the carriage''s door closed.

    They travelled in the carriage from Habsburg to Warlington while Louise stared outside the window.

    Her hands were on herp, which had turned into loose fists, her thoughts upied in trying to understand whose skeleton they had found in the bottom of theke. The image of the mossy skeleton shed in front of her eyes, and she blinked her eyes to get rid of the image.

    When they reached Warlington, at one ce, Louise said, "This is where I saw Mr. Wensley that day, talking to that man."

    The carriage rode towards the previous manor of the Reeds. On reaching the manor, the coachman pulled the reins of the horses. They stepped out of the carriage, and Louise heard Graham instruct the coachman,

    "We''ll be back in a few minutes. Have the carriage parked to the side."

    "Yes, Sire," the coachman bowed his head and got back on the carriage.

    In the meantime, Louise''s eyes stared at the manor that stood in front of her. Though it wasn''t as big as the current residence, it was still beautiful. The paint was still intact, but the windows were broken.

    Walking towards therge doors that were closed, Graham pulled out a key from his pocket, and he said, "This is a spare that I carry with me. The town''s magistrate has another one, if ever they need it." He inserted the key into the lock and turned it for the door to unlock.

    Pushing one door, they stepped inside the manor and Louise was greeted with the emptiness of the hall and eerie silence. Most of the objects had been sent to Habsburg during the time when the family was shifting manors.

 Chapter 40 - Memories Of The Old Manor

    Music Rmendation: Our Walks by Aleksander Dimitrijevic

    .

    "This is where you grew up," said Louise, taking in the woodwork and the walls. The floor was covered in dust. "Doesn''t anyonee to clean this ce?"

    Like Louise, Graham took in his past home as if he remembered the time he had spent here that had now turned into memories.

    "No," replied Graham, turning to look at Louise. He said, "We took only the important things as my family was looking for a fresh start. And so was I. Truth to be told, it has been long since Ist came here. We weren''t going to stay in the manor anymore, which was why there was no point assigning a caretaker. But at the same time, my mother was against the idea of selling it out."

    To drive away from the dark thoughts, Louise asked him, "Will you tour me around the manor?"

    Graham offered her a smile, "Of course. Come this way." While Graham took Louise to show the manor, from the ground to the top floor, she couldn''t help but wonder how magnificent it looked even without any furniture. The rainwater had made its way through the broken windows to fall on the floor.

    "How was it to grow up here?" asked Louise as they walked past another room that was for the guests. Even though the family was no longer living here and there was no caretaker, she noticed some objects were covered in in sheets to avoid the dust from settling on them.

    "You mean my childhood?" questioned Graham, and she nodded her head.

    "I would love to hear about it," Louise had a smile on her lips while her eyes looked beyond the railings and fell on the ground floor that they hade across earlier.

    "Well, Alison was busy with learning to knit and I was being prepared to take over the family business. Not having many cousins in the family, we didn''t have friends outside the manor," replied Graham, his footstepsing to a halt in front of a room. "But I think there was a person whom I had befriended when I was small. We used to y away from the eyes of our family, you know how my mother is."

    "Are you still in touch with that person?" asked Louise, and Graham shook his head.

    "Now that I think about it, I don''t remember what happened afterwards. My mother probably sent that one person away from the manor. She used to chase a lot of them away. She has a keen dislike towards people who aren''t of the same status as us," hisst words turned into a murmur. "There are times that it gets to me, but she is my mother and she isn''t bad."

    Louise somewhere pitied the children of the high-status familypared to the ones who belonged to the middle-ss family. People like her had more freedom to do and speak.

    "Was this your room?" asked Louise as he stared at it.

    "Mm," responded Graham. They climbed up the stairs, making their way to some more rooms before they reached a room that had an inverted V-shaped roof to it. "This is the attic."

    "Do you mind, if I take a look inside?" Louise politely asked.

    "Please go ahead," he said, bringing his hand forward for her to step in.

    Louise stepped inside the attic that was dustierpared to the other ces in the manor. Covering the lower part of her face, she moved towards the ce where there was a wide gap on the floor. This was the ce where Lisa had died. She looked up and noticed the circr hangings that were still fixed to the ceiling, untouched.

    "Don''t get too close," informed Graham, "The flooring is weak and it might break."

    Louise nodded her head. Bending down, she knocked on the wood, trying to see if it was hollow. Her footsteps were careful, and she reached near the opening to catch sight of the jagged wood. It didn''t look like someone had purposefully broken it.

    Standing up, she walked to the window and opened it to see the sky had turned darkened as if it would be night. Soon it started to drizzle, and the climate turned gloomier.

    "Yesterday you mentioned portraits," reminded Graham, and Louise turned back and saw him walk to one side of the room. "They must be somewhere in here."

    Graham picked out things and pushed them to one side. It seemed like most of the unwanted objects that didn''t fit in the manor had been dumped here. Finding the paintings, he pulled out one of them and said, "This is my paternal grandfather. Nelson Reed and my grandmother Brielle Reed."

    Louise took therge painting in her hand. The man looked sharper than Senior Mr. Reed, his face holding no smile but utter seriousness while his wife barely showed any expression on her face.

    "Why would they leave these behind? They appear to be in good condition," asked Louise, her eyebrows drawing in question and looking at the other portraits.

    "They probably missed it and thought these are the older ones," replied Graham.

    "These look like they belong to the time when you were young and not before that," murmured Louise, looking at the other paintings that he pulled out. "Maybe the older paintings are somewhere else?"

    "Maybe they are in the storage room. Some of the unused things were often stored there," he said to her while trying to figure out why he hadn''t seen the paintings that were in front of him before. "I don''t think these were ever hung on the walls."

    Louise stood up and helped Graham in lifting the bigger portraits. Bringing one of them forward, she saw this wasparatively old. Robert and Vi looked quite young, and she spotted two young children standing next to each other.

    "Here, this must be you and Alison," said Louise, pointing her finger at the portrait.

    Graham turned his head to her, his head tilting to the side to adjust his view, and he said, "This is me, but the other person isn''t Alison." He pointed at another girl, who stood next to Lady Agatha, "This is my sister."

    Lady Vi and Senior Mr. Reed were not standing in the middle. Instead, they were standing at the side where Graham''s grandparents had taken the centre position.

    Graham continued to exin, "I think this was during one of the soiree''s that was held for everyone. The person next to me was a friend. I remember requesting my grandfather to allow non-family members to be added into the portrait. I had forgotten about this."

    While Graham was reminiscing his old memories, Louise picked up anotherrge portrait and this time. She noticed how Graham''s friend was standing in the corner while Graham stood next to his parents. Going through other portraits, she finally said,

    "Do you think it would be alright if we carry these portraits with us to Habsburg?"

    Graham pursed his lips, "It shouldn''t be a problem, but maybe discuss it with others. Because I don''t know why they didn''t want to carry it when we moved from here."

    Louise nodded her head in agreement. Usually, Lady Vi voiced her distaste over things, and it was the first time she had heard Senior Mr. Reed express his subtle disapproval. Why would any of these paintings bother any person? Be it Robert or the ghost? Right now, Louise had no answer for it. The more she tried to understand, the more the situation became dispersed.

    Soon the rain started to pour down, and the sounds outside the manor couldn''t be heard anymore. The clouds crashed against each other, lightning striking down from the sky before they heard the loud sound of thunder that shook the remaining window panes that were still intact with the manor.

    Rainwater started to get inside, sprinkling across the wooden floor.

    "We should have asked Harvey toe inside, in case he hasn''t," suggested Louise, not wanting the coachman to be stuck in the carriage all by himself when he could stay inside the manor with them until the rain would slow down.

    Leaving the paintings in the attic, they climbed down and walked towards the manor''s ground floor. "Stay here," said Graham loudly to Louise over the sound of the rain, and she nodded her head, watching him run towards the carriage where it was parked.

    The rain didn''t seem like it was going to stop anytime soon, and she saw water drops fall continuously, water sliding collecting itself on the ground. While Louise was waiting for Graham and the coachman to return, she heard the soft creaking sound of the door. Because of the emptiness in the manor with very few objects to deflect the sound, even the slightest sound echoed through the manor.

    Louise noticed then that it was the sudden gust of wind that had moved the already open door.

    A whole minute had passed, and when Graham didn''t return, she turned slightly anxious. Five minutester, Graham returned by himself,pletely drenched again.

    "He must have gone somewhere. He isn''t in the carriage," said Graham, pushing his wet hairs behind to avoid water dripping down his face.

    "Where would he have gone?" asked Louise, slightly worried. She wondered if the coachman had taken a stroll while waiting for them.

    "He must be nearby and stuck in the rain. He will probably be here when the rain stops," assured Graham, looking at the sky. Louise hoped Graham''s words were true, and by the looks of it, it seemed like Father Edward had note here and had instead gone somewhere else.

    Louise had not sensed any strangeness in the manor, and maybe as Father Edward had told her, this ce wasn''t haunted.

    "Let me see if there are logs of wood in here to get the firece started in the drawing room," said Graham, and she followed him. Helping him carry the logs from one of the rooms, together, they went to one of the rooms. She ced the logs in the firece, watching Graham light the fire.

    The rain continued to pour, and the temperature dropped down. It took quite some time before the logs caught fire and produced the needed heat.

    While Louise was staring at the fire, Graham pulled out his wet shirt and hung it on the old chair so that it could dry. When she turned behind to speak to Graham toe and sit next to her, she noticed him shirtless and stared at his back bare.

    "Should I check if there are any clothes in the other rooms? There should be some clothes that must have been left behind," said Louise, and she stood up before turning to look at him.

    "I am fine. It will dry a little before we leave Warlington," replied Graham. He noticed Louise''s eyes fail to stay on his eyes as it moved to look at the expanse of his broad shoulders and chest.

    Living as husband-wife, she had seen himing out of the bath with a towel wrapped around his waist. But this might have been one of the first few times where he stood in front of her in this state, this closely.

    Today was supposed to be a good day, where they were meant to enjoy themselves in each other''spany. Instead, they had found a skeleton, and now they were here. But then again, they were alone again, in an abandoned manor with no one except them.

    Her eyes went back to look into his eyes, seeing him watch her where his eyes looked alive than it normally wasˇŞhair, wet and dark. There was something in his eyes, a glimmer and a hint of need that made her feet fix on the ground, not able to move an inch. When Graham took one step towards her, Louise felt her heart flip.

    She stared back at him with her cheeks that had grown warm by the sight of him and her eyes holding unspoken excitement in them.

 Chapter 41 - Whispers Of Fog

    Music Rmendation: La Fille Aux Pouvoirs Magiques by Stephan Mio

    .

    Louise stared back at Graham with the same intensity, her eyes fixated on him and feeling her heart stutter when he came to stand right in front of her. Standing there shirtless and so close to her that she could feel his body heat even though it was only a couple of minutes before he had got drenched in the rain.

    Louise didn''t know if the heat wasing from him, her, or the firece that wasn''t too far from where she stood. But the spark that had been ignited between them burned brighter than before. In the past, several times Louise''s eyes had stared or peeked at Graham''s body. The man was made of strong muscles, his body firm and the skin slightly tan, unlike hers, that was pale and now turned pink because of blood rushing to her cheeks.

    "If you keep staring at me like that, it would be hard to let go without doing anything right now," Graham''s voice was deeper than usual because of the rain, and Louise softly gulped. Not because she was nervous, but she could feel the excitement coursing through her veins.

    Louise said, "What if I want you to?" her voice was lower than most of the time. Her words had made Graham look at her in a trance and he said,

    "You have a way of telling what is on your mind, my dear wife."

    Graham took one more step, closing the distance in a way that Louise''s body pressed against him. Louise''s heart raced as if she was running a mile per minute, her eyes looking into his eyes.

    "Is it bad?" asked Louise, slightly falling breathless and her neck craned up to look at him because of the difference in their heights.

    Graham raised his hand and ced it on her neck near her shoulder. He replied, "No. It isn''t bad. But it makes things difficult in situations like these."

    Louise wondered if he had been holding back from loving her, from touching her the way he wanted. They had spent a whole month together, and it was only natural that she was drawn to him.

    "Is it because the timing is bad?" asked Louise.

    Graham shook his head, "It is never a bad time."

    His hand gently brushed up the column of her neck, first with the front of his fingers and then turning it around to caress her neck with the back of his fingers. Though Louise was not the one who was drenched in the rain, the touch of Graham''s fingers felt ice-cold that made her tremble. It raised goosebumps on her skin.

    After they had discovered the skeleton, they had called Mr. Burton to the manor. And though they hadn''t gotten the opportunity to take a bath, they had washed their face and hands, changed their clothes and used a wet cloth to wipe the skin quickly.

    Not in her wildest dreams, Louise had imagined that something like this would happen in an abandoned manor, but she hade to realize that her life was not normal anymore. The once simple life that she had, had drifted away from the day she had met Graham.

    "You are beautiful, Louise," whispered Graham, his words echoing in her ears, and she couldn''t help but bask in its sweetness. Leaning forward, he nted his lips on hers.

    Graham knew just what to do. His hands circled her waist while he drew her closer to him. His lips passionately moved against hers, fanning the spark that turned into a me. Louise didn''t know how much she craved his closeness and his touch since thest time he had kissed her.

    While his body was ice cold, Louise''s body had started to burn hotter in need. Her hands moved to his shoulders as if in some part of her mind, she knew the lines and ridges, the curves of his body. Her eyes closed, she felt him run his tongue over the seam of her lips before slowly sliding his tongue into hers, rubbing it gently that only elicited a moan to escape from her lips.

    Graham had both his hands behind her back, pressing her towards him.

    Her warm hands moved from his chest, gliding across his skin to feel his muscles under her touch before they moved towards his shoulders and circled his neck.

    At the moment, Louise didn''t want to care about anything, and she only wanted to sink in Graham''s arms while he held her protectively as if nothing would evere to harm her. She kissed him back in the same fervour, letting him know how she felt about him. She liked Graham because he was a careful and thoughtful man.

    Louise felt Graham''s lips on the sides of her jaws when they pulled away from the kiss, trailing towards the bottom of her ear. A sigh escaped her lips when he paused to press his cold lips against her skin for more than a second. Her stomach was in knots, blood rushing this time towards her legs, and she felt the tingle in her body that felt achingly sweet.

    Foggy vapours escaped from her lips because of the drop in temperature that now surrounded them. Graham peppered kisses down the column of her neck, and her toes curled with sighs that only continued to appreciate the affections he showered upon her.

    Graham pulled his head away from Louise, watching her closed eyes and her breathing ragged. When he caressed her cheek, her eyes opened.

    Louise'' eyes fluttered open, her eyes meeting his, with a faint smile on her lips.

    "It would be inappropriate to do anything more than this in here, which isn''t our home," leaning forward, he dropped a kiss on her forehead. "Let''s take a seat in front of the firece. The rain doesn''t seem like it is going to stop anytime soon."

    Taking a seat in front of the firece, which had thest log of woods burning in there, both of them sat closely next to each other. Who would have thought that the man whom she had once stumbled and crashed into in a soiree would one day be sitting with her, sharing warmth.

    "You know," started Louise, gaining Graham''s attention. "Your mother and I, we have very different ways of how we view things. We don''t agree on some of the things, as we discussed a few days ago. But if there''s one thingmon, and we agree on it is you, Graham. I am d that you grew up the way you are."

    As his wife, she wanted to stand next to him and support him. He was a respectable and sensible man. Louise sat with the palms of her hands facing the firece so that it would catch some heat. She doubted the fire wouldst long as the rain continued to pour down nonstop.

    "I am d that you think that way about me. Thank you," came Graham''s words, and Louise smiled while staring at the fire. "You must have had many men lined up in front of your uncle and aunt''s door before you married me."

    Hearing this, Louiseughed, the smile stretching on her lips, and she said, "I wouldn''t go that far in assuming that," and she shook her head.

    "It is impossible to think that no one has tried to pursue you before I entered your life," remarked Graham.

    "You see, when we live in a town like Habsburg word is quite quick to spread around. Everything spreads quite fast," said Louise and then continued, "Men found it hard to deal with me because of my mouth and even if they were interested, their mothers were quick to refuse the idea of having me in their house."

    "So you never liked anyone before?" Graham continued to question her, and Louise shook her head.

    "You are my first," Louise answered with a smile, and Graham gave her a nod, smiling back at her.

    Remembering the kiss that he had dropped on her neck and face had her cheeks turn warm, and she said, "There is something that I noticed when the painter hade to the manor. He seemed to have a headache."

    "Maybe he was getting over his hangover?" asked Graham.

    "No, it wasn''t that," replied Louise. "He was perfectly fine, until I started to ask him questions. Are you sure, this headache is just something in the family? That it is hereditary?" She looked at Graham.

    His eyebrows knit together, and he said, "My family has been having it for quite some time now. Once mother was unable to handle the severe pain and I took her to the physician."

    "When did that happen?" asked Louise.

    "It must have been around two or three years ago," replied Graham and Louise'' expression turned serious.

    "Everythinges back to two or three years ago," whispered Louise, while wondering what might have happened. "It feels like everytime I try to find something, something tries to stop it."

    When the rain slowed down and finally stopped, an hour had passed, and Graham''s shirt had almost dried. When stepping out of the manor, they caught sight of the coachman, who came running to them.

    "My deepest apologies, sire!" he bowed his head. "I didn''t know I would be stuck in the rain."

    "That''s fine, Harvey," responded Graham. "We are ready to leave now."

    "Yes, Sire!" The man bowed his head once again before following them to the carriage. Graham turned around, pulling the main manor''s door to close and lock it.

    By the time the couple returned to Reed''s manor in their carriage, it was night.

    After finishing dinner, Louise made her way through the corridors with a candle in her hand. While passing the ce where the paintings hung, she looked at the people in themˇŞstaring at the individual and group painting pictures, where two of them had the family as well as the servants who worked for the Reeds. It was good to know that the family was thoughtful where everyone was made to feel part of the family every once in a year, thought Louise to herself.

    Hearing footsteps in the corridor, Louise turned to her side and saw Alison make her way to where she stood.

    "It feels like it was only yesterday, when we were all getting ready for the portrait and the painter. But now to think that Uncle Ernest isn''t here anymore, it is hard," stated Alison with a hint of sadness in her voice.

    "Times like these are hard and we can only strengthen ourselves while supporting each other," Louise offered her consoling words. It was hard to speak about peace because she doubted Mr. Ernest had his hand in someone''s death.

    Alison let out a sigh and then asked, "How are you doing? It must have been traumatizing to fall into the water."

    "It was, but I am okay," assured Louise. "I was just shocked."

    "Anyone would be," replied Alison, shaking her head as if she couldn''t believe it. "I have never taken in deaths very well. It puts a toll over my health. I wanted to apologize about something to you."

    Louise had a questionable look on her face.

    "About the wedding gown. I really didn''t see it in there and trust me when I say this, none of us did," said Alison looking at her.

    "I believe you, Alison," Louise smiled at her.

    "Thank you," whispered Alison, nodding her head in appreciation.

    While they stood there in the corridor talking, a maid appeared carrying a ss of milk in her hand, walking to where Louise and Alison stood.

    "Would you like me to bring it to Ms. Molly''s room, Lady Alison?" asked Emily politely.

    "It is alright. I will give it to her as I am on my way to tuck her. Thank you, Emily," Alison took hold of the ss and turned to look at Louise, "Have a goodnight rest."

    "Goodnight," Louise wished Alison, watching her sister-inw leave the corridor with the ss of milk.

    Seeing Emily bow her head and turn to walk away to head to the servants quarters, Louise stopped her by calling her name, "Emily."

    The maid quickly turned and asked, "Yes, mdy?"

    "You have been working for this family for a long time, haven''t you?" asked Louise, her voice dropping down. "Do you remember people whoe and go by the manor?"

    "People who stay by for tea, yes, mdy," answered the maid.

    Louise looked back and forth and asked, "No, I mean when you were younger and working in the previous manor. Do you know anything about the children who used toe to y at the manor, when Graham and Alison were young?"

    "Friend? I don''t think I remember, mdy," replied the maid. She tried to remember, and her face scrunched as if in pain. Louise'' lips pursed, noticing another person who was subjected to the headaches.

    "It is okay. I was just curious, you can go to sleep," Louise offered the maid a smile, who bowed her head and left before Louise made her way to Graham.

 Chapter 42 - Luring Of The Shadow

    Music Rmendation: Haunted Halloween Mansion Firece with Thunder, Rain and Howling Wind

    .

    It was midnight, and in the Reeds manor, the family members and the servants were fast asleep in their rooms. Deep in slumber, unknown of the entity that moved in the deserted corridors.

    The candles that had been lit earlier had fizzled out, leaving smoke behind, and so did the fireces in most of the rooms in the manor. An eerie silence filled the ce, even where the moonlight passed through the windows and fell on the walls and floor.

    Same as the others in the manor who were sound asleep, in the chamber that belonged to Senior Mr. and Mrs. Reed, the couple were fast asleep. The room''s door slowly opened, and someone who was forgotten stepped into the roomˇŞslowly moving towards the bed while watching the older couple. It was the ghost that had been haunting them and seeking revenge.

    Its feet dragged across the floor and came to a stop at one side of the bed. The ghost looked nothing less than a shadow in the darkness of the room: hair that was long and the dress worn dirty. The ghost leaned forward towards Robert Reed''s ear and breathed.

    As if something poked his subconscious, Robert abruptly woke up from his sleep with wide eyes. He sat up in his bed, turning to look at his wife, who was sleeping. Looking around the room, which was surrounded in silence.

    The room''s door suddenly shut close, and he was quick to look at it. He was sure that before he and his wife had got into the bed, he had closed the door. With furrowed eyebrows, he stepped out of bed. cing his feet on the ground, he made his way towards the door. Opening it, he stepped out and looked around, but he didn''t find anyone.

    Was it the servants or someone else who had broken into the room? The frown on his forehead only increased, and he made his way through the corridor to check who the intruder was.

    Robert walked in the deserted halls of the manor, his eyes trying to catch the culprit. But while he did that, he failed to notice the shadow that had followed him since the very time he had left his room. The ghost followed him from behind.

    While walking past the dining room, he heard whisperings. The wind outside the manor had increased its velocity, trying to make its way into the manor through the scarce space.

    "Who is in there?" Robert demanded from the person who was causing unwanted mischief in the middle of the night. "Come out right this instant," he waited.

    The whisperings suddenly stopped, and silence fell around him. To check if anyone had entered the dining room, he stepped inside. Finding no one, he turned back to the door to step outside, but the door shut. He tried to open it but couldn''t.

    "This is not funny! Unlock the door right now, else you will face consequences!" Robert banged on the door, and the sound echoed through the quiet corridor. But by the time the sound reached the rooms of the manor members, it almost fell on deaf ears.

    ''Consequences,'' came the whisper from the corner of the room where there was nothing but darkness.

    Robert, who had earlier checked, was surprised to hear someone speak in the room. He turned around, his back facing the door, and noticed a silhouette that came into view.

    "Who is it? This is no hour to be ying games," Robert turned back to the door. Holding the doorknobs, he shook it to get it open, but the door didn''t budge as if someone had locked it.

    Robert decided to light thentern that was usually kept on the dining table. But when he lit thentern, he finally turned back, and his eyes fell on the person in the room.

    The man stumbled back in shock as if not expecting to see an unknown person in the room, especially not one who looked inhuman.

    "Who are you?!" demanded Robert, his eyes warily looking at the ghost. "Gilbert? Jonas? Philip? Is anyone out there!" he shouted. He quickly ran to the door with the burningntern in his hand, this time banging the door harder with his hand turned into a fist. "Someone open the door!"

    ''Sshh,'' came the whisper from the ghost as if to silence him.

    When Robert turned around, the ghost had disappeared, and he heard a woman''sugh that echoed in the wide dining room.

    Theugh was spine chilling and cold to hear that soon turned as if someone was crying in the corner of the room. By this time, Robert was not just worried but also had turned scared after seeing the person who had been haunting.

    "Gilbert!" Mr. Reed continued to bang the door.

    After a few seconds, the crying stopped to leave the room quiet. Robert realized something was wrong. It was because the ghost hade to stand right behind him. He quickly turned around, and his eyes grew wider as if in realization. His mouth and throat went dry.

    "Youˇ­ Y-you. It is not possible! Get away from me!" he shouted from the top of his lungs. "Get away!!" he screamed.

    Amid the thunder striking in the sky, Mr. Reed screams seeped out and in the halls, echoing in the deserted corridor and finally disturbed the others'' sleep. The room where Lady Vi''s room was sleeping wasn''t too far from the dining room, and she noticed the other side of her bed empty and called her husband,

    "Robert?" but she received no reply.

    Where was he? Asked Lady Vi to herself. She quickly wore her robes and lit the candles.

    Stepping out of the room, she looked around while wondering where her husband had disappeared in the middle of the night. As she walked, she looked at the grandfather''s clock that showed four past eleven in the corridor. Lady Vi frowned but continued looking for her husband. When she came to where the dining room was located, she noticed light spilling out from the room with the door left ajar.

    She had made sure to tell the butler that after the servants cleaned everything and finished having dinner, they were supposed to go to their rooms and not roam the corridors. She wondered which servant dared to light up antern and spend time in the dining room.

    Walking towards the dining room, she pushed the door open. When her eyes fell on her husband, who was sitting at the head of the table, Lady Vi''s face turned pale and her lips trembled in shock.

    "AHH!!!" a loud shrill scream escaped Lady Vi''s lips, and that was enough to wake the rest of the people in the manor.

    Louise, who had been wrapped in Graham''s arms around her while he spooned her in the bed, her sleep was quick to break, and so was Graham''s. It took a few seconds for them to try understanding what was happening. She asked,

    "Did you hear that?"

    Graham, who had woken up rmed, said, "It must havee from the ground floor."

 Chapter 43 - Who Is It?

    Louise and Graham quickly wore their robes and made their way down the stairs as quickly as possible. Hearing the echo of the scream, some of the servants like Gilbert, Jonas, Philip, Meg and Emily had woken up in shock and had climbed out of bed and out of the servants quarters to see what happened.

    The servants stood in front of the dining room with a look of horror marred on their faces, unable to speak but just stare.

    "What is going on here? What was the scream about?" Graham asked in a worried tone. His eyes fell on the maids as the scream they heard sounded as if it was of a woman.

    Gilbert''s already grave expression turned worse inplexion while he tried to keep aposed expression, "Master Grahamˇ­ inside the dining room," said the butler.

    Louise wondered what had got the servants this shaken.

    Leaving the servants side, Graham walked towards the dining room and stepped inside it with Louise, who closely followed him. On seeing what was in front of her, a shocked gasp escaped her lips. Senior Mr. Reed sat at the head of the table, with his head resting on the table''s surface. One would have assumed that he was just sleeping if it weren''t for the blood that surrounded the chair.

    When they walked forward, they noticed his hands were ced on the table with knives pierced on the back of his hands, and his throat had been slit. His eyes looked wide as if he was in utter shock right before he was killed.

    Lady Vi had her mouth covered and standing with her back leaning against the wall.

    Louise'' eyes moved away from the woman who was in shock, and she looked at the wall that had writing in blood. It readˇŞ ''You are next.''

    Soon the other three family members showed up in the dining room where the others were. A scream left Alison''s lips, horror-struck on her face, and her husband quickly held her in his arms to support her.

    "Father!" Alison called out to her father, who was sitting dead at the dining table. Tears spilt from her eyes. Every person in the room was too shocked to move away from where they stood, staring at the dead man who was killed and the ground that was stained with his blood.

    Graham went to his mother, cing his hand on her arm and said, "Why don''t you take a seat in the drawing room, mother?"

    Lady Vi shook her head, staring into space, "I want to stay here. Near him." She looked at her husband''s body before she walked towards him and pulled out the knives stuck into the back of his hands. "Who dared to do this unfathomable thing to him! There''s no one else except us in here, go search the entire manor!"

    His mother had turned livid, and it took Graham some time to catch hold of her hands so that she wouldn''t do something to hurt herself. "Calm down, mother," he tried to console her.

    Lady Vi slowly broke down, and her face twisted in pain while she tried to hold back her tears. Graham hugged his mother while rubbing her back. He was in pain and shock seeing his father in such a state, dead.

    This was the second death in the family, which was worse than thest one. Louise had never expected that the ghost would start to kill people in the family, and it wasn''t done. She had believed that the ghost was only targeting Graham''s wife, which was why it was shocking.

    ''You are next'' who was it for? She asked in her mind.

    Everyone stayed awake in the manor, and the sun rose for the investigating officer, who was once again called, but this time he came with his partner.

    Mr. Burton introduced the other man, "This is Johnathan Shaw and he is here to help me solve the case on what is going on."

    Mr. Shaw said, "My deepest condolences for you and your family for your loss." Graham offered a small nod. "Where did the murder take ce?" inquired the new officer.

    "It''s in the dining room," replied Graham, and he led them to the dining room.

    Lady Agatha, Henry, Alison stood in the dining room, and the servants stood outside the room in one corner. Louise stayed next to Lady Vi, who refused to eat or drink anything, not even a sip of water since she had woken up from her sleep. The woman had her lower face covered with a handkerchief.

    Both the officers took a look at the crime scene.

    "There are deep wounds on the back of Mr. Reed''s hands . Who was the one to discover the body first?" questioned officer Shaw.

    "It was my mother," replied Graham to the man''s question. "When we found him, the knives were stuck into his hands and my mother took them out."

    Both the officer''s gazes turned to Lady Vi, who quietly sat on a chair in grief and stared at the ground with no interaction.

    "We know it is bad timing, Lady Vi, but we hope you can answer some of our questions," said Mr. Shaw. "How did you find your husband? When did this ur?"

    "It was past eleven in the night," replied Lady Vi and the other people in the room looked at each other.

    "We were told it was somewhere one in the morning?" stated Mr. Burton. He turned to look at the family members, wondering if Lady Vi was in shock, which is why she couldn''t recollect the time.

    "When I saw the clock it was only eleven. It did feel a few hours had passed since I had closed my eyes," exined Lady Vi. "I thought I heard some noise and went to look for him."

    "Did you see anyone near him?" came the next question to her.

    Lady Vi shook her head, "No."

    "Does anyone have a grudge against your family? Because from the words written on the wall, it looks like your family is being targeted and someone is going to hurt again. It looks like a threat," exined Mr. Shaw.

    Lady Vi answered, "There are so many jealous people because of our status and the way we live life. It could be anyone."

    "I am looking for a name here, mdy. Someone we can interrogate with," replied Mr. Shaw.

    In the meantime of Lady Vi being questioned, like others, Louise was trying to escape the shock of losing another person in the family. Was Senior Mr. Reed part of something bad? And was there another person in here involved in it?

    Louise'' eyes fell on her husband, who looked gloomier than the first time when her eyes had fallen on him. Mr. Burton caught the little action, and he called the couple to the side.

    "I told youst time, Mr. and Mrs. Reed. If there''s anything that you are hiding, it would be better to speak up about it. Especially with the way things have turned out to be," said Mr. Burton, staring at them.

    Graham pursed his lips and finally decided to speak, "I think someone is trying to target my family."

    "Which is clearly showing,"mented Mr. Shaw.

    Louise intervened by asking the man, "Mr. Burton and Mr. Shaw, do you believe in ghosts?" The look in her eyes was serious.

    Mr. Shaw started to chuckle, "Are you telling us that this is a ghost''s doing? I heard you were an educated woman, mdy, to believe in things like these."

    "Just because a person is educated doesn''t mean we forget God or close the option of being open to things that might be out of our grasp to exin it," replied Louise. She knew they were taking a long shot in here by hoping the officers would believe them.

    Graham ced his hand on her back. He said, "I know it sounds absurd, but all we are asking is a possibility for you to look at the whole picture instead of just looking at a piece of it."

    "Have you ever seen a ghost?" asked Mr. Burton to Louise and she nodded her head.

    "I have."

    "Seriously, we cannot believe what is being spun here. Ghosts don''t exist," said Mr. Shaw to the three of them. "And even if there is one, whose is it?"

    "We don''t know about it, but we have been trying to figure it out," replied Graham, and the two officers stared at the couple as if they were trying to fool them. "A few days ago, we found a gown that mysteriously appeared in the manor. We went and checked with the tailor who made the dress and was in possession of it after my family had returned it. To know who had brought it from him again, we came upon the name of a woman named Marlow Saltonstall."

    Mr. Burton frowned, "Why does the name sound familiar?"

    "It was the case that took ce seventeen years ago. The man who shot himself and his two daughters after his wife killed herself," Louise helped in jogging the memory, and Mr. Burton nodded his head.

    "She was the one who brought it?" asked Mr. Burton. "How old was this dress that your family returned?"

    "That is the problem here. The wedding gown was only five years old, and as per the tailor, it was brought back three years ago," replied Graham, his expression serious.

    Giving it a few seconds, officer Shaw said, "For a moment let us believe it is true, are you telling this woman, Marlow Saltonstall is the ghost that is haunting your family? Why? If I am not wrong, the woman''s family used to live somewhere near Midville, and from what I heard your family had lived in Warlington before moving here."

    "We don''t have the answers to it. But hope that this might help you in some way in solving the case and even let us know," stated Graham, and Mr. Burton sighed.

    "Frankly, we aren''t convinced by this ghost thing, and why it would bring a wedding gown. But we''ll try to see if there is any connection between your family and Lady Marlow Saltonstall," stated Mr. Burton while also adding, "I have handed the skeleton to the experts and hope to get our results soon."

    "Where was everyone else when they heard the screams?" Mr. Burton inquired before speaking to the servants who gave their alibi on where they were and with whom at that time.

    After the officers finished their enquiries, they stepped out of the manor.

    Mr. Shaw said, "I went through the previous file of Graham Reed''s deceased wife. She used to speak about ghosts too." Having a look back at the manor, he said, "Maybe the person who was involved with Wensley and Latton was Robert Reed. And maybe Robert Reed was the one who got Latton murdered for killing his brother-inw?"

    "That doesn''t give us an answer to who killed Robert, does it?" stated Mr. Burton, getting in the carriage.

    "If you asked me, the family looks shady. People keep dying and no one is able to find out the reason behind it. Looks like a crazy case, Burton," said officer Shaw as he followed inside, and the carriage''s door was closed. "I will go and check what this connection was about the wedding gown and you can go and check if the experts found anything helpful."

    The same day, arrangements were made for Robert Reed''s funeral, in the backside of the manor next to the other graves of the family members. The priest, Father Edward, performed thest rituals, and some of the people came to pay their respects and prayers for the deceased person so that he could rest in peace.

    The family grieved over the loss, not knowing who killed Robert Reed and the motive behind it. At the same time, fear had started to creep into the mind of the remaining people in the manor after reading the words in the dining room.

    Few days passed since the incident, while everyone anticipated for the murderer to be caught and punished.

    In the drawing-room, Louise sat on the couch with Molly sitting on herp, holding a book as they read the story together. Alison had not taken well the news about her father''s death and was being cared for by her husband Henry in the room, and Louise had offered to take care of Graham''s niece when she was in the manor.

    Molly read from the passage, "... for the mices to run away from the cat that prow-prowled, without tying the bell which-"

    Hearing the sound of the carriage, Molly was quick to jump from herp, and she ran towards the hall.

    "Molly, wait," Louise ced the book down and followed the little girl, who had gone hopping and reached the front door.

    By the time Louise reached the main door, Gilbert had already attended to it, and he opened the door wide.

    "Is Uncle Graham back?" asked the little girl.

    It was too early for Graham to return at this hour of noon, thought Louise in her mind. When she came to stand in front of the door, she noticed it was Mr. Burton, and she could only hope that he hade with some useful information, not just to interrogate more.

    Mr. Burton came to stand in front of the door and offered a bow, "Afternoon, Lady Louise."

    Louise nodded at him, somewhere worried about seeing the grim expression on his face.

    "Is Mr. Graham in the manor?" asked the officer. "I went to his office, but they said he left the workce an hour ago."

    Louise shook her head, "No, he isn''t home yet. Did you find anything in regards to Senior Mr. Reed''s murder?"

    "No, actually it was about something else. May Ie in?"

    "Yes, please," said Louise, stepping away from the door, and so did the butler, who then came to take the man''s coat. "Gilbert, you can tell the maids to prepare some tea and bring it to the drawing room."

    Gilbert bowed his head, and his eyes followed the officer who now walked next to Lady Louise towards the seating room before he walked away from there to the kitchen. When Mr. Burton took his seat, Louise asked,

    "What did you want to speak about?"

    "It is regarding the skeleton that was found in theke here," stated Mr. Burton, and Louise nodded her head for him to go on. "The experts checked it twice so that there was no mistake in what was found. I also thought it would be better if I let you know first before the othersˇ­"

    "Who does it belong to?" asked Louise, holding her breath and waiting to hear the results that were found.

    Mr. Burton took two seconds before he replied, "We checked the records of the deaths that took ce in Habsburg, Midville, Warlington and other surrounding areas. The experts found out that the skeleton belonged to a woman in her early twenties and has been dead for five years. The skeleton that you found belongs to none other than your husband''s deceased wife. Lisa Reed."

    "That''s not possible," replied Louise with her eyebrows knitted. "She is buried in the family cemetery that we have behind the manor."

    Louise had seen the skeleton in the casket with her very own eyes. If the person in the officer''s custody was Lisaˇ­ then who was the person in the casket?

 Chapter 44 - The Trigger

    Music Rmendation: Hel (bonus track) - Power-haus

    .

    "Are you sure about it, Mr. Burton?" Louise asked one more time to make sure he had got it right.

    Mr. Burton had a patient look on his face, and he nodded his head. He then said,

    "Knowing the family history of the Reed''s when ites to your husband''s past wives, I thought to get some information from you and also speak to you. If you know anything more than what you have already told me about it?"

    Louise pursed her lips before shaking her head.

    "I see," the man let out a tired sigh before he said, "So far, we haven''t found anything regarding the ghost that you and your husband had mentioned, Lady Louise. And even though it isn''t an offence in the eyes of thew to drop a body in theke, it is still suspicious considering what has happened so far."

    "I don''t think anyone in Reed''s family would ever do something like that," Louise exined to the investigating officer. "If I am not wrong, I saw Lisa''s skeleton in the casket. The skeleton wore the same clothes that she had worn in one of the paintings. And I was there when the casket was being buried with the others."

    "Is it possible that someone dug her out once her casket was brought here?" questioned Mr. Burton.

    "I don''t think anyone moved the headstone, officer. Lady Vi often visits the graves with flowers for the people who have passed away. And it has been like this since the caskets were moved here," replied Louise.

    Somewhere, she had her doubts that the skeleton they had found was Lisa''s because she had seen the woman''s reflection on the surface of the water before she had fallen into theke. She hadn''t forgotten the way the beautiful face of the woman had morphed into a decayed person when she had leaned to her side to look at the fishes.

    Then something clicked in her mind.

    Louise looked at the officer and then said, "What if Lisa''s body was not reced aftering to the Reed''s estate, but before it arrived here?"

    "What do you mean by that, Lady Louise?" questioned the man, giving her a curious look.

    "When the caskets were shifted from Midville to here, I noticed something," exined Louise, pursing her lips. "It was when Lisa''s casket was being brought down from the carriage to the ground. The servant''s hand slipped and it fell. But usually all the caskets are properly closed and it shouldn''t open the way it did. What if someone who opened the casket and reced the body forgot to close it... leaving the lid open?"

    It was a huge possibility, thought Louise in her mind. Back then, she had believed that it was because of the impact of the casket hitting the ground that had opened it, but that wasn''t it, was it?

    Hearing this, Mr. Burton''s face turned grim, and he said, "I am sorry to say this, but it would be better to consider living away from the family for some time. That is if you don''t want to follow the other three women''s path." He was speaking about Graham''s deceased wives.

    "I don''t think it would work, Mr. Burton," her eyes looked towards the door when she heard the footsteps. Gilbert stepped inside the room to be followed by the maid Meg, who carried the tray with the kettle and teacups.

    Not wanting to discuss anything rted to the case in front of the butler or the maid, Louise stayed quiet and waited until both of them left the drawing-room, leaving her alone with the officer again.

    "I would have doubted that it was someone from this very manor, but why would anyone ever write on the wall with blood?" asked the man.

    "Regarding that... the handwriting on the wall was somewhat familiar to Graham''s handwriting," Louise'' voice was low when she gave this little information to him.

    "Do you mean to say that you have your suspicion on Graham Reed? Is he the one who has been killing people?" questioned Mr. Burton.

    "No," denied Louise. At first, she didn''t want to share what she just told him, but somewhere she wasing to believe that it was better to have help than wait for things to go out of control. Especially after the death of Robert Reed, things in the manor had turned difficult, and darkness loomed over the people of this manor.

    "My husband is innocent, Mr. Burton. Just because all the people who died were close to him, it doesn''t make him guilty. What you have is just assumption without any proof."

    "My apologies, Lady Louise, but as an investigating officer, in my eyes everyone rted to the murdered people turns into a suspect. You too, but lesserpared to the others as you recently joined the family," responded Mr. Burton. "It isn''t our intention to make anyone feel like the killer, but it is done only to find the truth as well as the culprit who is behind this."

    "We have already told you the truth. That there''s a ghost that haunts the family," stated Louise, and the man sighed one more time.

    "If it really is so, this is the very first case of mine as I doubt anyone else has ever worked in a case like this," said Mr. Burton to her. "Even if they do, it ister found out that it was a faux pas. A fabricated lie."

    To this, Louise replied, "Maybe this will be your first ever experience. Anyways,ing back to what I wanted to say, someone has been copying Graham''s writing style. What was written on the wall... it matches his handwriting. Graham was with me in the room, which is why I know it is not him. It cannot be him."

    Louise trusted Graham with her whole heart.

    "Okay, Lady Louise. I will take your word on it," stated Mr. Burton. "But why would anyone rece the bodies in the casket?"

    It was something even Louise didn''t understand. As seconds passed, something shed in her mind. The day when she had gone to visit the cemetery in Midville, wanting to pay her respects to the deceased wives of Graham, the decayed hand that had caught her hand wasn''t Lisa''s. The body was possibly switched way before, and her eyebrows knit together.

    But like what Mr. Burton said, why would anyone ever do something like that? Lisa''s body was not just taken out from her resting ce, but she waster thrown into theke.

    "Mr. Burton, if I may ask a favour from you?" asked Louise to him. "You said that the team checked the people who had verified the names and age of the person who had died in that particr period of time. Is it possible for me to have ess to those files of people who passed away three years ago?"

    "Those are confidential records, mdy. Something that cannot be shared to the public," exined Mr. Burton. "Only people who are in charge have the authority on it, and it needs many approvals before being disclosed."

    While still speaking, they heard the sound of the carriage wheels and neighing of the horses outside the manor. Their heads turned, and Louise stood up, making her way towards the window and saw it was the carriage in which Graham had left this morning to work.

    When Graham met Mr. Burton, he was informed about the results, and his jaw clenched, and he asked,

    "What is the proof that the skeleton that is in your custody belongs to Lisa?" demanded Graham.

    "I have brought proofs with me," replied Mr. Burton, and he pulled out the papers from his coat that were clipped together. "I came here to get permission from you to be able to see and take the body who is currently resting in your third wife''s casket."

    Graham turned to his butler, who was standing near the wall, "Help Mr. Burton with it," and he asked the officer, "When can we bring Lisa''s body back?" to the investigating officerˇŞreferring to it as a skeleton didn''t sit right with him.

    "Once I return back to the office, I will have arrangements made so that she can return back to her rightful ce," replied Mr. Burton.

    They stepped out of the manor and reached the backside where the graves were buried. In the officer''s mind, he grimly wondered if there were other graves in here that had bodies of others than what was written in the headstone.

    Near to the graves stood Graham, Louise, Mr. Burton, the butler and the two servants who were currently digging out the mud of the grave that had Lisa''s name written on the headstone. Inside the manor and near the window, Lady Vi and Lady Agatha stood watching them.

    Louise stood there watching the servants reach the casket when the shovel hit the top of the casket. She only hoped for the skeleton to still be there and that it hadn''t disappeared. The servants cleaned the top of the casket so that it wouldn''t get inside the casket when the lid would be opened.

    When the casket lid was opened, everyone''s eyes fell on the skeleton that wore the floral dress, which was the same as what Lisa had worn in one of the paintings. Truth be told, Louise was shocked by thinking that all this while, someone elseid in her casket instead of Lisa. Someone they didn''t know about.

    The servants ced the skeleton in the carriage, and Mr. Burton turned to Graham and said, "Shaw hasn''t found any rtion between your family and the Saltonstall''s family. Lady Marlow Saltonstall''s family was a poor one. He checked with other acquaintances of your family, who are older, but no one has ever seen or met her. They don''t even know her name."

    "What about the missing bodies in Saltonstall family?" questioned Graham.

    Mr. Burton nodded his head, "Nothing. We tried to see if Elias Latton had anything to do with their deaths and disappearance, but that time Elias was too young to do something like that. I mean, he must have been seven or nine year old. After all, the missing happened seventeen years ago. I am sorry to say this, but with Mr. Wensley;s involvement with Elias Latton, and your father who was murdered and the writing on the wall, it feels like someone else is involved in the manor rted to this case, but no one is speaking up about it."

    "That is because no one knows what is exactly going on. We are confused as you are, officer," replied Graham, looking at the officer.

    "Whatever is happening, it is not right," Mr. Burton shook his head in disapproval over the events that had taken ce in thest few weeks. He said, "I should get going now," and bowed his head.

    A few hourster, Lisa''s body was brought back to Reed''s manor, and it was ced in the casket which had her name on it. The casket was then buried back in its ce.

    At the time of evening, when Louise didn''t find Graham inside the manor, she wondered where he went as she didn''t find him inside the manor. She picked up thentern as the sky was slowly turning dark. She stepped outside and looked for him until she found him where he had once taken her, near the stoney path built amidst the tall trees.

    Graham had leaned his back against the bridge-like tform, his hands in his pockets while staring ahead of him in deep thought. Hearing Louise''s footsteps and seeing the light that was spilling around her, he turned his head to look at her.

    "Is it time for dinner?" he asked her.

    "No, not yet. There''s still time," replied Louise, walking towards where he stood. "I thought toe and check on you."

    "I am okay, Louise," Graham assured her, but somewhere behind his expression, Louise could sense he was hurting over the guilt of not being able to protect Lisa even after her death. "I wanted some time for myself and decided toe and spend time here. Not now," he added so that she wouldn''t leave.

    Louise came to stand next to him, keeping thentern down on the grey path where they stood.

    "It is more peaceful here than in the manor," said Louise and she heard Graham hum.

    "Indeed it is," replied Graham. She caught sight of the fireflies that were slowly starting toe out and letting them see it fly around the trees.

    Louise then said, "Mr. Burton told me that he visited your office but you weren''t there."

    "I left work early. I went back to Warlington to fetch the paintings from the manor," replied Graham, a faint frown on his lips. "I thought it mighte to be of some help to you."

    Ah, so he brought it here for her sake and not because it contained memories of the people whom he knew and was rted to, thought Louise in her mind. In silence, they stood next to each other without bringing up the subject rted to what they found out today from the officer.

    The next day, after Louise finished the work given by Mr. Winkle, she decided to use the old board room that Mr. Winkle once used during his time of practice. The room had been locked for many years now. She had written names and had pinned it on the board along with the strange events that had taken ce until now. Along with it, to make connections between the pins, she had made use of threads.

    "It looks more like an investigator''s work than a legal counsellor''s," came Mr. Winkle''s voice at the door.

    Louise turned around and saw the old man, who was holding a teacup in his hand while his eyes were fixed on the board that Louise had made.

    "It felt like scattered pieces so I decided to make this one to figure it out," replied Louise, and the old man stepped inside the small room.

    "What do you have so far?" asked Mr. Winkle,ing to stand next to her.

    "The list of people connected to it," stated Louise.

    Louise looked at the names of the people that she had pinned down on the board. In the middle was Reed''s family members nameˇŞ Senior Mr. and Mrs. Reed, Mr. and Mrs. Wensley, Alison and Henry; below their name was their daughter Molly''s name. There was Graham and her name, and below it, she had pinned the three deceased wives of her husband.

    And on the right part of the board, she had pinned the names of Chloe, Elias Latton. On the left side, there was Saltonstall''s family. Parents with their two daughters. She had also put up other things like the wedding gown and the paintings into question.

    She had crossed the names of the people who were dead and connected the threads from one person to another who were rted.

    "Why did you connect the Saltonstall to the Reeds?" Mr. Winkle questioned curiously.

    "The name of Marlow Saltonstall came up in connection to the wedding gown. That she brought the wedding gown," replied Louise. "Something happened three years ago, but no one knows. What I don''t understand isˇ­ if the ghost exists, why did it wait until now to kill people?"

    Mr. Winkle took another sip from his teacup and gulped it down, before he said, "Maybe something triggered it."

 Chapter 45 - Person In The Painting

    Louise wondered what kind of event must have triggered the ghost into killing and haunting the people of Reed''s manor. At first, it had only been Graham''s previous wives, and now it was getting to other people in the family.

    "Mr. Winkle, do you think it would be possible to have a look at some of the restricted records by using your influence?" Louise asked the older man, who stood next to her.

    "Hm? What for?" He turned to look at her.

    "I wanted to find the names of the people who have met with unusual deaths in thest few years. Mr. Burton said he couldn''t reveal the details to an outsider," replied Louise, and the man nodded his head. "I want to check if I can find the faded names from the records."

    Mr. Winkle nodded his head, "I will make an official request with my sign and seal. You can submit it to the investigation''s office."

    "Thank you," Louise thanked him. She then turned back to look at the board, "There has been something very prominent that I have noticed. People keep experiencing severe headaches. What do you think it means?"

    "Are they lying through their teeth?" asked Mr. Winkle, and she shook her head.

    "I think one or two would be understandable, but it has been more than that," replied Louise, staring at the board and the red thread that connected the names of the people. "Is it possible to hypnotize many people at a time?"

    "I don''t think the surrounding area in Habsburg has any such hypnotist. But it is possible, if the person''s words are effective," stated Mr. Winkle.

    "I have tried to ask questions to get the answers, but there are always the headaches that stops them from speaking it out. Maybe their memories were suppressed?" asked Louise in doubt.

    "Never heard of such phenomena before."

    Louise nodded her head. Neither had she heard about anything like this.

    Mr. Winkle then said, "Since a week there haven''t been many case files to look into. You can take the work to your home. If there are any important things that need your assistance, I will have it sent to you. I am sure you feel much at ease by staying at your family''s side."

    The Reed''s manor thought Louise in her mind.

    "I guess you are right. Thank you for being understanding," Louise gave him a grateful smile, thankful that Mr. Winkle was being considerate of the situation she was in.

    "You wouldn''t mind if I take this one with me, do you?" she asked, looking at the board.

    "Go ahead. It isn''t like I make use of it anymore," replied Mr. Winkle. "You have two more weeks before your exam takes ce. Make sure to be well prepared."

    Louise offered him a bow in respect, "I will, Mr. Winkle."

    That noon, Louise packed the things she wanted to take with her from the office and left. But instead of returning to the manor, she took the carriage and travelled towards the edge of the town where the painter, George Steward''s house, was located. When she reached, the house looked isted and away from the other houses. The sky had clearedpared to thest few days.

    Louise gave the coachman a silver coin, asking him to stay for a while as she would return soon. Walking up to the door, she knocked on the hardwood. After a minute, the door opened, and the painter appeared in view.

    For a few seconds, he stared at her as if she was a stranger he hadn''t met before.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Steward. I am Louise Reed, a few days ago we met at Reed''s manor," she introduced herself to him, and the man finally nodded his head.

    His eyes were slightly red, and his gaze slightly dazed. "Afternoon, Lady Louise. Are you here to have a look at the progress of the portrait?" he questioned her.

    "Yes, but also I wanted to talk to you about something ," replied Louise, and the man stepped away from the door, inviting her, "Pleasee in."

    Stepping inside, the painter led her through therge hall of the house. The walls were empty, with nothing hanging on them. "Would you like to have some tea?" He offered her while walking towards the workroom.

    "No, I am fine. Thank you," she said, and the man nodded his head. "You didn''t hang your paintings in the hall?" she asked him.

    George smiled at her question, "I spend enough time with the paintings in one room, I don''t like to be reminded once I step out of the room."

    "I see."

    Walking around the stand that was holding therge canvas, Louise'' eyes fell on the portrait that was still in the process of finishing. The colours that were used were somewhere dull. She noticed he had finished painting most of the members, including her in the portrait. How strange, to see oneself in a painting, thought Louise in her mind.

    "It will still need a week before I am finished giving it the final touches," informed the painter.

    After Louise'' eyes finished admiring the members, she looked at the background of the painting. On the left was the exit door and on the right was where the curtains had not been pulled apart.

    Her eyebrows then drew in together when she took a closer look at it.

    "What is this?" Louise questioned the painter in surprise.

    She pointed her finger at something dark, like a shadow that the painter had captured on the right side of the portrait. It looked like a person had been standing there, and it brought chills to Louise''s body.

    George came to stand behind her, taking a closer look at his work. He said, "I painted what I saw, mdy. Some objects create shadows and it must be it."

    But to Louise, it didn''t look like an object''s shadow. This looked like a person, a person who was not supposed to be there in the painting but had made it into it. While Louise continued to stare at it, George walked towards the table in the middle of the room and picked up a half filled with alcohol.

    "What does the object look like to you?" she questioned him. Turning away from the painting to look at the man.

    The man took a sip from his ss, he stared at her before saying, "It looks like a shadow of a woman."

    Hearing this, Louise softly gulped.

    The ghost was a womanˇ­ and to think that it was so close to them in the room that day.

    Pursing her lips, she asked him, "While painting, do you not question what you see and what it might be, Mr. Steward?" The ghost''s presence in the portrait was faint, and it could be noticed only when a person took a closer look at it.

    "What we see and what we don''t, it is sometimes hard to differentiate the truth of its existence, isn''t it?" asked the man, slowly walking towards the window and leaning one side of his body on the wall while standing next to the window. "What I mean to say is, we artists sometimes get lost and don''t care about other things. For a child, a coat hung in the dark room might look fearful, which only makes it the perception of how we see things."

    "Thest time when we met, you said someone was eager to be in the portraits," but he wasn''t able to finish his sentence that time. This time, Louise wanted to know, "Can you tell me more about it?"

    She stared at the man, her eyes curiously watching his expression and catching sight of the pain and irritation filled up his face. Raising his ss to his lips, hepleted the rest of his drink.

    Bringing the empty ss on the side of the window, George said, "There was once a young woman whose beauty was like no one else. She liked toe and watch me paint, and with the little time I spent with her, I fell in love. I wanted to spend more time, but time turned scarce."

    "Who was it?" asked Louise, and the man pointed his finger towards one of the canvases that was in the other corner of the room, covered by a cloth.

    Louise made her way near the canvas and carefully pulled the cloth. A quick frown appeared on seeing a headless woman. The person wore a gown, sitting on a chair and holding a feather. She wondered if this was something from the painter''s imagination.

    George said, "I see her in my dreams, and as much as I was in love with her or maybe still am, I am not able to remember her face anymore. I have tried to remember her face, but every time I have tried to paint her I feel like that''s not it. I searched for her for a very long time before I gave up."

    This was another dead end, thought Louise in her mind.

    "Did you meet her at Reed''s residence when you went to paint the family portrait for them?" inquired Louise and the painter raised his hand to ce it on his temple.

    "Yes," replied George, and he lightly tapped his head as if to get rid of the pain. "I don''t know why, but I feel the sudden pain."

    Frowning, Louise asked him, "Do you remember when youst met her?"

    George had a distant look in his eyes, his hand reached for the bottle of alcohol, and he gulped it down. Once he put it down, he replied, "It was the time I took a break from my work."

    "Three years ago," whispered Louise to herself while staring at the painting of the woman.

    For a person who looked as if he still loved her, Louise found it to be quite strange that he couldn''t remember the woman''s face anymore, she thought in her mind. Thanking him, she left his house to go back to the manor in the carriage that had been waiting for her in front of the house.

    Louise sat near the window in the carriage, looking at the trees that rapidly moved past her. She wondered if this woman, whom the painter was speaking about, was the same little girl she had seen in one of the older paintings next to Graham. Was it possible that the person whom Elias had killed was this person?

    Reaching the manor, Louise once again came to stand in front of the painting. She tried to find the possible female friend of Graham, but she wasn''t there in any of the paintings.

    Every murder had a motive behind it. What was it here?

 Chapter 46 - Companion On The Bed

    Music Rmendation: Silent Turmoil by Myuu

    .

    At night, everyone was silent during dinner while having their meal except for the asional sounds from the cutlery. During the meal, Henry spoke,

    "There is something Alison and I wanted to speak about. Mostly I," his words gained everyone''s attention who were at the table, stopped and looked up from their tes. "With everything going on here, I have been thinking about taking Alison and Molly with me to stay in my parents house for a month."

    "Why?" came the first question from Lady Vi. Her face held a grim expression as she said this. "Nobody lives in the house and there''s no servants who can take care."

    Henry nodded his head and said, "I am aware of it, but I have already asked someone to make the necessary arrangements. I thought it would give Alison some time away and even for Molly."

    "If you have already decided and made the arrangements, there is nothing left to speak about. Do what you want. It isn''t like people in this manor don''t do what they want," Lady Vi''s words held the passive-aggressive tone, and she went back to having her food.

    A frown appeared on Alison''s face, and she turned to look at her husband as if she had already told him that this would happen and not to bring it up while eating. She then turned to look at her mother.

    "Mother," began Alison. "It is going to be just for a month and if you don''t want us to go, we won''t."

    Louise noticed Lady Vi, who sat in front of her, refused to speak on the subject. Since Senior Mr. Reed had passed away, Graham had filled his father''s position as the Head of Reed''s family, responsible for handling the concerned matter in the manor as well as at the work. He had taken his seat at the ce where his father was found dead.

    Lady Agatha calmly said, "Things like these should be discussed with the family or have you forgotten about it? It looks like you have been affected by others actions."

    Louise, whose mouth was full with the food, sensed the taunt in Lady Agatha''s words which was passed at her. Usually, her mouth was quick to respond, but knowing the family was going through a difficult time, she didn''t want to add unnecessary words. She decided to be the bigger person at the table.

    "And about whose actions are you speaking here, auntie?" questioned Graham.

    "Do I even need to mention it, Graham?" Lady Agatha had a deep frown on her face. "Robert had made it clear that we would discuss before deciding anything that concerned the family, but what did you do after his death? You brought all the paintings from the older manor, while not noticing that your mother is unhappy with their presence that now decorates the walls of this manor."

    The woman''s words made Louise curious, and she asked, "Those paintings were of people who were part of the family and whom the family members cared about. They might be deceased now but that doesn''t mean we forget their existence and memories."

    "There are some things that make some people ufortable," replied Lady Agatha. Louise looked at the two older women of the family who had lost their husbands. One''s husbandmitted suicide, and the other whose throat had been slit with his hands pierced with knives.

    "But that doesn''t answer the question of why?" replied Louise, her eyebrows drawing in close.

    Lady Agatha, who had a serious expression, looked away from Louise.

    Graham intervened by saying, "If it bothers you so much, we''ll have it taken down right away." He raised his hand for Gilbert to take it down from the corridors of the hall.

    Gilbert and two other servants named Jonas and Philip went to bring down the paintings that had been newly ced on the wall, which was brought from the previous manor in Warlington.

    "Does it matter anymore now?" asked Lady Vi, breaking her silence. "Your father was not happy after seeing those portraits, and neither was I. Since the portraits have been moved and brought to light, something bad has been happening.

    Did that mean Lady Vi somewhere believed that there was something strange in the paintings? That something was trying to hurt them? But after seeing the writing on the wall, which was now clean without a trace of blood, anyone would have got the doubt and was scared.

    Lady Vi continued to say, "I don''t know what is going to happen. I am lost," she shook her head. She then looked at her daughter and son-inw, "If it helps, okay. You can leave for Henry''s parents house so that you don''t get involved in what is happening here."

    It was apparent that the two recent deaths had scared the family members as well as the servants of the manor. For many years, the Reeds were living together as one close-knitted family. Even the servants had been working for the family for a very long time.

    After the meal, Graham had gone straight to the study room, while Louise stayed back speaking to Alison. Graham had turned busier because of his new responsibilities that had fallen on his shoulders. Once Louise finished speaking, she went to the study room and knocked on the door.

    "Come in," said Graham from the other side of the door.

    Louise pushed the door to open and stepped inside the warm room because of the log of woods burning in the firece. Seeing her, he said, "I may need an hour more to finish this."

    "That is alright. I can wait," replied Louise, and she came around his table to take a look at the papers that he was working on.

    Knowing how stressful things had turned around him, Louise tried her best to not burden him with more things to worry about. Graham turned his seat, holding her wrist with his and pulled her towards him to sit on hisp.

    Her hands reached his face, pushing the hair away from his forehead that had been left slightly ruffled right now.

    "You can speak to Alison and Henry, if you don''t want them to leave from here," said Louise, because earlier at the dining table, she had noticed the frown on his face when Henry had mentioned it. Though the couple had said it would be only for a month, it seemed like they wanted to stay away from here more than the mentioned time.

    "It is fine," Graham interlocked his fingers with hers. "I am sure they need some time away from all that''s happening. Actually, I wanted to ask you to stay at your uncle and aunt''s ce for the time being."

    "I won''t," stated Louise, looking into his olive-green eyes.

    "I know," a faint smile appeared on Graham''s lips. "That is why I didn''t ask you. More than my mother, Alison has been affected by my father''s death. I worry that if she continues to stay here, it will only deteriorate her health."

    "But what about the ghost?" asked Louise. It was something that had gued her mind.

    So far, it was only the men who had been targeted. And though nothing had happened to Graham nor Henry, she was worried that the ghost would strike in the least expected time.

    "I was hoping that it wouldn''t follow them. If they are away from this manor and us, maybe they will be safe," he exhaled the air through his lips. "I don''t know when everything started. If it was during the time I was with Lisa, or before I was married to any of my past wives. Or what happened three years ago. I just cannot remember."

    "It is fine," Louise ran her fingers through his hair. "We''ll figure this out together," she assured him.

    "Hm," Graham gave her a nod. "It might take three more weeks before Mr. Burtones with any information about who was found in the casket. How was your day?" he asked, switching the conversation to something lighter.

    "It was good, I think," added Louise, her hand settled on his shoulder. "From tomorrow until my exam, I won''t need to go to work."

    "How is your preparation for the exam going on?" he asked her.

    "It is going alright. I just need to revise some of the things before attending the exam," she replied.

    "You will pass the exam with a high score. I have full faith in you," Graham offered his encouraging words.

    "Thank you, Graham," leaning forward. She kissed his lips to have him kiss her back. She felt his hand move towards her bottom and bring her close. She felt her toes curl while they hung in the air as she was sitting in hisp. His other hand went to ce on her back. Both of them didn''t leave any opportunity to cherish each other when they were alone and away from people''s gazes.

    "How was your day? How is the construction work going on in Hungate?" she inquired about his day.

    "Mr. Perrot has been sending me reports about the construction work. It might take a minimum of another three months before for the walls and the roofs toe. While I was going through my father''s things, I came across something."

    Graham leaned forward, pulling the drawer of the desk, and he picked up a file.

    "What is it?" asked Louise, her eyes curiously looking at the file, and she took it from him.

    Louise opened the file to readSaltonstall''s family. She saw the name mentioned on the first page with Mr. Dariel Saltonstall and Marlow Saltonstall.

    "Why was your father looking into the family?" asked Louise in confusion. Until now, she had believed that there had been no dealings between the Reed and the Saltonstall''s family.

    "I found it when I was sorting out the things in his cupboards and drawers of his private room. I found it at the bottom and by the looks of it, it must have not been picked up recently," replied Graham with a serious expression. "I asked my mother if she knew anything about it, and she said she doesn''t know. I don''t remember him mentioning anything about that family to me, even once."

    Louise turned the pages, reading what was in there while trying to find the children''s names, but it wasn''t in there.

    "Do you think your father, heˇ­" Louise''s words trailed.

    "I don''t think he had an affair with Marlow Saltonstall," Graham cleared the possible doubts. The thought arose because, ording to Saltonstall''s neighbour, Mr. Saltonstall had used his wife of having many affairs. "My father was a disciplined man. I don''t think he would be having a file about the family if he knew her personally."

    "That is true," agreed Louise. "I am sorry," she apologized.

    "Did you find anything?" Graham asked her, knowing Louise had been trying to figure out what was going on just like the investigators.

    Louise nodded her head, "I went to visit the house of the painter George Steward."

    "You said thest time you spoke to him he didn''t have any information," stated Graham.

    "I couldn''t stop thinking about the paintings. Your parents found it ufortable to see them, and your mother still feels the same about them. I cannot help but wonder what it is," said Louise. She stared at the file that was in her hand and said, "There was something, someone in thetest painting made. Like a shadow in the background," and she exined the other things that George said to her during her visit to his house.

    The entire time, Graham stayed quiet while Louise exined.

    He then said, "That is strange. I don''t think we ever had any acquaintances, female one, being invited when the portrait was being made. And considering his age and the time he had started to paint and drink, I cannot think of anyone."

    "But when I asked him, he told me he met her during one of your family paintings. Franklyˇ­ it was strange to see the portrait of a person without a face," she responded thoughtfully. "Whoever that woman was, she must have broken his heart that turned him to drinking. I checked the other portraits, but they don''t have any strangeness to them."

    Two dayster, Henry, Alison and their daughter Molly got into their carriage to leave for Henry''s parent''s house for a vacation. Even though Lady Vi wasn''t happy about part of her family leaving the manor for a month, she hade near the carriage to see them off.

    And this reduced the number of people in Reed''s manor with just Louise, Graham, Lady Vi and Lady Agatha, along with the servants who diligently continued to serve the family.

    During the same week, on one of the nights, Louise was asleep. She felt Graham''s soft breath against her right. Just when she was about to fall back into her sleep, something felt odd. Her sleep-filled eyes fluttered open to see Graham sleeping on her left.

    She felt the breath again, and her body turned rigid. She slowly turned her head to the right.

    When she saw a shadow of a woman lying next to her right side, her eyes went wide. In shock, a scream escaped her mouth, and Graham woke up from his sleep. Louise sat up on the bed, sweating and blinking, while looking at the right side of the bed, where the shadow had disappeared now.

    "What happened? Louise?!" Graham looked around the room. Lighting up the candles quickly, he came back to her side. He put his arms around her tofort her.

    Louise brought her hand up to ce it on her forehead and let her head rest. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest, and she let ite back to normal. Staring at the room, she wondered for how long the ghost had been lying on the bed next to her. That night, Louise and Graham lit candles all around the room to keep the room bright and it took a lot of time before she fell back asleep.

    The next day, Louise went up to the location where the investigators office was along with the signed copy of Mr. Winkle permission. Stepping inside the building, she went to reception, where one of the officers sat behind the desk.

    "Good afternoon. How can I help you, Ms?" asked the officer.

    "Good afternoon," Louise offered the man a polite smile and asked, "I am here to meet officer Adam Cooper."

 Chapter 47 - Investigation Office

    Music Rmendation: Unspoken - Myuu

    .

    Louise sat on the bench that was ced near the reception for the visitors. After a few minutes, a man with grey hair appeared in her vision and walked towards her.

    "Mrs. Reed?" the man asked her to confirm she was the person who hade to meet him. Louise nodded her head, standing up and offered a bow, which the man returned.

    "Good afternoon, officer Copper. I am sorry for showing up here without any prior notice," she apologized, not knowing if he was busy with some other important work.

    "That''s fine. I heard that you wanted to speak to me," stated the man and Louise nodded her head.

    "Yes. This is the request letter signed and sent by Mr. Winkle to get the permission to ask you some questions regarding one of the past cases," said Louise and handed the official letter that had her employer''s signature.

    The man turned the pages, reading what was in there while Louise looked around the ce to see people busy and some who looked at her, wondering what a woman was doing in the building.

    "Is this for another case study? Mr. Winkle has the habit of collecting files of unusual death cases and I wonder what he does with it. Please follow me," he said so that they could move to another room where she could ask her questions. They started to walk away from the front, taking the long hall. The officer then opened the door of one of the rooms and stepped inside while holding it out for her to get in.

    "Please take it," said the man. Louise sat at the table that was at the centre, and the officer sat opposite to her.

    "But I thought Mr. Winkle already had a copy of it," said Mr. Cooper.

    "He does, but some details in there seem to be missing. I think while typing, the typist missed some things," Louise smiled politely, making her dress proper.

    "What is it that you would like to ask, mdy?" questioned the officer, interlocking both his hands while letting it rest on the surface of the table.

    "I heard you were the one who was in charge of the Saltonstall''s case and thought I would get the insight on what happened and what you saw the day the family died. I would be very grateful if you could try to recollect it," said Louise. Her eyes fixed on the man, who had a few lines on his forehead, which must have been marked over the years of his stressful work in the investigation department.

    Adams Cooper nodded his head. He then said,

    "As you must already be aware, it is one of the mysterious cases that took ce in the five towns. When we found the body of the woman, who had killed herself, we doubted if the man had a hand in it because there was a lot of gossip swirling about him abusing his wife. At least that is what I found out from the neighbours, but then on further investigation I found that Mr. Saltonstall was right."

    "That she was having many affairs outside her marriage?" questioned Louise, and the man gave her a nod.

    "Yes, but there''s more to it," said Mr. Cooper, his mouth turning upside down in a frown. "I don''t know how far it is true, because we found the lead only through a few people. But not concentrate as the men involved didn''t want their name being brought up. I found a picture of her."

    He left the room to return with a ck file that had its ends curled because of the time passed. He passed the picture of Marlow Saltonstall to her.

    Looking at it, Louise felt as if she had seen this woman before. But that was not possible, she said to herself. This person was already dead for many years, and there was no way she would have evere across the woman.

    "She''s beautiful,"mented Louise.

    "From the information that I collected from the neighbours, Mr. Saltonstall was a fairly good man but because of the behaviour of his wife, things took a turn," exined the officer to her. He pursed his lips as if remembering something. "I found a disturbing fact. One of the people I was inquiring about Marlow mentioned that she was trying to turn her daughters just like herˇ­"

    "Just like her?" repeated Louise.

    Mr. Cooper took the picture back from her and said, "A lot of people had nothing but good things to say about her. And I think that is because she was good at hiding her actions. It is possible that Mr. Saltonstall found out about what she had been doing behind his back, with the affairs, along with teaching her daughters to be in the good graces of men, if you know what I meanˇ­ "

    "You mean trying to entice the men? But they were only five and seven years old,"mented Louise, a frown came to form on her forehead. Children of that age were innocent and didn''t know things like that, she thought in her mind.

    "Which is why it was a disturbing detail that I discovered. Like many other things, there are no hard proofs, but sometimes by seeing and talking with the others, you can figure it out, Mrs. Reed," stated Mr. Cooper, and he sighed.

    It was possible that Mr. Saltonstall had found out the truth and had decided to kill his daughters as well as himself to save his face.

    As Mr. Cooper said, the information about Marlow or her husband must have been withheld so that the names of aristocratic men who were involved with Marlow wouldn''t be exposed to the public.

    Louise then asked, "Do you know where her body is buried?"

    "Let me see," said Mr. Cooper. He wore his sses so that he could take a better look at the file. "She is buried in Midville''s cemetery. Here it is," he turned the page and showed it to Louise so that she could take a look at it.

    "And what about one of her daughters? How did the bodies of her husband and daughter even disappear?" This was something that no one had an answer toˇŞnot the newspaper, nor the officers, or the documents that she had found in Mr. Winkle''s office that had recorded the details of the murder.

    "Saltonstall''s younger daughter has been buried in the same cemetery as her mother," replied Mr. Cooper, his eyes looked up from the file to meet Louise''s questioning eyes. "At night, the man killed his daughters and himself. It was the neighbour who came to inform me at my house, the time when I used to live there. I didn''t live too far from their vicinity. When I received the news, I went to check. There was too much blood sttered on the ground and on the three bodies. I found the bodies of the younger daughter in the bed and the father and the older daughter''s bodies in the hall. Theyid there on the ground, dead. It was a very messy sight to look at, after all the man did shoot himself in his mouth."

    "So you saw the bodies," confirmed Louise, and the officer nodded his head.

    "I left the ce to inform my colleagues who were working the night shift to get their help so that the bodies could be examined-"

    "Mr. Cooper," Louise interrupted the man. Her eyes fixed on him, and her heartbeat quickened as fast as her thoughts raced in her mind. "Did you check the pulse of the bodies before leaving the house?"

    The officer had a deep frown, and he said, "I must have checked it."

    "But are you sure?" questioned Louise.

    "Of course. We always follow the procedures," said Mr. Cooper. But Louise noticed the hint of doubt appear on his face. "Everyone was cold and dead with blood."

    "How long were you away from the house when you went to get help?" asked Louise.

    "Almost thirty to forty minutes, because we were arranging the carriages for the bodies. When I returned the two bodies were gone, Mr. Saltonstall and his elder daughter. For many days, we looked all around the ce, searching if they were alive but we found nothing," he exined to her.

    Louise sat back in her seat, letting a soft sigh escape from her lips.

    "I have heard much about you," said Mr. Cooper, and the room turned silent for some time. Going back to the subject, Mr. Cooper said, "After a few weeks, the case of Saltonstall was closed along with the search and ced under the category of unsolved cases."

    "Not to remind of the gory night, but if I may ask you, Mr. Cooper. Can you describe what you saw in their house? The bodies I mean," requested Louise.

    He responded to her, "When I entered that house, my eyes fell on the elder daughter and then on the man''s body. His face had blown up because he had used the gun in his mouth and it had left his face disfigured. The girl, there was blood maring her face and sheid on her front. Then I followed the trail of blood on the ground to find the younger girl lying in a blood soaked bed."

    The tension in her head rose, and Louise tried to wrap her mind around what she had heard. Remembering why she hade here in the first ce, she asked him,

    "Do you have the names of the daughter''s names?" she asked.

    The officer turned pages, and he then said, "It looks like I don''t. How strange, I thought I did," and he rubbed his temples. "Are you taking up the exam for the legal counsellor that is nearby?" he inquired.

    Louise nodded her head, "I am."

    "I see. It isn''t verymon to find women working to be a part of the legal system. If you ever change your mind to switch careers, do let me know. I am sure we could use someone like you in here," said the officer.

    Thanking the officer, Louise left the ce and returned to the manor. She entered the room where she had ced the board which she had brought from Mr. Winkle''s office, staring at it.

    She stared at the question mark that was on the unknown name, which no one remembered.

    Picking up the thread, Louise winded it on the unknown name''s pin before moving to the section of the Reed''s family members and connecting it to the girl, who once was a friend of Graham when he was small.

 Chapter 48 - Loose Soil Of The Forest

    Music Rmendation: Misty Mountains - Hendyamps Studios

    .

    Though Louise had connected the two pins on the board with a thread, it was only her assumption that she somewhere doubted it to be true. The chances were low, but with Graham, who had found his father''s old file that held the Saltonstall family''s details, she couldn''t help but believe that this little girl who was in the painting was Saltonstall''s missing daughter.

    Louise stood in one of the rooms where all the painted portraits had been shifted from the walls in the corridor to this ce so that Lady Vi wouldn''t be upset from seeing it.

    She had asked Gilbert to hang it in thisrge room that no one used so that she could observe them.

    Standing in front of one of the old group paintings when Graham was young, Louise''s eyes fell on the girl who sat next to Graham. The girl was a brte, her expression innocent and staring at her front, the painter who had been creating this painting. Both Graham and the girl sat closely, and by the looks of it, it looked like she was younger than Graham.

    As close as they were in one of the paintings, they stood away from each other in the next painting, which might have been painted after a year or two. The other paintings didn''t have the little girl in them and probably because she had not been invited or allowed to be part of the portraits.

    "So this is where you have decided to gather them," came the crisp and unpleasant voice from behind her.

    Louise turned around and saw it was her dear mother-inw, who had stepped inside the room.

    "Good afternoon, Lady Vi," Louise greeted the woman with a bow, but Lady Vi didn''t return the greeting. "As you said you weren''tfortable having them on the walls in the halls, Graham and I thought it would be better to ce them somewhere you wouldn''te to walk into."

    Lady Vi softly harrumphed over Louise''s words. Since the day she and Lady Vi had openly spoken to each other, their rtionship had turned into a strange yet tolerable one. It was good to know that Graham''s mother didn''t hate her.

    "When did this room get separated from not being part of the manor? Of course, I woulde to stumble over it," remarked Lady Vi, a frowning to form on her face, when she stared at the paintings from one corner of the wall to another. "You seem to have a strange fascination or obsession towards these paintings."

    "You can call it my curiosity, Lady Vi," Louise''s words were polite. "But I do not understand your dislike towards it."

    Lady Vi came to stand next to Louise, and her eyes came to settle on the painting that was in front of them. With a grim look, she said, "Have you ever lived through a phase, where you don''t want to remember it? Like when you see something that rtes to that incident. Like a certain smell, or the sound. It makes you not want to see it."

    "It brings bad memories?" asked Louise, and the woman responded with a short hum.

    "The feeling of difort and even lots of headaches. I don''t think any of the family members even like to see them, maybe not even Graham. But he''s onlyplying to your wishes because you are his wife," answered Lady Vi, and she brought her hands forward to hold them together. "I have never been particrly fond of these old paintings. One because of their chalky texture and two because most of them have been dead for quite some time now and have turned irrelevant."

    Louise''s eyes shifted from the painting to meet Lady Vi''s eyes, and she asked, "Were they irrelevant in the past too?"

    "They were," came the curt answer from the older woman who was in the room. Her eyes again looked at the people in the painting, "I like to have only actual family members and not the friends or the neighbours or people whom I hold no value for. It was Graham''s grandmother''s decision to have everyone within one frame and as you can see, once they passed away, we didn''t include others in the future frames."

    "That doesn''t exin why you feel uneasiness while looking at them as if you have a bad memory. Does it remind you of something?" asked Louise. Lady Vi replied to it,

    "I don''t remember it. In the beginning it was alright, but a few years ago, I didn''t want to look at them. The paintings evoke feelings of guilt," whispered Lady Vi, and this turned Louise alert.

    Did this mean Lady Vi was part of whatever Mr. Wensley and Robert were involved in?

    "I feel as if I have failed to be the mother that Graham deserved. His first two wives died when they were young, I could have done better," Lady Vi had regret in her eyes, but she didn''t blink away from what was in front of her. "In the end, I couldn''t even protect my husband."

    "What happened to Robert wasn''t your fault," Louise softly spoke, trying to console Lady Vi.

    "You saw what was written there that day. Whoever it is, that person ising for us," said Lady Vi, finally looking at Louise. "Maybe it would be better if you and Graham leave Reed''s manor to settle elsewhere."

    "If the problems could be solved that easily, I think we would have already done it. I know you can sense it," said Louise looking at the woman in her eye. "That something is here, in the manor."

    "That''s just your imagination. You aren''t a writer , Louise, but someone who is going to be working in the legal system," stated Lady Vi.

    Hearing this, Louise''s eyebrows further furrowed, and she said, "Gilbert told me that all the doors and the windows of the manor had been properly locked and there was no sign of forced entry to break into the manor-"

    "Then it must be done by someone who is living in this manor," said Lady Vi. She was not ready to believe the possibility that a ghost had killed her husband. "Never did I ever think that one day, I would have to watch my back," murmured the woman.

    A small smile appeared on Louise''s lips at Lady Vi''s words, and the woman''s eyes subtly narrowed, "What is it?"

    Louise shook her head, "I was going to say something, but then I know you would see me as if I have lost my mind."

    "You are going to say that all these things are happening because of a ghost?" questioned Lady Vi. Turning back, she made her way towards the couch on one side of the room and sat down.

    Louise followed the woman but not sitting and instead took to stand near the closed window. "I have seen her, the woman who haunts."

    "And what does she want? Waiting to kill us all?" there was a hint of sarcasm in Lady Vi''s words. "Has she spoken to you?"

    "She did," Louise nodded her head, and the woman rolled her eyes as if she couldn''t believe that Louise was speaking about such unbelievable things. "She seemed interested in the paintings. I don''t know if she was or wasn''t bothered though."

    "Why would a ghost ever be interested in any painting?" Lady Vi decided to humour her daughter-inw.

    "Right?" asked Louise, ignoring her mother-inw''s stare. Why would the ghost take any interest in any of the paintings? Unless the ghost was the painter or a person who was in the painting. "Lady Vi, do you know that girl who is sitting next to Graham?"

    Lady Vi had a severe expression when she looked at the girl in the portrait.

    "I think faintly," the older woman replied. "From the moment Iid my eyes on her, I didn''t like her. There was something about her presence that never sat well with me."

    Even though she was small, she seemed to be a problematic child. Graham met her in one of the soirees, and they were quick to be friends. And as you would rightly assume, I didn''t like it. I had seen her mother before, who was often seen in thepany of different men. I don''t think I ever found out who her husband was."

    "Did you evere in contact with that woman?" asked Louise, wanting to know every detail of information that Lady Vi had to offer her.

    Lady Vi tipped her chin up, "What makes you think that I would associate myself with a woman like that. And to think she even made herself into the family portrait. The girl was strange. Always hanging around my son, and trying to get him away from the manor. And after thest painting was made, where she''s at the side in the painting, I found them in the backside of the stablesˇ­ with their faces next to each other. The audacity of her to sully my child. It took quite some effort before I was able to separate the girl away from Graham."

    Louise could tell that Graham''s mother loved both him and Alison and was possessive as well as protective about them.

    "Children do odd things, when they are small,"mented Louise, because they were innocent.

    "This one was the oddest I have everid my eyes upon," replied Lady Vi.

    "Did the little girl evere by again to meet Graham or your family?"

    Lady Vi shook her head, "I don''t think so. After thest painting no and Graham started to focus his attention back on his studies."

    It must have been the same time when Lady Marlow must have passed away, thought Louise to herself. It was clear that Mr. Saltonstall had died that night, but she had her doubts that it wasn''t the same for the elder daughter. The girl never returned to meet Graham again? Where did she go?

    "I see," replied Louise, pressing her lips. She turned back to look at the paintings. "Recently, when I went to visit the painter, he said he was in love with one of thedy''s who was present during the day he came to paint the family members on the canvas."

    "Did he now? This is the first time that I am hearing about it," murmured Lady Vi.

    If Lady Vi had said she knew the woman who had been around the painter, maybe it would have led her somewhere, but her mother-inw didn''t know, thought Louise in her mind. Was the painter the only person who had seen her? But then he didn''t remember her face. Did he imagine it? She questioned herself.

    While Lady Vi was speaking about their family, Louise looked outside the window, and she caught sight of someone walking through the woods. Squinting her eyes, she noticed it was the butler who carried a shovel on his shoulder.

    "What do you think about Gilbert?" she interrupted Lady Vi.

    "Gilbert? He''s a trusted and the most loyal butler our family has had. Speaks less and works more, the perfect kind," answered Lady Vi. "I should get back to the drawing room. I am sure Agatha is waiting for me to have tea with her, you can join us."

    Louise bowed her head, "Thank you. I think I will take a stroll outside." Lady Vi didn''t try to persuade Louise, and she left the room.

    She left the room after Lady Vi and then stepped out of the manor. She followed the way in which she had seen Gilbert walking with a shovel into the forest. She made her way through the woods, hearing the chirping of the birds and the soft humming sound of the flowing water from the streams. The gentle breeze moved the branches and the leaves of the trees.

    Walking farther away from the manor, and now in the woods where the ground that she walked on still belonged to the Reed''s, she finally saw Gilbert, who stood near a tree while his back faced her.

    As Louise carefully made her way to where the butler stood, she heard a creaking sound above her, and her eyes widened when she noticed the branch break. Her eyes widened, and she almost missed being hit by it by moving back. But some of the sub-branches hit her and fell to make a loud thump on the ground.

    Louise had fallen on her bottom, and she stared at the thick branch before looking up at Gilbert, who appeared on the other side of the branch.

    "Mdy, are you alright?"

    If Louise had not noticed it in time, the branch would have cracked her head, and she would not have survived.

    "The trees around here have be weak because of the heavy rain, and the roots have surfaced up the ground, turning them fragile, mdy," informed Gilbert and offered his hand to her. Louise took the support to stand up, feeling the strength in his pull. "This side of the forest isn''t safe for you, allow me to escort you back to the manor."

    Louise''s eyes quickly looked around before it went back to Gilbert.

    "I am fine now," she said, her eyebrows knitted together. "Have you informed Graham about this?" she asked him. Because the trees couldn''t stay intact and were old, it was dangerous and better to cut them.

    Gilbert bowed his head as if agreeing to her words, "I did mention it to Master Graham, but he said that these were trees that Mr. Lestrange mentioned in his deed of agreement while transferring the ownership of the property to not cut them. Master Graham has informed us to note to this side to avoid being hurt. With the help of others, we have made sure to put back the mud on the roots."

    Is that why he was carrying a shovel? To put mud over the roots of the trees that had surfaced upon the ground?

    "Are you working alone?" questioned Louise and the butler stared at her as if she had asked something that he didn''t understand or was taking time to process.

    "I came here to check something," replied Gilbert with the same unchanging expression on his face. "Please follow me," he said, walking to where he had earlier been standing.

    Louise made sure to keep her ears alert to catch any sounding from the branches. When she came to see what Gilbert wanted to show her, her eyes fell on a pit.

    "What is this?" she asked him.

    The butler then said, "A few days ago, when I was walking by this ce, this was filled with water and I thought it was a puddle of water that surrounded this tree. But now as the rain has stopped and most of the water has either soaked back into the ground or evaporated, today this is what I found." He then used the shovel to tap on the ground, and that''s when Louise noticed the loose gravel of mud covering the bottom of the little tree that was of her height.

    Louise''s lips pressed against each other. She moved closer to look at the ground and raised her hand for him to pass the shovel to her. The butler looked apprehensive as she was thedy and he the servant to let her do the work, but she didn''t budge.

    Taking it, she poked the ground beneath the tree, and the tree eventually fell to the side.

    It left a hole behind it, and Louise noticed a cloth sticking out from there.

 Chapter 49 - Significance Of The Dress

    Louise took note of the brown cloth that stuck out from the surface of the ground. She turned to look at the butler, who had a stunned expression on his face. Right now, she wasn''t sure if it was because he was worried that she had caught him red-handed or if it was because he hadn''t expected to see the cloth sticking out from the ground.

    If the cloth had been found in any other ce, she would have believed that it was an ordinary cloth that had been washed into this part of the forest during the rainy season and had been buried over time. But this was Reed''s manor.

    When she leaned forward, the butler stopped her, "Mdy."

    Louise turned to look at Gilbert, who had the ever serious-looking look on his face. He said, "Let me get that," he offered so that she wouldn''t reach out for the cloth and pull it out.

    The butler was used to seeing the newdy of the manor, who often liked to take a stroll around the ce. Trying to involve herself in problematic situations, he knew it was only increasing Lady Vi''s blood pressure. When Louise nodded, Gilbert stepped forward, pulling the small tree away from the spot where it had fallen on the ground. Then he picked the shovel and started to dig out the mud.

    Louise, who had earlier bent down, stood up and watched Gilbert remove the mud as it still didn''t free the cloth. She wondered if someone was buried there. Her eyes looked around the forest, wondering if the Lestrange''s had mentioned not to cut or remove the trees in their deeds from its ce because they had buried people below each of the trees in here.

    When the butler had dug a considerable amount of mud, the brown cloth was finally free from the ground. Gilbert picked it up and showed it to Louise.

    "It is a woman''s dress," said Louise on looking at the length. She said, "I want this dress washed, tell the maids to be careful with it. Or maybe it would be better if I do it myself."

    Louise was not new when it came to washing clothes because before marriage. She had asionally helped Poppy with it. The butler quickly said, "Let me take care of that myself, mdy."

    "Okay," replied Louise while staring at the dress. Her eyes then shifted to look at the ground. "Do you think there''s a skeleton in there?" she asked him.

    The butler had an unfazed expression on his face, and he replied, "I am not sure, mdy. Would you like me to dig further?"

    "Maybe it would be better to bring Jonas or someone here toe help dig it," said Louise, while the butler folded the dress and ced it on the ground.

    "I will be fine digging it myself, mdy. Asking others would only alert and bring in disturbance in the manor," came the dull words from Gilbert.

    Louise picked up the dress and watched Gilbert continue to dig further for more than forty minutes until they found nothing but only mud. She leaned forward to take a look at the hollow put where the butler was not standing.

    "Do you see anything there, Gilbert?" questioned Louise.

    "Nothing here, mdy," replied the butler.

    A frown appeared on Louise''s face, and she wondered why a dress was buried in the ground. A small piece of cloth was understandable, but a dress raised eyebrows. She waited until Gilbert pushed all the mud back, and while he was on it, she asked him,

    "Are there any other trees around here that have turned loose?"

    "Only the branches have broken, mdy. Breaking down of the branches is verymon in this side of the forest. They are very random and we lucky moss being hit by it," responded Gilbert. "But no one has been hurt until now."

    "I see," murmured Louise under her breath. She wondered if the ghost was protecting this dress from being discovered for the branches to break down and try to hurt the people who tried toe here.

    They headed back to the manor and backside, where the clothes were often washed and dried. On their way, they met the maid''s Meg and Emily. The maids bowed their heads in greeting. Looking at the butler''s hands, Meg asked,

    "Whose dress is that? It looks dirty."

    Emily nodded her head, "Would you like us to clean it, mdy?" she asked Louise.

    "No, that would be fine. Gilbert has offered to help me as it is very delicate," Louise offered them a smile, and she walked with the butler.

    Gilbert dipped the dress in the water multiple times before pulling it out and washing it. Louise realized it wasn''t any dress that was worn outside the manor but a nightgown. The butler hung the nightgown on one of the ropes, where not all the stains of the mud had vanished because of the time it had spent under the ground.

    "Do you have an idea on what is going on in the manor, Gilbert?" Louise had questioned most of the people living in the manor, but she hadn''t got the opportunity to question the butler until now.

    "Like what, mdy?" The butler returned the question, wanting her to be specific on what she was asking about.

    "Anything rted to the family members or the servants or the manor itself," remarked Louise, her eyes directly staring at him. "Did something happen here three years ago or maybe in Warlington''s manor?"

    For a few seconds, the butler stared back at her with his unchanging expression that revealed nothing. He finally said, "A few days ago, after Senior Mr. Reed had passed away, I heard someone''s footsteps in front of my door. I thought it was probably one of the servants, who hade to talk to me because after a few seconds someone knocked on my door."

    "Who was it?" asked Louise

    "I don''t know. When I opened the door, there was no one there," answered Gilbert. "I wasn''t sure if I was imagining it."

    "Was it the first time something like that happened to you? The knocking on the door I mean?"

    The butler gave her a curt nod, "Yes, mdy. There was also something else that I had noticed, that I never mentioned before to anyone until now."

    Great, said Louise in her mind. "Go on," she prompted the butler to speak.

    "It was when the Reed''s family members and the servants including me had newly moved in here. Two months had passed and one night I was making rounds when I noticed footprints on the floor," said the butler, and his words got Louise intrigued. "But along with the footprints, there wererge drops of water that had been spilt and soaked on the floor."

    "Did you try to track it down on where it started and stopped?" Louise continued to question, holding her breath for a moment, and Gilbert pursed his lips. His expression slightly changed as if he was torn between whether to answer or not to the question she had asked him.

    "Did you?"

    Gilbert finally gave her a nod.

    He said, "It started from one of the sliding windows of the parlour room. While checking for the windows and doors if they were closed, I heard something fall in the room. When I went to check, the window was open. Somehow it was left unattended. I wasn''t sure if it was a cat that had jumped in and had wet the floor. Or if it was an intruder. When I followed the trail I noticed the footprint and towards the corridors and up the stairs. Mdy... the footprint stopped right at the front of the door of the room that belongs to you and Master Graham."

    Louise''s eyebrows drew in concentration over what Gilbert just told her. Did Gilbert mean to say Graham was the one who had stepped out of the manor that night?

    "Did you ever ask him about it?" asked Louise, and the butler nodded his head.

    "I didn''t enter the room because I wasn''t sure if Master was asleep, but the next morning when I mentioned if he had stepped out of the manor the previous night, he said he didn''t," replied Gilbert with a straight face.

    Louise decided to sit down against one of the stones that was used to wash the clothes. Letting the information sink in, as she wasn''t sure if the trust she had put was now being put under a test. Staring at the ground for a few seconds, she asked Gilbert,

    "Was it raining that night?"

    Gilbert shook his head, "No. It wasn''t raining."

    That could only mean one thing. Someone had taken a dip into theke that was located not too far behind the manor.

    "Also the same night, I had looked around the manor, and I noticed a very light footprint that diverted towards the right wing. I believe it was the time of summer, which is why by the time of dawn the footprint had disappeared. Since there was no proof, I didn''t ask about it as it would be rude to intrude," informed the butler.

    "The right wing? The one which is closed and no one makes use of it?" Louise tried to confirm it.

    "Yes, mdy. The footprint was unclear, but I noticed it. I saw it disappear behind that room, but there were no footprints of someoneing outside the room. Nor was there anyone in there."

    "And which one was that?"

    "The one that you found yourself locked during your first week here in the manor," replied the butler, and Louise took a deep breath before releasing it through her lips.

    "But now you know it links to something that we are facing," said Louise under her breath. The butler didn''tment on her words and quietly stood watching her. "Lisa''s skeleton was found in theke."

    Did Graham put it in there? If so, why would he throw Lisa''s body in there andter pretend as if he didn''t know anything? It didn''t make one bit of sense.

    First, it was his handwriting, and now this. Louise wondered if someone was trying to frame Graham or if her husband was guilty of something he did, which he didn''t want to ept.

    "Have you ever heard anything about the family will that was left by Graham''s grandfather Nelson Reed?" Louise asked Gilbert, wanting to know what else he knew. When he nodded again, she asked him, "Can you tell me what you know about it?"

    "Mr. Nelson Reed''s will stated that his properties and his wealth would be distributed between his family members. While he gave most of the share to his grandchildren," stated Gilbert in a solemn voice.

    "Are you sure that was the original will?" asked Louise.

    "I am. The day when the will was prepared as per Mr. Nelson Reed''s wish, and ready by the family''s legal attorney in the presence of the family members, I was there," exined Gilbert.

    Then what about the other will that she had seen in Mr. Winkle''s office? Was that a false paper that had been ced just to mislead her from knowing the truth? Louise asked herself.

    But then, the paper wasn''t there when she had gone to retrieve it the next day. Was it the ghost''s doing? The woman whom she had seen lying on the bed next to her.

    The memory of the night was enough to send shivers down her spine. With the darkness in the room, it made it hard to see the face, but the outline was enough for her to know that a dead woman''s ghost hade toy next to her.

    Considering whatever was happening with Reed''s family connected to three years ago, Louise wondered if Graham, along with his family, had done something to the woman who was haunting them now.

    When Louise was speaking to Gilbert, during the same time, inside the manor, in Lady Agatha room, she wasbing her blonde hair that had strands of grey in them because of her growing age. Someone knocked on her room''s door, and the woman said,

    "Come in," believing it to be one of the maids who had brought her tea. Lady Agatha then said, "It is good that you are here, my arm has been hurting and I am unable to reach the back side. Come andb my hair. Also massage my head. It has been hard to get some sleep with these frequent headaches," saying this, she leaned back and closed her eyes.

    Footsteps were heard in the room that moved towards where Lady Agatha was sitting, and theb was taken from the woman''s hand before fingers dipped into her hair.

    Still closing her eyes, Lady Agatha said, "I should probably go and meet the physician and get some medicines. Or maybe it is better if you go and get them. Get the address from Gilbert."

    The hands-on Lady Agatha''s head continued to massage, pressing the fingers that were as decayed as the entire body of the person who stood behind her.

    "You don''t need the physician when I am here," said the person.

    Lady Agathaughed, which sounded less hearty and more forced, "You aren''t a physicianˇ­ Since Ernest has left my side, things have not remained the same. I miss him terribly."

    "Why don''t I help you meet him?"

    Lady Agatha slowly opened her eyes and said, "You cannot bring the dead back, it isˇŞY-you-"

    When the woman''s eyes fell on the reflection of the person in the mirror, who stood right behind her, her throat clogged, and her eyes turned wide as saucers in terror. But before she could call for someone''s help, the decayed hands quickly moved around her neck and squeezed it hard.

    Lady Agatha''s chubby hands moved up to pry the hands that had grasped her neck. Gagged noises escaped from her lips as she tried to free herself, but the decayed hands of the person who stood behind Lady Agatha only watched her struggle with a smile on her lips.

    "Do you remember now?" came the voice of the person as Lady Agatha slowly started to lose her energy in her body due to theck of oxygen. "Now you feel how I feltˇ­" whispered the voice.

    In time, Lady Agatha''s body turned ck, and her hands slid down to her side.

    Louise was still speaking to the butler outside the manor when they both heard a scream from the inside of the manor. With furrowed eyebrows, Louise quickly ran towards the manor''s back door to get inside while closely being followed by Gilbert.

    Seeing some of the servants run towards Lady Agatha''s room, Louise followed them to thedy''s room. When they reached, she noticed the upper part of Lady Agatha''s bodyy upside down on the ground, and the rest of her body was on the bed with her eyes open.

    Lady Vi, who had also heard the scream, quickly came to the room. She covered her mouth before asking, "What happened here? How did this happen?! Who was it?!"

    But the others, who hade running here like Louise, looked shocked with no exnation.

    Louise turned to the butler and said, "Notify Graham about what happened immediately."

    The butler bowed his head, sparing a look at the dead body and then at the people who stood there before he left the room.

    Lady Vi was in shock, and she whispered, "We are all going to die."

    And when her mother-inw uttered those words, Louise couldn''t help but worry if it would be true. The spirit that was haunting them would kill them one by one, and it was moving quickly.

 Chapter 50 - Gossip Of Three Years Ago

    Music Rmendation: Die Reisenden 2- Ben Frost

    (Listen to music for better immersive reading ^.~)

    ˇŞ

    When Graham returned to the manor with Gilbert following him, he saw Louise standing next to his mother, sitting on a chair with a dazed and devastated expression on her face in the hall.

    Leaving her mother-inw''s side, Louise walked her husband, who met her eyes. She walked with Graham to Lady Agatha''s room, where thedyy on the bed. Some of the male servants stood outside the room while the maids were near Lady Vi.

    After seeing his aunt dead, Graham turned to her and asked, "How did this happen?"

    Louise shook her head, "I don''t know," she said in a low voice. "I was out with Gilbert when we heard the scream and rushed here to see her in this state. I told the servants to not touch her, so that the officers would be able to find something." Thest time when Graham''s father had been found dead, Lady Vi had pulled out the knives, and it had led to the officers questioning them endlessly.

    Graham nodded his head, his words falling short because of the shock he was in after seeing his aunt.

    Turning around, he ordered Gilbert, "Go and inform the officers and someone to get the casket ready. And also send someone to notify Alison and Henry about what has happened."

    "Yes, Master Graham," Gilbert bowed his head and stepped out of the room.

    When they stepped out of the room, away from Lady Vi and the servants, Louise said, "I found finger marks on her neck, as if she was squeezed to death." It was spine-chilling to think that the ghost had also tried to wrap its hands around her neck when she had been in the bath a few days ago.

    Graham''s eyebrows furrowed, and he asked, "How did she scream if the ghost tried to squeeze her neck?"

    "It wasn''t Lady Agatha, but Emily who screamed on finding her in this state. She hade to serve tea," replied Louise. After she had sent Gilbert to inform and bring Graham to the manor, she had inquired the servants on who was the first one to find Lady Agatha in such a state. "The servants are scared." Though they didn''t utter a word, they now had doubts in their minds.

    An hourter, Mr. Burton and Mr. Shaw arrived in the manor to inspect the new death that had urred here.

    "Do you have any exnation of what exactly is going on here, Mr. Reed?" Mr. Shaw questioned Graham while closely examining the dead woman''s neck. "In less than two months, this is the third unusual death in your family, and this happened in broad daylight. All the deaths and no one was there to witness any of them."

    "I was at my work ce when this happened, officer Shaw," responded Graham with a frown.

    "Hm," Officer Shaw nodded his head and then looked at Louise. "How about yourself, mdy?"

    "I was outside with the butler," replied Louise. "I think you are looking for answers in the wrong direction, Mr. Shaw. It might be time to open your mind to the possibilities."

    "I am, mdy. Which is why I am asking the questions. What were you doing outside the manor?" the officer asked her as if she had suddenly turned to be a prime suspect in this case. "In the past, it was only Mr. Reed''s wives who had died. But their deaths were recorded over an uneven period of time. But since you married into the family, it seems like the family members have started to die within a short time. Either by suicide or by getting murdered."

    Louise stared at the man, "I was in the backside of the manor. I was watching the butler wash a dress."

    "Aren''t there maids to do that?" Mr. Shaw continued to interrogate her.

    "There are, but this was a delicate dress," replied Louise. She would have given more details to him, but so far from what she had seen, the only information she and Graham had received was about Elias Latton''s death and his connection with Mr. Ernest Wensley. "I don''t think there is anything wrong in watching a house chore being done, is it?" she questioned him back.

    "Mr. Shaw," Graham came to intervene, "Louise has nothing to do with it. We didn''t even meet each other until a few weeks before our wedding." Turning to Mr. Burton, he asked, "Did you find anything about the body that you had taken from here?"

    Mr. Burton was closely looking at Lady Agatha''s face with a frown on his face while his eyes moved to her neck. Looking up, he said,

    "Four days ago, I visited the experts. They said they would be able to give an answer by tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. With this being a clear murder case, especially in such short time we would would need to take everyone to the station for interrogation. But then, it isn''t like you have hid the body. We aren''t sure what exactly is going on, and if you have informed us only with the intention to throw us off the track, Mr. Reed. I heard that your sister and brother-inw aren''t living with your family anymore?"

    "They haven''t moved out of the manor. They have gone to Henry''s parent''s house for a month''s vacation. With these many deaths, it was only right for them to take some time away from here," exined Graham, and Mr. Burton nodded his head.

    In the meantime, Louise''s eyes turned to look at the clock that had stopped at four past eleven in the room.

    While Mr. Shaw was speaking to Graham and Lady Vi, noticing Louise stare, Mr. Burton came to stand next to her, "Has the watch stopped working?"

    Louise shook her head, "It alwayses to stop at this particr hour as if it means something."

    "Lady Louise, I am not trying to scare youˇ­ but the way things are now, it isn''t looking good for your family. Even if you im it to be a ghost''s doing, we need evidence about it," said the man to her with a grim look on his face. "I came to hear that you went to visit our chief at the department. Why are you interested in knowing the details of the Saltonstall''s family?"

    She turned around, making sure no one was paying attention to them. She then said, "Do you remember we spoke about Marlow Saltonstall''s name,ing up when we went to meet the tailor, about the wedding gown?" Seeing him nod, she continued to stay, "I think the night the family was found dead, out of the three one person survived. I have my doubts that the elder daughter survived."

    "Why didn''t anybody hear from her or see her again? It is hard for a child of her age to survive," questioned Mr. Burton.

    "I have the same questions. I need your help on something. Of course, I can get the approval from your chief of the department that you," said Louise and the man sighed.

    "That won''t be needed. With your employer''s connection and influence it would be an easy pass for you. There''s no need for the roundabout. What is it about, Lady Louise?" asked Mr. Burton. Mr. Winkle was a famous man during the prime years, and he was a highly sought out legalwyer.

    "I will meet you tomorrow at the department and will let you know there," replied Louise, not wanting to speak something that could fall on another person''s ears or the ghost''s ears.

    Mr. Burton nodded his head.

    Once the two officers finished interrogating, they left the scene.

    The family members waited for Alison, Henry and their daughter Molly, and once they arrived, Lady Agatha was buried next to her husband, Ernest Wensley. This time, they didn''t invite any guests from outside, wanting the matter to be kept private so that it wouldn''t gain unnecessary attention to their family, as it could make things worse.

    The next day, Louise went to the investigation department, and Mr. Burton, who was waiting for her, greeted with a bow, "Good morning, Lady Louise."

    "Good morning, Mr. Burton," she returned the bow, her eyes looking around the ce that she visited before.

    "Please tell me in what way I can help you with," Mr. Burton asked her in curiosity as thedy hadn''t mentioned anything thest time they had met at the manor.

    "I believe you hold some of the death records here of people who live in this town?" asked Louise in a polite manner. In Mr. Winkle''s office, she had already checked, and there were only certain files, which weren''t of much use for her.

    "You want to take a look at the names of the people who died? We have already thoroughly checked everything that could possibly connect to the Reed''s family with some cluse. But we haven''t found anything. It is a lost path," replied Mr. Burton. "But if you still insist, follow me this way," and he led her through the right-side corridor. "Officer Shaw doesn''t believe in the existence of ghosts and which is why I didn''t mention about youing to visit us today."

    "Does that mean you believe in it?" questioned Louise, looking at the man who held a serious expression on his face.

    "I wouldn''t go that far, mdy. I am only putting my faith in your words. Also because I have known the Reed''s for quite some time. My father used to be an investigating officer like me, and he knew your husband''s father Mr. Robert Reed. A well reputed man, who was dignified and polite. One of the good families in Warlington as well as in Habsburg," exined Mr. Burton. He raised his hand to the left direction, and she took a left to follow him. He asked her, "Did you find something about the ghost?"

    "It is a woman," replied Louise and Mr. Burton looked taken aback by this information. "Though I don''t know who it is."

    When they reached a room near the end of the corridor, Mr. Burton pulled his keys from his pocket and unlocked the door. Pushing it open, he stepped inside, and she stepped into the room.

    "This is the room where all the death records have been stored. I believe we do have some records about Warlington, Midville and Hungate in another room. But sincest year we stopped keeping the death records as the other towns are keeping a track and storing in their own investigating offices."

    "That''s fine," replied Louise, looking at the racks that covered the four sides of the walls with boxes. "This should be good enough for me."

    Mr. Burton gave her a nod, "They are categorized into years and months, so it is easy to find. Which one are you looking for?" he asked.

    "Records of three years back. I am not sure about the month," said Louise, moving closer to the shelves.

    Her eyes moved from one box to another while Mr. Burton, who had stayed in the room, helped her in picking up the boxes. She read through the names of each file, her hands reaching for one file after another. More than three hours passed, but she didn''t find what she was looking for.

    Like her, Mr. Burton was going through the files again when something he said caught her attention. He said,

    "Looks like one of the associates dropped a in file of sheets in the box. I keep tell Officer Shaw that before the new associates join, we need to train them-"

    "in sheets?" questioned Louise, cing the file that she was reading on the counter. Coming to his side, she noticed it was indeed in sheets with no name on it.

    Seeing the youngdy''s sudden interest in some in sheets, Mr. Burton looked confused.

    "May I?" Louise asked the officer.

    She took hold of the file from him, bringing it near her face and took a close look at it, "It turned into a in paper over time," murmured Louise.

    "I don''t think it is possible. What we use here is fine quality ink and sheets, where the ink will continue to stay on the sheets for at least more than two to three decades," stated Mr. Burton, after taking another look at the paper. "It must have been just a mistake."

    But Louise didn''t think it to be so, "This has happened even before. I have either found in sheets of papers or have found missing words from the written document. Despite it being a good ink and being saved in a good condition, the writing is always erased or missing that rtes to the incident that had taken ce some time ago. As if something tried to erase the very existence of a thing that happened during this period of time."

    "I don''t think I have ever heard of such phenomena before. It is highly impossible," stated the officer.

    Louise then asked, "Which box of month did you find it in?"

    "It is the month of July. Let me check the dates that it falls between," and Mr. Burton ran his fingers across the files. "The dates should be somewhere between twenty-one and twenty-sixth of the month."

    Summerˇ­ Isn''t that what Gilbert mentioned when he had exined to her about the footsteps with water drops on the ground.

    "I think I know how to find it," murmured Louise, and Mr. Burton gave her a questionable look.

    "Do you want me to take out the other boxes?"

    Louise shook her head and said, "No, that won''t be required. This was very helpful, Mr. Burton."

    Mr. Burton started to put the files back inside the boxes, and Louise helped him with it. He said, "I am going to the morgue where the experts are. Hopefully, they already have the results. Do you want me to arrange you a carriage to get back to the manor, Lady Louise?"

    "No, that is fine. My carriage is waiting outside," she offered Mr. Burton an appreciative smile. "Also I am going to visit the local library to find the name of the person who was writing the articles for the newspapers three years ago. Thank you once again for your help," she bowed her head, and the officer did the same.

    Leaving the building, Louise headed to the local library of Habsburg town.

    When Louise entered the library, she went to the helper boy of the library, Winslow and went to the room where the old newspapers were stored in the storage room. And when her eyes fell on the newspaper published on the twenty-fourth of July that dated to nearly three years ago, she noticed the nk and faded section on one page of the newspaper.

    Louise already knew this was going to happen, and it didn''t surprise her anymore. Instead, she had looked forward to finding something like this. It was the beacon of hope to the questions in her mind.

    Not wanting to leave any stone unturned, she checked the month of June and August''s newspapers. She found another newspaper dated to the month of June, which had a nk section, and she wondered what it was about.

    Two events? Questioned Louise in her mind.

    Walking to where there was abundant light, she brought the newspaper closer to her face to look at the bottom and see the writer''s name.

    Turning to Winslow, who was with her, she asked him, "Does the writer Benjamin Inwood still write articles for the local newspapers?" questioned Louise.

    "Benjamin Inwood?" the boy repeated the name. A thoughtful expression came to fall on his face before he said, "He doesn''t write for our town''s newspaper anymore, mdy. I miss his articles as the particr section used to be filled with gossip. He got a better job and moved to another town."

    Checking the other newspapers, Louise realized Winslow was right. The writer had a dedicated column, where wrote gossip about the town and its people to attract readers for the newspaper.

    "We have names of writers of the books as well as people who write for newspapers. Most of the officers like to have a record and we have been saving it," stated Winslow.

    Louise stepped out of the storage room with Winslow and followed him to the library''s front, where the book racks were present. The boy wrote down the address of this man named Benjamin on a piece of paper and gave it to her.

    "Thank you, Winslow," Louise thanked the boy.

    "You are wee, Lady Louise. It has been a while since youst visited here, I hope you are doing well," said the boy politely.

    "I am, and I hope you are too," she gave him a bright smile. "I will see youter."

    "Yes, mdy. Please be safe," and at the boy''s words, she gave him a nod and walked out of there with the address of Benjamin Inwood in her hand.

    While making her way towards the carriage, she sensed some townsfolk''s eyes fall on her. Whispers and nces that passed quietly at her before she got into her carriage. The news about the number of deaths in Reed''s manor must have reached and spread all over the ce, thought Louise in her mind, while the carriage started to move.

    When she reached the ce of the given address that was four towns away from Habsburg, the coachman pulled back the horses'' reins to stop the carriage and opened the carriage door for her to get down.

    "Would you like me to apany you, Lady Louise?" asked her coachman once he closed the carriage''s door.

    "It is fine. I shouldn''t be too long," she replied.

    Louise noticed the humble house that was built among the other houses in the vicinity. Walking to the door, she knocked on the door. When the door opened, a woman opened the door, who had an apron tied around her waist.

    "Yes?" asked the woman looking at her.

    Louise bowed her head, and the woman bowed back, "I am Louise Evardon and I was wondering if this was the Inwood''s residence?"

    "It is," the woman affirmed.

    Hearing this, Louise let out an internal sigh of relief and asked the woman, "Is Mr. Inwood in the house? I had some questions to ask and discuss with him."

    The woman''s eyes fell on the rolled newspapers that Louise carried in her hands. Opening the door wide, the woman said, "Please,e in and have a seat. Let me go get my husband. Would you like something to drink?" she asked, being polite.

    "No, I am fine, thank you," Louise offered the woman a smile, who had a small smile before she disappeared to fetch her husband.

    Five minutester, Louise heard footsteps approach the living room where she sat, and a man in his early forties appeared in the room. When she was about to stand, the man said, "Please sit down. Benjamin Inwood."

    "Louise Evardon," she introduced herself. She purposely introduced herself as Evardon so that she could get the information from the person so that he wouldn''t hold back any information.

    "I heard from Lydia that you wanted to see me?" He looked at her with curious eyes.

    "Yes, I apologise for showing up without letting you know beforehand," apologized Louise and saw the man sit down.

    "That is fine," Mr. Inwood offered her a polite smile.

    Louise then said, "I wanted to ask you about two articles that you had written for the local newspaper ''Towns news'' when you were still living in Habsburg." She unrolled the four newspapers that she had borrowed from the library. "The ink has faded in the column, so I brought the previous day''s published newspaper before it, hoping it might help you remember what you had written in here," her finger pointed at the nk column.

    The man nodded his head and then looked at the articles that he had written in June and July, three years back. With patience, Louise watched the man read them one after another.

    "Hm," Mr. Inwood hummed in thought, and he then shook his head. "I don''t think I remember it, mdy." Louise''s hands that she had tightly been holding loosened. Pursing her lips, she asked,

    "It doesn''t bring any memories?" She hade this far, hoping he would give her something. Anything.

    "Unfortunately, no," Mr. Inwood gave her an apologetic look. "I have been writing so much for many years that it is hard to remember it."

    But everybody remembered gossip better than anything else, thought Louise in her mind.

    As if remembering something, she asked, "Was it something to do with the Reed''s family?" Every detail that had been erased or seemed to have been forgotten by people somehow entwined and connected with Reed''s family.

    "The Reed''s. I haven''t heard that name in a long time," murmured Mr. Inwood. He picked up the newspaper that had his article in June. He said, "I remember the family. The most renowned family of Habsburg, who moved from Warlington. Because of the news that had spread about Mr. Reed''s wives, who had passed away one after another."

    "Ah, yes. Now I remember what it was about. I cannot believe it slipped out of my mind," said Mr. Inwood, shaking his head. He then looked at Louise and said, "The article I wrote was about Mr. Graham Reed''s fourth wedding."

 Chapter 51 - The Ghost That Haunts

    Music Rmendation: Higgs Field- Ben Frost

    .

    Louise stared at Mr. Inwood before she asked, "What?"

    It wasn''t that she hadn''t heard what the writer had just said, but she doubted if he meant what he just said now.

    Mr. Inwood nodded his head, "Yes, I am definitely sure that it was Graham''s Reed''s wedding that I wrote about in here. The previous articles I had written before this were pale and it wasn''t getting any traction. I don''t remember which person passed this piece of information to write. But what I do remember is that when the newspaper published it, we had the highest sales."

    "That''s not possible," denied Louise, the palms of her hands turning cold, and she stared at the man. "Are you sure you haven''t mistaken the families for another?"

    "No, Lady Louise. This is what I wrote. After leaving the town of Habsburg, I haven''t written any more gossip columns and have turned into a proper writer who writes actual news that''s happening around," exined Mr. Inwood to her.

    Louise'' face had turned pale. She wasn''t sure about the man, but right now, she was having a headache. This was not what she had expected to find out from him, and her mind reeled at the thread of clue that this man had offered her.

    How was it possible that the people living in Habsburg or the Reed''s themselves failed to remember such vital information. The strangest part was that Louise herself had lived in Habsburg since her uncle and aunt had taken her in after her parents had passed away. How did she not know about it?

    She had noticed some of them having a recurring headache, and it wasn''t fixed just to Reed''s family members.

    Did her not knowing mean that she was also part of the phenomenon that had urred? Louise had been so focused on finding the answers that she had failed to include herself in the equation, believing she wasn''t part of it.

    "Are you alright, miss?" asked Mr. Inwood on seeing Louise not speak. He looked at his wife, who had earliere to sit next to him.

    "Let me go and get you a ss of water," offered Mrs. Inwood and the woman got up from the seat to go fetch a ss of water.

    Once Louise took a couple of sips from the ss of water that Mrs. Inwood had brought for her, she ced it on the table next to her.

    Calming herself, Louise asked, "Can you tell me more about it? Anything you know and who he married." Her body had turned tense, and her heart beating rapidly in her chest, thinking what more was going to be revealed to her today. "Did you go to attend the wedding?"

    Mr. Inwood shook his head, "The Reed''s family didn''t invite any outsiders or guests to the wedding. If I remember it right, they kept it under wraps, which was why it had turned into such good gossip three years ago. Though the family tried to keep a low profile about the event, someone found out and the information then came to me."

    "And to whom was Mr. Graham married?" questioned Louise, the one question that she feared would bring in something that she had least expected.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t remember the name now. It has been really long." The man gave Louise an apologetic look and asked, "Are you writing an article on that family?" he inquired as she had been asking about Reed''s family.

    Louise shook her head, "I was looking for some answers."

    How could this possibly happen?

    She asked him, "Do you remember what you had written in the month of July? In here."

    The man stared hard, trying to remember before he gave up and shook his head. It seemed like Mr. Inwood didn''t suffer from headaches like the others. Why? She wondered if it was because he wasn''t living in the immediate town of Habsburg and was living away from it. But then he had forgotten the woman''s name, thought Louise in her mind. Or was it because Mr. Inwood didn''te directly in contact with people who would ask about the Reed''s?

    Louise then offered them a smile, "Thank you for helping and answering my questions, Mr. Inwood."

    After exchanging polite pleasantries, Louise stepped out of the house and reached the carriage waiting for her. The coachman opened the door for her, and she climbed inside before he closed the carriage''s door. Soon the carriage was driven back to Habsburg.

    Before her, Graham had married for the fourth timeˇ­ and she wasn''t the fourth but the fifth wife.

    Louise''s hand hade up to cover her mouth in shock. Some of the things finally started to make sense to her. The fourth sheet about the cemetery had Lady Vi''s signature on it. If June was the weddingˇ­ that meant it was possible that the woman died in July.

    Could it be that Mr. Wensley and Mr. Reed had appointed Elias Latton to kill the woman for money?

    Mr. Inwood had given her that thread of clue that was going to unravel every other event that had been involved in this mystery.

    By the time Louise had reached Reed''s manor, she looked like she had seen a ghost as her skin had turned pale. She had stayed outside in this cold weather for far too long. On seeing the carriage, Graham stepped out of the manor.

    "Louise!" Graham called her, and she came to her, "Where have you been?"

    Her eyes moved up to look at Graham''s concerned face. She stared at him, wondering if he was also involved in the murder of his wivesˇ­ something that he had forgotten over time because of that erasing phenomenon.

    "I went to speak to someone," said Louise, her voicecking any energy in it. On sensing something to be wrong, Graham ced his hand on her shoulder.

    "Are you alright?" He turned to look at Gilbert and said, "Tell the maids to prepare a hot bath."

    "No," Louise shook her head before she said, "I first need to talk to you. You, Lady Vi, and maybe even Gilbert," her eyes shifted to look at the butler, who stood at the front manor''s door.

    Graham was slightly confused, but he nodded his head, "Okay. Gilbert, get the firece in the drawing room and bring my mother to the room." With Henry, Alison and their daughter, who had left the manor to return to Henry''s parent''s house after Lady Agatha''s burial, it was back to being just them.

    "Yes, Master Graham," Gilbert bowed his head, sparing a brief look at thedy who appeared to be in a dazed state.

    Once they stepped inside the manor, Gilbert closed and locked the door before getting Graham''s mother.

    Five minutester, everyone was present in the room. Lady Vi and Louise had a nket wrapped around their shoulders, sitting on the couch, whileGilbert stood next to Lady Vi questioned,

    "Why have you gathered us in here at this hour, Louise?"

    "Is there something that your family has been hiding?" Louise looked at every one of them.

    Lady Vi looked confused, and she replied, "Hiding? There is nothing to hide. Did spending time with the investigators turn you just like them?"

    Louise nodded her head,ing to the point she said, "Yes. Did you know that Graham married a woman, before Graham married me and after Graham married Lisa?" Her eyes fell on Graham, where a deep frown appeared on his forehead.

    "What are you speaking about, Louise? If there was something like that, I would have informed you about it," said Graham and Louise nodded her head again.

    "The girl is losing her mind," muttered Lady Vi, ready to stand up and leave the room.

    Louise noticed the butler''s eyes widened at her words, and he looked back and forth between the three people in the room. "I am not losing my mind, but there''s something that needs to be rified. I have already discussed this with Graham before-"

    "Graham, people in our family have died and you and your wife are making assumptions as if you don''t understand the seriousness of the situation. There is an actual murderer!" said Lady Vi with a frown on her lips.

    "Mother calm down," Graham tried to soothe his mother. "Let us listen to what Louise has to say. We have already lost three members in our family and we don''t want to lose any more of them. The officers don''t know about it and we don''t know what is going to happen next."

    Lady Vi crossed her arms, sitting back and waiting for Louise to speak.

    With the room that had turned quiet, Louise finally exined what she had found today from the officer to the newspaper writer.

    "He was probably predicting it for the future to bring in readers attention,"mented Lady Vi.

    "He wasn''t, Lady Vi," corrected Louise. "He wrote about an event that took ce a day or two before the wedding urred."

    A dryugh escaped from the older woman''s lips, "So where is this imaginary fourth wife?"

    "Something happened to her. I think someone killed her," replied Louise.

    Graham, who had quietly been listening to Louise until now, asked her, "You think it was my father and Uncle Ernest, who got her killed?"

    "It is a possibility," answered Louise in a low voice. "I don''t have proof but I am sure this is what it is. All of you have been experiencing frequent headaches whenever anything rted to that matteres up in the conversation. As if you were made to forget about that woman."

    Lady Vi rubbed her forehead as if what Louise was saying right now was giving her a headache.

    Graham said, "Did he give you the woman''s name to whom I was supposedly married to?"

    Louise shook her head, "He didn''t remember the name. The marriage took ce in June, three years ago. Andˇ­ I think she died around the month of July." Turning to the butler, she asked him, "Do you remember anything about this?"

    But Gilbert shook his head.

    "Bring me the dress that we found in the forest," ordered Louise, and the butler went to fetch it. She said, "I think some of the missing pieces are finally falling into ce. Graham, Gilbert told me that three years back, during the time of summer he found footsteps marked with water on the floor that went to your room and then another room that is in the right wing of this manor."

    When the butler returned with the dress, Louise got up and said, "Come with me, please. I have something to show you. She looked at Graham and Lady Vi. The older woman looked unwilling but came with her anyway because of how bizarre everything had turned in their family.

    Graham and the butler held thenterns in their hands while Louise led them to the room that was on the right wing. Opening one of the rooms where she once had been locked, she went to the closet and pulled out one of the dresses.

    She ced the dress from the closet and the nightgown that Gilbert had brought on the table next to each other.

    "Do you see the simrities between them?" asked Louise.

    "They are of the same fittings," it was Lady Vi, who noted the length of measurement around the shoulders of both the dresses. She walked forward and stood in front of the table. "I am sure you will find people wearing other dresses to have the same measurements."

    "Mdy," Gilbert intervened in the conversation this time. "We found the nightgown buried in the ground of the forest."

    Graham stared at the two dresses ced on the table, and he tried to remember, but there was nothing except for a rising ache in the head.

    Louise said, "When I first stepped into this room for the very first time, I thought the room belonged to the Lestrange''s family, because no one was making use of this side of the manor. I think it belongs to the woman who was murdered."

    "How are you sure about it?" asked Graham because she had been too quick to judge and conclude about this. His eyes met hers, and he saw the worry in them.

    "That''s because I felt itˇ­" Earlier, on her way back to the manor, Louise had tried her best to understand why and what was happening. Though there were a few things still unclear, there were some things she had connected dots to. "I had dreamt a dream here in this manor, I was suffocating, trying to get air. Isn''t that how Elias Latton and Lady Agatha died? With theck of air to breathe?"

    What if this room had once belonged to Graham''s fourth mysterious wife? Questioned Louise.

    "I don''t remember a thing about any of this. Not someone upying this room, not this fourth wife or the marriage that took ce three years ago," said Lady Vi. Turning away from the dress, she said. "Before I get another severe headache, I am going to bed. I will wait for the officers toe up with the answer."

    Louise bowed her head, knowing there was no point forcing Lady Vi without concrete proof.

    "Gilbert take my mother to her room," ordered Graham, and the butler bowed, stepping out of the room with Lady Vi while leaving Louise with Graham.

    With onentern that had been carried out of the room, and only one left in the room, the brightness inside the room decreased, and both Louise and Graham stared at each other.

    "I mean every word when I say I don''t have any recollection of what this wedding or the woman that the writer mentioned to you about," said, Graham, not wanting his wife to think that he was lying through his teeth.

    "I know," replied Louise, and she closed her eyes. "I cannot me you for something that both you and the others don''t remember." Finding Graham having a fourth wife, who wasn''t her, hade as a rude shock to her. She knew that even if she questioned any of them, it was of no use. All she would get to see was people having splitting headaches that would stop them from remembering who or what more had happened.

    Somewhere in the back of her mind, Louise was worried that Graham was involved with the rest of the family in killing the fourth wife.

    "Mr. Winkle said that something must have triggered the ghost to kill people. What if I was the trigger?" asked Louise.

    Graham shook his head, "It cannot be. We didn''t even know each other until the soiree in Boville''s manor."

    "That is true, but what I mean is us meeting. And our marriage being fixed," exined Louise. Her marriage to Graham could have triggered the ghost to killˇ­ which would only mean that the person who had been haunting them was the fourth wife of Graham.

    Was it possible that the skeleton that was in Lisa''s casket was of the same woman?

    The next day, early in the morning, Graham had gone to Hungate to ask the construction to be put on hold so that he could concentrate on his family.

    Later, Mr. Burton arrived in his carriage to the manor. On seeing the carriage, Louise came to greet him to know whom the skeleton belonged to before Gilbert even opened the door.

    But Mr. Burton had a displeased look on his face.

    "Is everything alright, Mr. Burton?"

    "It isn''t, Lady Louise," answered the investigator with furrowed eyebrows. He said, "Someone has stolen the skeleton from the morgue and has destroyed all the results."

    "When did this happen?" Louise quickly asked, her hands clenching at the ghost''s attempts in trying to hide.

    "It must have been somewhere in the night and this early in the morning," Mr. Burton sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose because this case was turning him old. "I came here to let you people know about it. Now we need to start and search again from scratch."

    "But don''t the experts remember anything?" inquired Louise.

    "Thatˇ­ we found the experts'' bodies lying dead in the morgue. One who was lying on the table where the skeleton was previously ced. They are dead," on Mr. Burton''s words, a gasp escaped Louise''s lips, and the butler''s face turned almost stone-like. "We are trying our best to search where it might be and we need to search here too in Reed''s property."

    Louise''s eyes then fell behind the man. She noticed the arrival of two more carriages, which she believed to be the other people from the investigating office, to find the skeleton.

    She nodded her head, "Okay. You have my permission for it."

    "Thank you for your cooperation," Mr. Burton offered her a bow.

    Soon after, Mr. Burton and his colleagues started to search the grounds and Reed''s manor, but even after three hours, they found no sign of the skeleton and finally left Reed''s estate with empty hands.

    Hours passed by after the investigating search, and Louise sat at the side of the window, staring at the front side of the estate.

    Louise wondered if the ghost was taunting her. Taking its own sweet time to instil fear in people while destroying anything that could help her to get closer to finding the truth. People in the manor had started to walk in pairs as they were scared to walk alone in the corridors. Before Lady Vi, Graham, or any other person, including her, would die next, she had to figure this out.

    But the question was how?

    No one knew where the skeleton was because the ghost had hidden it somewhere.

    She hade so close to knowing the truth, and just like that, the answers slipped out of her hand before she could grasp it.

    Remembering the ghostying down next to her in the bed, she wondered if it was the dead woman''s memories of lying on the bed next to Graham. The thought sent shivers down her spine. What else did the ghost do? Surely, there was something it would have slipped with its actions, thought Louise to herself.

    While she continued to sit next to the window with the sky that had started to turn dark, suddenly she remembered something and her eyebrows furrowed. She quickly stepped away from the window, making her way down the stairs, and she entered the room that had paintings on its walls.

    Louise had arranged the painting in the ascending order of the years.

    She came to stand in front of the painting where young Graham sat on the little girl''s right side. She started to walk from left to right,ing across the next painting where the girl stood on the far left side of the painting. And in the next painting, the little girl was nowhere to be seen in the paintings done in the next years.

    But Louise didn''t stop there. She continued to look at the other paintings where Graham had grown older in histe teenage years.

    The little girl''s picture was painted only in two portraits, and after that, she was out of the picture. Whereas someone appeared in the paintings after some time. The paintings were in a way where the person stood at the far left side, then the next painting moving near the centre frame, before the person finally stood next to one of Reed''s family members.

    "Why didn''t I see this before," Louise murmured to herself.

    She turned her head to look at the portrait where it was just Graham and his parents in it. Louise traced her fingers over the surface of the painting, and her fingers stopped, where a piece of the painting hade out.

    "Mdy?" Gilbert appeared in the room with a tray in his hand, where he had brought her tea.

    "Gilbert, I need you to go and get me a scraper or a knife," came the words from Louise, "Immediately." The butler ced the tray on the table and left the room.

    Holding the painting, she raised it upwards and unhooked it from the nails on the walls. She then brought it down and ced it on the ground. When the butler returned with a scraper in his hand, he handed it to Louise with a hint of puzzlement in his eyes on what thedy intended to do with it.

    Louise ordered the butler, "Close the door."

    Holding the handle of the scraper, she carefully started to scrape the area next to Graham''s right.

    On noticing the dress of a woman, Louise''s hand moved faster. As she had doubted, there was someone hidden in this side of the painting. By the time she was half done removing the paint that had hidden the fourth person in the painting, her hand stopped moving on seeing the face painted in there.

    Louise dropped the scraper from her hand in disbelief. The young woman in the painting had a sweet and pretty face with a gentle smile on her lips. Her ck hair was loosely tied while she stood there next to Graham.

    The butler, who had silently stood behind thedy, his eyes fell on the painting, and he looked taken aback by seeing the person who was in there.

    "Thisˇ­ " the butler was short of words in shock.

    "Emily," Louise whispered the young woman''s name, who was in the portrait.

    ˇŞ

    2 chapters are avable in the privilege, scroll over to find it.

 Chapter 52 - Panic In The Reeds Manor

    Music Rmendation: Time Bubble - From Freaks - Tim Wynn

    .

    Blood drained from Louise''s face, her hands turning cold on seeing the fourth person in the portrait of the family painting. This was not possible, she thought in her mind.

    Emily, the maid who had been working in the manor, was the fourth wife of Graham?

    Louise stared at the maid, who had an innocent-looking face in the painting. She had known and spoken to the girl since she had joined Reed''s family in this manor.

    She had spoken to the girl this very morning, and she was in living and breathing form. So how could she be the fourth mistress?

    Was there another wife after the fourth one, which no one knew about and was dead? But at the same time, Emily had never mentioned a word about being Graham''s wife. Was her memory erased or suppressed like the rest of them?

    Her eyebrows furrowed when she remembered the night where the chandelier had fallen where the butler and the maid had been standing.

    "Did you know anything about this?" Louise questioned the butler, who stood in a state of shock and his eyebrows furrowed.

    "I...I think that I am having faint memories of it but they aren''t clear," answered Gilbert, his eyes looking at the maid in the painting, who had been working in the manor for many years. "Do you want me to fetch her here?"

    "No," Louise shook her head. "I will go and meet her myself. Bring this with you, Gilbert." She didn''t want this painting to go missing.

    With the butler right behind her holding the painting, Louise stepped out of the room and then made her way down. They met one of the male servants on their way, and Gilbert asked him, "Where is Emily right now?"

    "Maybe in the kitchen or the servant''s quarters," answered the servant named Saul.

    Louise had a grim expression on her face as she made her way to the kitchen. On reaching the kitchen, she looked around and noticed the two maids, Meg and Came, preparing food for dinner.

    Noticing Louise look around, the maid named Meg asked, "Do you need something, mdy?"

    "Where is Emily?" questioned Louise.

    "Emily?" asked Meg with a small frown, not knowing if the fellow maid had done something she was not supposed to do. "I think she went to serve tea for Lady Vi, mdy."

    "Tea?" a deep frown appeared on Louise'' face, and she shared looks with the butler. She asked them, "Where? Where is Lady Vi right now?"

    "I think thedy is either in the drawing room or in her room, Lady Louise. Is everything alright?" asked the other maid.

    But Louise didn''t wait there for another second. She had been so upied finding the fourth wife that she had forgotten to keep an eye on her mother-inw.

    Gilbert, who was still holding the portrait in his hands, went to look for Lady Vi in the drawing-room while Louise made her way to Lady Vi''s room.

    Louise''s eyes searched for her mother-inw because Lady Vi wasn''t present in her room. Going through other rooms, she finally came near Lady Agatha''s room and noticed the door was left slightly open.

    When Louise pushed the door, she caught sight of Emily and Lady Vi standing at the right side of the room. The maid held Lady Vi''s neck and had pushed the older woman against the wall. And though the maid looked like them, when Louise''s eyes fell on the dressing table''s mirror, she finally caught the reflection of the deceased woman in it.

    The dull nightgown with the decayed hands and feet, which included the face which was greenish-brown.

    Lady Vi struggled to get the ghost''s hands off her neck as she was suffocating.

    "Emily!" Louise shouted the maid''s name.

    The maid turned her head, her face seething with anger and nothing like Louise had ever seen before. The face has changed to the rotten and deceased one as if she was still dposing.

    Louise fished her dress pocket before pulling out the cross Father Edward had returned previously in the manor. The ghost opened its mouth and screamed before vanishing into thin air.

    Lady Vi ced her hands on her neck, and she coughed.

    "Are you alright, Lady Vi?" Louise came to stand in front of the woman, and she rubbed Lady Vi''s back to soothe her from the suffocation she had felt.

    "I-" Lady Vi continued to cough, and Louise helped thedy to walk to the bed and have her sit on the edge of it. "I-I, need water."

    Louise nodded her head and looked around the room for water, but the jug had not been filled and was empty as the room was not being used anymore. After hearing Louise''s voice, Gilbert, who was searching for Lady Vi, ran up to where they were.

    "Bring a ss of water!" ordered Louise, and the butler left the ce. She didn''t want to leave Lady Vi all by herself because she looked rattled.

    "Oh God! Oh God!" Lady Vi started to panic, "She is not going to leave us alone! She is going to kill us all!" while looking around the room in pure terror.

    "Do youˇ­ remember her?" Louise asked Lady Vi. The woman slowly nodded her head.

    Louise finally realized what had happened the day when Lady Agatha had died. When they had found the woman, she was lying on the bed with her untied hair as if she had nned tob it.

    Emily had taken the tray of tea for the now deceaseddy. It was possible that thedy, who previously had no idea of what Emily had turned into, had seen the true appearance of the young maid''s reflection in the mirror.

    It seemed like the memory that had been suppressed for so long had finally been set free after Lady Vi had seen Emily''s rotten face.

    But it wasn''t just Lady Vi who remembered everything. Louise remembered a memory that she had forgotten before her wedding to Graham. The memory was when she had gone to the centre town of Habsburg, where she had seen Graham meet a woman near his carriage. That day, at the same time, Louise had crashed into a young woman. It was her.

    It was Emily whom she had crashed into.

    That very person was the fourth mistress of Graham. But why was she back as a maid? Asked Louise to herself.

    When Gilbert arrived with a tray of sses filled with water, Louise quickly took it from his hand and handed one ss to Lady Vi while not letting the ss go from her hand so that the woman wouldn''t drop it.

    After drinking half a ss, Lady Vi turned her head away from it as if to say it was enough. She asked, "When is Graham returning home?"

    Louise pursed her lips before answering, "Not until tomorrow morning. He said he was going to meet some of the people and sign the papers to put a hold on the construction in Hungate. He said he would try toe back sooner than that. Morning was a worse case scenario."

    "We are already in a worse situation. It isn''t safe for him to stay by himself, he cannot be alone!" Lady Vi stood up too quickly that made her head turn dizzy. Louise and Gilbert caught hold of the woman and helped her sit again on the bed.

    "Please be careful," appeased Louise and then turned to the butler and said, "Send Harvey to Hungate to ry the information of what we have found out and let him tell Graham to return home as quickly as possible."

    "Bring the priest with holy water! We need to purify this manor and get that thing out," said Lady Vi with her face twisting in disgust. The woman then turned to look at Louise, who gave her a nod.

    "Go send someone immediately, and tell the maids and others to gather near the drawing room. We don''t want them going missing," ordered Louise. Bowing his head, the butler stepped out of the room toplete the given order. "Let us go to the drawing room which is closer to the entrance door," suggested Louise, helping Lady Vi to stand on her feet, who looked pale and about to pass out.

    When Lady Vi left the side of the bed and started to make her way towards the room''s door with Louise, her eyes fell on the painting that Gilbert had ced near the wall. She halted her feet, pointing her finger. In a shaky voice, she asked,

    "How did you get that?"

    Louise turned to look in the direction of the painting. Picking it up with both her hands, she said, "There was a small piece of painting that hade out near Graham''s hand. It felt a little odd and I decided to scrape it. Is this the reason why you were feeling ufortable with these paintings?"

    The woman nodded her head, staring at the portrait.

    Making their way to the drawing-room, Lady Vi took a seat on the couch while Louise let the painting lean against one of the walls, and she walked to the firece to put more logs of wood in it. The sky had already darkened. Both the women didn''t speak to each other, staring into space because of the person they had seen in Lady Agatha''s room.

    Emily, who had appeared to be innocent, was the ghost trying to kill Reed''s family members.

    Louise watched the firece crackle with fire as the woods caught fire. Before Louise could ask anything, Lady Vi said in a dire tone,

    "Sometimes you think you have got rid of the bad memories and people from your family, only to realize it has been living with you all this time."

    "Did you know about it? That it was her," Louise noticed Lady Vi not looking at her and instead, she appeared to look lost.

    Lady Vi shook her head, "Not until several minutes ago." A shuddered breath escaped from the woman''s lips. "I was finding it hard to believe that Agatha isn''t with us anymore. Just like Robert and Ernest. That I was losing members of the family one by one. So I went to visit Agatha''s room, when she came."

    Louise noticed how Lady Vi stressed the word ''she'' as if it was something forbidden.

    "She told me, she brought me tea and stepped inside the room. She then asked me if I was missing the family members, then out of nowhere she caught hold of my neck," said Lady Vi, her hand touching her neck and rubbing the skin there. "That''s when she revealed herself. Face that was half dposed and patches on her face with dirt. How is this possible," she whispered in the end. "This is not supposed to happen."

    "I don''t understand," said Louise, wanting to get more rification on what she meant.

    "Emily. She isn''t supposed to be alive," said Lady Vi with her widened eyes, while meeting Louise''s gaze.

    Louise pursed her lips before asking, "Why do you say that?"

    And then Lady Vi revealed something Louise had been doubting all these days. Lady Vi said, "Because I saw her die."

 Chapter 53 - Eighteen Years Ago...

    Music Rmendation: Endymion- Ursine Vulpine

    .

    Lady Vi sat in the drawing-room chair, squeezing her hands with each other for assurance, while her eyes looked slightly unfocused. After being nearly killed, she was mentally shaken, and now and then, her eyes moved to look at the painting that had the painting of her husband, her son and the girl who had tried to kill her.

    Louise noticed Lady Vi staring at the painting. She asked, "Can you tell me how she died? Did you all kill her?"

    Lady Vi pursed her lips as if this secret that had died over thest three years hade back with horror and revenge. "If I answer your question, you will misunderstand what happened."

    "Tell me then," Louise urged the older woman, and the woman''s eyes shifted from the painting to look at her. To Louise, it was clear that the Reed''s were involved in the murder and that until today, Lady Vi had forgotten about it.

    "To understand what and why it happened, I will have to take you back to the things that started almost seventeen or eighteen years ago," said Lady Vi with a serious look on her face. She then began to exin, "As you know, before we came to live here, we used to live in the manor located in Warlington. We had a happy, respectable family with a name and status that has been upheld since Graham''s grandfather established the business of dealing with the best quality of woods. We have tried to do the best since thenˇ­ and until now I used to wonder who eyed my family with evil eyes. But, now I know. It was that girlˇ­"

    Eighteen years agoˇ­

    A young boy walked in the corridor of a manor, leaving the guests behind, who had gathered themselves outside the manor. Though many boys of his age wore short pants, he wore a long one that reached his ankle because of the family he hailed from. His ck hair was neatly parted to the side, and his shoes were polished.

    He walked through the corridors, wandering in the halls of the manor that belonged to his father''s friend, who had invited them along with the other guests. Young Graham started to explore the manor when he found a little girl, maybe who was two years younger than him standing in one of the rooms, trying to reach for an object ced on the shelf.

    The girl had her ck hair tied into two braids, fringes that rested on her forehead. Unlike many other guests, who wore clothes made of silk and the highest quality of material, Graham noticed this girl wore dull clothes.

    The little girl jumped, trying to reach for a small ceramic ball. The young boy, who was taller than her, entered the room and came to stand behind her.

    Young Graham said, "Let me get that for you." But even though his voice was polite, it startled the girl.

    Her hand had only touched the ball, and hearing the sudden voice, she ended up pushing it, and the ball fell on the ground, breaking into pieces. The girl gasped in shock on seeing the broken pieces on the ground. The brim of her eyes quickly started to fill in tears.

    "Don''t you know that you aren''t supposed to touch other people''s things when you are in their house?" questioned the boy, pursing his lips. When his eyes fell on the girl, he noticed a tear slip out from her eyes and rolled down her cheek.

    "Mama is going to be angry at me," the girl whispered with trembling lips.

    "It will be fine. You can let your mother know that it was an ident. You don''t have to cry about it," said the boy, but the girl shook her head.

    The little girl bent down, starting to pick up the pieces from the floor to clean the mess that she had made. But her action only made things worse, as, in the process, she cut the skin on her finger. A gasp escaped her lips, and young Graham noticed drops of blood slide from her finger.

    The young boy''s hand caught hold of the girl''s hand, and he said, "You shouldn''t touch that! You will only hurt your delicate hands. Let it be, the maids will clean it."

    He dragged the girl out of the room, and after taking her to another room, he made her sit on the chair. Looking around the room, he said, "I don''t know where the first aid box is." Pulling out his handkerchief from his pocket, he wrapped it around her small finger. "What is your name?" he asked her. "I am Graham Reed."

    "Emily Saltonstall," the girl introduced herself. A little shy, she didn''t meet his gaze and looked down at her hand.

    The boy nodded his head even though he had never seen or heard about the family name before. Noticing the little girl eyeing the door as if someone was going to barge into the room any moment, he said,

    "Are you scared that you are going to get scolded for breaking the ball?" On seeing the girl nod her head, he said, "I am sure they wouldn''t mind it. It isn''t like you did it on purpose. Does your hand feel better?"

    "Thank you," said Emily with her small voice while clutching onto her hands.

    They sat there in silence for the next two minutes, then Graham asked, "What were you doing there? Were you bored?"

    Emily stared into Graham''s olive-green eyes, "Mama is busy. You can go backˇ­" her voice trailed.

    To this, Graham said, "I didn''t want toe to the manor, but my mother wanted to introduce me to some of the guests who havee here. They are busy too. I came here looking for some books to read. Do you want toe with me and find the library room?"

    "Library?" questioned the girl, looking at the boy who came and stood in front of her.

    "Yes," answered the boy. "It is better to do something than simply sit." He started to walk towards the door and turned back and asked, "Are youing?"

    The little girl got up from where she was sitting until now and followed Graham outside the room, searching for the library. Asking one of the servants, the two children made their way to the small library room of the manor. After Graham pulled out a book, ready to sit and read, he noticed Emily standing next to him without a book in her hand.

    "Don''t you want to pick up a book to read?" questioned young Graham.

    Little Emily looked embarrassed, her cheeks slightly turning pink, and she said, "I can''t."

    Hearing this, Graham frowned, and he said, "Which book do you want to read? I will pull it out for you," his words already showing the kind of gentleman he was shaping into.

    At first, Emily didn''t meet Graham''s eyes, but then she finally looked at him and said, "I-I don''t know how to read or write."

    Young Graham stared at Emily for a few seconds and then said, "Did your parents refuse to provide you an education?"

    Though many families were offering education to the girls, some families still felt something like education was unnecessary for a girl who was going to marry and eventually look after her family.

    Little Emily vigorously shook her head and then replied, "They can''t."

    It finally dawned on the boy''s mind that her family couldn''t afford the expenses of giving education. The girl went back to staring at the ground while Graham stared at her. After a few seconds, he asked her, "Do you want to learn how to read and write?"

    This brought a surprised expression on the little girl''s face, her head turning back to meet his eyes, "You will?"

    Graham nodded his head, "I think it is important to learn the basic things, which might one day in the future turn useful for you. The least, girls should know the minimum things."

    And like that, whenever Graham and Emily ended up visiting the same soirees, Graham taught the girl how to write, which was mainly unbeknownst to Reed''s while they continued to mingle with the guests.

    The two children had befortable in each other''spany. The little girl said with a smile, "You have beautiful handwriting, Graham."

    "I think I can still make it better. My governess is still making me practice it. In time you will also learn how to write beautifully," stated Graham, while holding the quill in his hand. The little girl shook her head, "No?"

    "No," whispered Emily, a shy smile appeared on her lips, and she said, "I want to write like you."

    "I don''t think that is possible," the boyughed, which brought a quick frown on the girl''s face. "Ms. Deborah says that it is very rare for two handwritings to be identical. You know what is the trick with the words here for ''y'', ''g'' and others like that? It is to flick your quill once you want to close the curve."

    He showed it to her while writing it on one of the papers they had found in the room. And the little girl copied his style of handwriting.

    "You got the ''y'' right," Graham apuded her, and Emily beamed in a smile.

    But soon, Vi Reed, looking for her son, appeared at the front of the room, catching her son sitting on the floor of the room with the small girl, whose mother was often seen next to different men in every soiree.

    "Graham!" Lady Vi''s voice was stern and loud, which startled both the children, and Graham quickly lifted his head and saw his mother at the room entrance. "What are you doing here, instead of being with your father?" Her eyes fell on the girl, who looked back and forth between her and her son.

    "Yes, mother," the boy obediently answered, and he turned to little Emily, "I will see youter. Don''t forget to practise."

    When Graham offered her a smile, Emily returned it with the same enthusiasm. She saw him stand up and make his way to where his mother was. When her eyes met Lady Vi''s eyes, the older woman looked at her with sharp eyes before leaving the room with her son.

    Emily continued to sit in the room, writing exactly how Graham had written in the paper, trying to mimic it and when her handwriting started to look simr to Graham''s writing, she smiled at it.

    After some time, her mother, Marlow Saltonstall, appeared in the room.

    "What are you doing here, child?"

    On hearing her mother''s voice, Emily quickly picked up all the papers and ced it on the table along with the ink and quill. Marlow Saltonstall wore a dress that was of less valuepared to the other women''s dresses, but it didn''t fade her beauty. She entered the room, walking to where her daughter stood.

    Emily looked up at her mother with a sliver of fear and worry in her eyes. "Hm, papers and quills, when did you start learning these things? I thought I made it clear what you are supposed to be doing while we are here."

    The little girl gulped when her mother ced her hand on the side of her cheek. "M-mama, Graham said he wanted to teach meˇ­ I-I-"

    "Sshh, you don''t have to be scared, Emily. Graham? Reed''s boy?" questioned her mother, and the little girl nodded her head. "I see. Looks like you made a good friend, stay as his friend. It is good to get acquainted with wealthy families."

    When Emily''s eyes fell on the entrance of the room, Lady Marlow turned and saw it was one of the guests, a woman who had eavesdropped on their conversation. "Do you know where the powder room is?"

    "Unfortunately, I don''t. But you might find it through one of the maids," answered Lady Marlow.

    "Oh, I apologize. I thought you were one," the womanughed, bringing her hand in front of her lips as if she had made an error.

    Lady Marlow politely smiled and responded, "That''s fine. I am sure you will find a maid on your way," she offered a small nod, but the woman didn''t return it and instead walked away from there.

    Emily moved closer to her mother, looking up at her, and she received a smile. "We should get back home. The soiree is almost about to end."

    "Yes, mama," replied the small girl.

    Offering polite bows to the owner of the manor, who had invited them in here, Emily and her mother left the manor not in the carriage but by walking as their family weren''t in the position to have one. When they reached the theatre where Emily''s mother worked, the woman changed her clothes to the regr ones before returning home.

    Getting back home, Emily sat at the table, helping her mother peel the vegetables'' skin.

    When her father returned from the coal mining work, he was covered in sweat and dirt. "Papa!" The two girls in the house ran up to him, and he lifted both the children in his arms.

    "How are my girls doing?" asked Dariel Saltonstall.

    "Good," replied Emily and her sister said, "Sad."

    "Why are you sad, dear? Is it because you have missed me?" the manughed before dropping them back on their feet.

    Emily''s younger sister said, "I don''t like being away from mama and you."

    The man turned to look at his wife. There was a question in his eyes as to what their younger daughter meant. Marlow instructed her elder daughter, "Emily, why don''t you take you and your sister to your room."

    Emily caught hold of her little sister''s hand, watching her mother''s expression on her face as if she was caught doing something she was not supposed to do. By the time she had reached the room door, and she closed the door, she heard a sharp sound of p that echoed outside the room.

    And soon she heard the sound of a crash and her father yelling at her mother. "With whom are you sleeping with?! Every single time!"

    Emily heard a muffled sound of her mother''s voice as if she was crying in pain. When she slightly opened the door, she caught sight of her father holding the back of her mother''s head. Her mother was trying not to scream in pain.

    "Why do you do this to me, Marlow?!"

    "I want to help! I am only apanying them and nothing more than that-" her mother was pushed on the hard ground. Her father went to her mother, bending down and catching hold of her hair and pulling it, making her mother wince in pain.

    "Lies! How many did you sleep with? Answer me!" her father looked enraged, and it scared Emily and her mother, who was out with him now.

    "I swear I did not-ah! I would never do that. I am just trying to get some money. I did not do anything, please believe me!" the woman broke down in tears.

    "Last time, I forgave you, but you did this again behind my back. I don''t need that sinned money!" When Emily went to open the door, her father turned and sternly said, "Close the door!" Emily quickly shut the door and heard the sound of more crashing outside, and she went to hug her little sister.

    That night the family didn''t have dinner together as Mr. Saltonstall left the house after dealing with his wife. When her mother had called her and her sister for dinner, she saw the food was ced on the table.

    Her mother huped, trying to control her tears while she sat in the corner of the room, her face turned towards the window with a bruised face.

    The money that Mr. Saltonstall used to bring home wasn''t enough to make ends meet and to give a better future for both the little girls, in her husband''s absence, Marlow Saltonstall apanied other men as apanion. The woman knew it wasn''t the right path, not right in the eyes of society, but the very same society couldn''t help the family from their misery and poverty.

    "Mama?" Emily came to stand next to her mother, and when her mother turned. Emily noticed the bruises on her mother''s beautiful face. "Are you not eating with us?"

    Marlow wiped the tears, turning to her daughter with a smile, she said, "I am not hungry right now, dear. I will have itter with your father. Why don''t you go back and finish your food," she ced her hand on her daughter''s shoulder.

    Days passed, and when Mr. Saltonstall went to work in the mines, Lady Marlow started to go to the soirees back with her elder daughter to build connections and make money. During that time, whenever Emily and Graham had found each other, they spent time together.

    "Tomorrow we are going to have a family portrait in the manor," said young Graham to her.

    "Portrait?" little Emily asked him curiously.

    The boy nodded his head and then said, "Like the ones you saw in this manor''s hall which has people in it. We do it every time when everyone gathers around. To keep memories. You have never gotten one done?" he asked her.

    "No," came the small voice of the girl, shaking her head. "No painting."

    Graham nodded his head before proposing, "Would you like toe and get it done? I can ask grandma and you can see your painting."

    Emily''s eyes widened, and she asked him in surprise, "Really?"

    "Yes," answered Graham, offering her a smile that looked less guarded and friendlierpared to the previous times they had met. "It is okay if you don''t want to."

    "I want to," the girl replied quickly, a sweet smile formed on her lips, and she asked, "Are othersing too?"

    "Others? My rtives, yes," answered young Graham, but Emily shook her head.

    "Your friends," she asked him, and he pursed his lips and shook his head because he didn''t have any. But Emily took it special, that it was only her who was being invited to be part of the portrait.

    When Emily''s mother found out about this, she was somewhere worried as it was a family painting. But the young boy, Graham, had convinced his grandmother by saying Emily was his only friend, and his grandmother, who spoke to Marlow to bring her daughter to the manor the next day, to be part of the family portrait.

    But the next day, when Marlow took Emily to Reed''s manor, Lady Vi had a displeased look on her face by the presence of the little girl and the woman inside her manor. With her mother-inw, who was the one to invite the little girl, there was very little that she could do.

    Marlow Saltonstall didn''t join the family, and she stood at the side, watching her daughter sitting next to the boy, where she was dressed in better clothes. The woman wondered if this was where her daughter would get to livefortably.

    While the painting was done, Emily turned to look at Graham, who hadn''t moved an inch and was quietly sitting and then her eyes met her mother''s eyes.

    Even though her mother was made to stand in the corner and away from the rest, Emily saw her mother smiling at her.

    Nearly a year passed, when one night after Emily and her sister had gone to bed, she was woken up by her father''s loud voice in the hall. Stepping out of her bed, she opened the door, and through the gap, she saw her father throw the table aside in sheer anger while her mother stood there without moving away but flinching at the crash.

    Her father walked to where her mother stood, his hand wrapping around her jaw while he demanded, "Why do you do this to me?! People are calling you names, yet, you insist on degrading not just, but even mine!"

    The woman stood there with her face scrunched in pain, while not making an effort to escape from her husband''s grasp. She looked him in the eyes, and asked, "Why can''t you believe me when I said I didn''t sleep with anyone?"

    He looked infuriated by her words, "Do you think the money you earn is enough? That it will give our daughter the future they need?"

    In anger, Mr. Saltonstall pushed his wife against the wall, "Do you think you are giving them a better future? Do you know the things people are talking about you right now! You are even ruining their names! Not only are people bad mouthing you, but they areughing at me. They say you are teaching our daughters hical things, to seduce men! If I knew you were like this, I would have never married you!"

    Emily''s mother whimpered at her husband''s words, and she looked at him. She pleaded, "Why won''t you believe me even once? Doesn''t my word mean nothing to you?"

    "You are pathetic, Marlow. Whenever I look at your face, I feel disgusted," spat her father. "I don''t want to see you anymore."

    And though Mr. Saltonstall had said the words in the heat of the argument and didn''t want her to be gone, the same evening, they found Marlow Saltonstall''s body hanging in the room, with a noose around her neck.

 Chapter 54 - Meeting You Again

    Music Rmendation: Cosmic Background - Chris Warner

    .

    Little Emily held her sister, shielding her sister''s face from the tragic incident that had urred in the room. Her mother was brought down and ced on the floor, and Emily heard her father sob. Her mother looked as if she was sleeping, where her father hugged her mother while tears fell from his eyes.

    "Please don''t leave me!" her father quietly cried when he said those words to her mother, "I am sorry for saying those words to you. Pleasee back."

    Emily watched her father me himself for the grave loss that had happened in the Saltonstall''s family. A crowd had formed inside and outside Saltonstall''s house on hearing about Marlow''s death.

    "Take the children from here, it would be better if they do not see this," someone whispered at the front of the room. "God only knows for how long she has been hanging from the ceiling."

    Someone else replied in a hushed tone, "I heard that she has been like this until Dariel returned home in the evening."

    "What a pity. But for thest two days he has been at the mines, hasn''t he?" came the surprised question from the first person in a low voice, while watching Mr. Saltonstall continue to hug his dead wife in his arms, whispering incoherent words to the woman who was long gone.

    "Emily, dear?" a woman, Saltonstall''s neighbour who knew Marlow for quite some time, came near the little girl and her younger sister.

    Little Emily tore her gaze away from her parents and looked at the woman with whom she had spoken in the past. She stared at the worried woman, who said kindly, "Why don''t you bothe home, I am sure you are hungry. I will fix you something to drink and eat?"

    "But mama?" asked little Emily, and the woman pursed her lips. A sadness came to befall her face, and she bent down to say in a quiet voice, "Your mama is asleep. She must be tired. Come."

    While taking the two young daughters of Saltonstall to her house, the woman noticed the number of people gathered around. They were here to see the dead woman. Wanting to know why the womanmitted suicide while also making their own assumptions.

    "What is going to happen now, Maria? The father cannot feed his children if he doesn''t go to the mines and that will leave the daughters all by themselves,"mented one person. The elderly woman tugged the two girl''s hands with her own.

    "I heard that Marlow has been teaching the girls how to seduce men, it will be easy for them to be taken care of,"mented one of the women in the crowd.

    "How disgusting!" eximed another one. "Maybe it is good to know that she killed herself. It is better to not have a parent like that-"

    "That''s enough!" The Saltonstall''s neighbour stopped them. The elderly woman sent a quiet re at the woman who had been bad-mouthing. She said, "Not only is this not a time to gossip, but it is also not good to be ridiculing the person who died. The least you can do is hold your tongue in front of the children who have lost their mother."

    One of the women who hadmented earlier let out a dryugh, "What is wrong in speaking the truth? Everyone knows Marlow was sleeping with men."

    "And who are these men, whom you were talking about?" demanded the elderly woman. Her feet had paused, and so did the two little girls, staring at the elders while not knowing what exactly was going on. "I would like to know the names, whom you outrageously imed Marlow slept with, or is it that you decided tobel her out of sheer jealousy? Jumping into things without knowing the truth, shame on you."

    The two women looked embarrassed for being shamed and called out in front of everyone.

    "Maybe if she didn''t go around apanying other men, this could have been avoided," one of thedy''s huffed, as if not believing this old hag was ming them.

    "Not everyone is born with wealth in their pocket and even if she did, how is it that you don''t hold those men guilty and only her? It is a shame that being a woman, you try to shame the other. Spreading gossip and this is what it hase to," the elderly woman clicked her tongue in distaste. The people who had gathered around suddenly looked ufortable. "If you aren''t here to mourn Marlow''s death, you can go back to your fancy life and spread ill rumours here."

    Soon people started to scatter away from the front of the house while muttering under their breath.

    "What is wrong with her?"

    "She was close to Marlow and couldn''t even see the truth?"

    "Come on, we don''t want to stay in such a ce."

    The older woman sighed, and when her eyes shifted to look at the two small girls, she noticed the younger one looked lost, unable to understand what was going around, while the elder daughter stared at the people who had bad-mouthed her mother.

    "Let us go inside," proposed the woman, taking the two girls inside her house, and she made them sit in the chair while offering them biscuits and warm milk. Emily barely touched it. Her head had turned to look at the window where the direction of her house was.

    "Was mama really bad?" questioned Emily, and for a second, the woman turned stunned at the question, and she shook her head.

    The elderly woman came to sit next to her; she said, "Your mama was a good person. Don''t let anyone else tell you otherwise. She was a wonderful person, who loved both you and your sister very dearly. People only like to gossip."

    "Gossip?" asked the little girl.

    The elderly woman nodded her head, "It is something false and hurtful words being spread about people. It isn''t a good thing to do." Saying this, she ced her hand on Emily''s head and said, "Don''t pay heed to them, dear. It is justˇ­ sad to think that something like this happened. If only I knew," her voice cracked in the end.

    She hid her face behind her handkerchief for a moment to hold back her tears before offering the two girls encouraging smiles.

    The investigating officers came to ask the two small girls to see if they could get anything more than what Mr. Saltonstall had mentioned about the fight he and his wife had. Once they finished their job, the officers left the ce and the family, and a few people came to say goodbye to Marlow Saltonstall, offering their prayers.

    After burying their mother, when Emily and her sister returned with their father, their home felt empty with theck of her mother''s presence, who had always smiled at her. Her father didn''t go to work, as there were no other rtives to take care of his daughters. Another reason was that he had turned depressed by his wife''s death.

    Days passed, and Emily saw her father drink himself to sleep, muttering things that she could barely hear and understand. During that time, their neighbour, whom her mother had a good rtionship with, cooked food and sent it to them to eat.

    One night after dinner, Emily heard her father crying whilst he sat at the dining table with a half-filled bottle of alcohol and the ss in his hand.

    "Why did you take such an extreme step, Marlow?" questioned her father while Emily stood in the room, watching her father through the crack of the door. "I have loved you, all I wanted was for you to listen to me. I wanted to protect you, and instead-" he closed his eyes for tears to spill down, "-you killed yourself."

    All these days, Emily saw and heard people me her father for her mother''s death.

    When Mr. Saltonstall stood up from his chair that made a slight screech, he staggered towards the drawer. Pulling out something in his hand. Turning around, he made his way to the room where his daughters were sleeping. Little Emily hadn''t expected her father toe to the room, and she saw him open the door while he made his way to the bed where her younger sister was sleeping.

    She heard him apologizing, "I am sorryˇ­ I am sorryˇ­ shouldn''t haveˇ­ I will be there soon."

    Her father raised his hand that held a gun pointed towards his younger daughter, who was fast asleep. When he pulled the trigger, the sound made her numb. Emily''s eyes widened in fear and shock, watching her sister''s nket that started to turn red.

    "P-papa?" Emily stuttered, stepping away from the wall in shock.

    Hearing his older daughter''s voice, Mr. Saltonstall snapped out of his daze, and he finally realized what he had done. He had nned to shoot himself and his two small daughters so that they could rejoin his wife. But on seeing Emily''s shocked face, which looked pale, he came back to his senses that he had killed his younger daughter.

    "I don''t deserve to live," Mr. Saltonstall muttered, and little Emily quickly made her way to where her father was. But the man in shock had already raised his hand to ce the nozzle of the gun into his mouth, and without waiting for a second, he pulled the trigger.

    Emily went to hold her father, who shot himself, and she noticed blood drops fall on the ground. As if having its ownst thoughts, the body staggered, and she tried to hold him, but the weight was too much for a small child like her. Heis weight fell on her, and she fell backwards with her head hitting the ground hard enough for her to lose consciousness.

    Hearing the gunshot, the neighbour came to check on them and immediately went to inform Mr. Cooper, who was in charge of the area. The officer took a look and went back to get his co-workers, while Emily remained unconscious until the officer left and her eyes opened.

    Back in the present, Lady Vi said, "Back then, I had no idea of what happened to the girl who had tried to take up Graham''s time and after finding her with him in the shed. You can tell I didn''t care that time as it was just a trivial matter and there were other important things that had to be done. But I didn''t know that after many years, she woulde back to Reed''s manor."

    "As a maid for the family," said Louise, and Lady Vi nodded her head.

    "Yes, as our maid. That time Graham''s grandparents were still alive, and one of our servant''s who looked after Lady Brielle had fallen severely ill. We needed another maid''s help so I had inquired Mrs. Hawkins if she could find a servant who would perfectly follow our rules of manor and to not misce anything. Because when the maids are young, you never know what mischief they bring with them. Some steal, some are terrible and like to go against our word."

    "So it was Mrs. Hawkins who got Emily to work for you?" asked Louise, hearing the crackling sound of woods from the firece.

    Gilbert, who had sent their coachman along with one of the male servants to fetch the priest as well as Graham, returned to the drawing-room. The remaining servants had taken their seats outside the drawing-room.

    Lady Vi replied to Louise, "At that time, Emily was working in Mrs. Hawkins manor. Mrs. Hawkins'' family used to live in Midville, who had moved to Warlington. I found out that Mrs. Hawkins had found Emily alone on the road when it was dark. The woman took pity on her and took her in, grooming her to be a fine maid. We thought we could trust her. And maybe that is why, at that time we didn''t question her background. Her record was clean in the Hawkins familyˇ­"

    Back in time, Emily stood in front of Reed''s manor.

    As if it was fate, Emily had packed all her things from the Hawkins'' manor and hade here to work as a maid in Reed''s manor. There had been many times in the past, where Emily wanted toe and visit Graham. But she hadn''t been able to.

    Thest time she had ced her foot here was when she was a little girl and she hade here with her mother. But now she had grown into a young and beautiful woman, her features remotely resembling her mother''s characteristics.

    As she walked inside through the wide gates of Reed''s manor, it felt like it was only yesterday that she and her mother hade here. She remembered her mother''s warm hand that had securely held hers. It was alright, thought Emily to herself. She wouldn''t feel lonely anymore as Graham was here. With that thought, she stepped in front of the manor entrance that the butler had opened.

    Compared to thest time, Emily was able to admire Reed''s manor better, looking at the high ceiling where the chandelier hung inside in the hall. The garden at the front was big.

    She introduced herself, "I am Emily. Mrs. Hawkins sent me to work for-"

    "Follow me," said the butler with his expression barely changing, and she did as she was told. While on her way, her eyes caught sight of some of the family members, but the person she was eagerly looking for wasn''t in the hall.

    She followed the butler with both her hands holding her things, and he led her to the kitchen before introducing her to the other servants.

    "This is the new maid and from today onwards, she will be working here and be mainly in charge of Lady Braille," said Gilbert to the maids who were in the kitchen.

    Emily bowed her head and said, "I am Emily. I look forward to working here with everyone."

    The maids nodded their heads, and one of them said, "Wee to the Reed''s manor, Emily. I am Meg, and this here is Came and Jemma," the maid introduced the young girls who were in the kitchen.

    The butler then instructed her, "For the time being you can work here in the kitchen today. But before that let me walk you around the manor so that you know whates where."

    Emily bowed at the maids and then stepped out of the kitchen, following the butler. Came, who was older than the rest, said, "Does her face remind you of someone?"

    Meg turned to look at Came and asked, "Hm? I don''t think so. She has a pretty face, doesn''t she?"

    Came stared at the entrance of the kitchen and then nodded her head, "She does. There used to be this woman, she was considered to be very beautiful and I must have seen her once when I was young."

    "Oh?" questioned Meg, going back to what they were doing.

    "I forgot her name though, it was a long time ago," stated Came and she went back to continue cutting the vegetables that were ced on the tform.

    Emily was not new to the kinds of the manor, but her eyes continued to sweep through the ce while the butler told her which rooms she was allowed to enter and which ones she was not supposed to step into. On their way, the young woman''s eyes finally fell on the handsome man, who was walking in the opposite direction, while he tried to wear his watch.

    One look, and Emily knew who he was.

    The memory of him, which had until now been of the young boy who had shown her kindness and care, inviting her into his house, slowly started to fragment and disappear. It was reced with how he looked right now.

    Graham Reed had grown tall, and his shoulders had broadened where he wore a shirt with the suspenders strapped in front of him. Even though he was in his house, his hair had beenbed with the side partition, and his olive-green eyes looked mesmerizing to her.

    "Where is my grey coat that I wore two days ago, Gilbert? I didn''t see it in my room," spoke Graham to the butler, his deep voice fascinating the maid, whose eyes were on him.

    The butler bowed his head and said, "It must be on the stand near the entrance, Master Graham. Let me go and get it right away," and Gilbert left the floor, walking down the stairs.

    When Graham caught the young woman looking at him, she quickly bowed at him and looked down at the ground. Emily could feel the blush that started to appear on her pale cheeks.

    "Are you the new maid who joined today?" questioned Graham, his words polite.

    Emily bowed her head, "I am." Lifting her head and letting her eyes lingered longer on his face when he asked her,

    "Pardon me, but have we met before?" Graham''s eyes had a curious glint in them, and the more he spoke to her, the more the spark of fire started to keep itself alive.

    Did his question mean he still carried her in his thoughts? Happiness bubbled in her mind.

    Before Emily could reply to it, the butler climbed up the stairs and returned, holding the grey coat in his hand. She wanted to tell Graham, to remind him that she was that girl whom he had offered his handkerchief, which she still had in her possession. But she didn''t want to tell it in front of the butler, and she decided to keep her mouth closed for the moment.

    "No, Master Graham," replied Emily. Her words were gentle and poised.

    She knew mentioning herst name would only get her reced by another maid, and she didn''t want that happening. She decided to tell him her full name some other time.

    Graham gave a short nod to the butler for fetching the coat quickly, and he made his way back to his room, which was on the same floor.

    "Shall we?" the butler asked Emily, and the young woman nodded her head. When they walked past Graham''s bedroom, she couldn''t help but turn around to take a longer look before they walked past it.

    After a few days in the manor, one afternoon, Emily was cleaning the study room when she caught sight of the written papers on top of the table. She recognized the handwriting to be of Graham''s.

    "You haven''t changed much, have you?" There was a smile on Emily''s face as her eyes took in words, watching the way the words started and curved around.

    "What are you doing there?"

    Emily heard the deep baritone voice from behind her. Startled, she quickly turned around and ended up with her hand knocking the ss that was filled with ink to fall on the ground. She remembered it was just like the first time they had met, shards of sses on the floor. The only difference being, this time, she was greeted with a grim expression on his face.

    "My apologies, Sir! Let me clean it right away," Emily apologized, worried that she had upset him. Bending down, she started to pick those pieces when one of them sliced her finger, and she winced.

    "Why are you picking them up in your bare hands?" asked Graham. Walking forward, he said, "Leave them as it is before you make things worse. I thought my mother said that you have some experience by working with the Hawkins family."

    Emily dropped the ss pieces and stood back up on her feet.

    A deep frown came to settle on Graham''s face on noticing the blood and the ink mix together. When Emily went to wipe her hand across the apron that was tied around her waist, he said,

    "What are you doing? It is only going to make it worse," and he picked up the jug of water before saying, "Follow me." He walked towards the window, opening it and raised the jug of water. "Bring your hand forward."

    Emily did as she was told, and Graham poured the water from the jug on her hand to remove the ink stains and blood from her palms. And during that time, her eyes were fixed on his face, somewhere his action warmed her heart.

 Chapter 55 - Obsessed Maid: List Of Deaths

    Music Rmendation: Cosmic Background- Chris Warner

    .

    More than two months passed after Emily had started to work as a maid in Reed''s manor and had be familiar with the servants and had adjusted to the work. During that time, she tried to get closer to Graham, trying to tell him who she was. But the time never seemed right, as always whenever they were near to each other, one or another person in the manor woulde to interrupt them, or Graham would not be seen in Reed''s manor.

    One morning after breakfast, Emily apanied Lady Brielle, Graham''s paternal grandmother, out in the garden to take a stroll.

    "Have you ever lived in Warlington beforeing to work for Mrs. Hawkins?" questioned Lady Brielle. Emily turned to look at the older woman with her innocent expression while feeling her hands turn slightly cold. "You remind me of a woman, whom I met in the past."

    "No, mdy," Emily lied with a soft smile on her lips. To make sure the woman wouldn''t continue to question, she said, "I used to live in Midville, and Mrs. Hawkins had found me."

    "So I heard from Vi," said the elderly woman, nodding her head. "It is good that Mrs. Hawkins took you in. God only knows how terrible it must have been for you, living alone by yourself."

    Emily didn''tment a word on this, and the innocent smile on her lips continued. Carefully, she asked, "Which woman do I remind you of, mdy?"

    Lady Brielle took a step forward, her feet firmly on the ground so that she wouldn''t fall. She then said, "It was a woman whom not many liked or approved of. She was often seen next to different men who belonged to our high society. I still remember her because my grandson had once requested me to allow the woman''s little daughter with him in our family painting."

    Hearing this, Emily''s hands turned white as she held it tight while the expression on her face didn''t change, and she kept it calm.

    "My apologies forparing you with that woman. Nobody likes to be referred to as a woman who is low like that," said the woman, looking ahead of her. "It must be because you have the simr shape of face that reminded me of her."

    "That''s alright, mdy," Emily offered the woman a smile while taking a note of how the elderly woman had degraded her mother.

    It was the gossip and false rumours that had snatched her mother away from her. She had lost her whole family and had been left alone. It was the people who were responsible for looking down at her mother and talking ill about her mother. Remembering her as an uncouth woman,belling her for things that she was not responsible for.

    Emily then asked, "If I may ask, mdy. Why did you allow them to be part of the painting?"

    "Oh, no. I didn''t allow the woman to be part of such a special asion. It was just the woman''s daughter. When Graham was young, it was very rare of him to ask anything and that time he asked earnestly. Of course, even though the painting was made, it was taken down after some time. Vi didn''t want to hang things where there were other people who were not rted to the family," exined Lady Brielle. "My daughter-inw is careful, and she didn''t want people questioning who the girl is. Word reached that the family died."

    "Yes, mdy," responded Emily, trying to ignore the upsetting things and focussing that Graham had earnestly requested his grandmother to have her in the painting. "Master Graham must have built a good friendship with that little girl. Was he sad after hearing about her death?" She tried to fish for something.

    Lady Brielle chuckled, "He was too young to remember her after some time. Children make friends and then forget and make new one new friends and some more. He was busy with his studies, to remember anything like that." The woman stopped and said, "I feel tired now, I think the walk is enough and I would like to go back inside."

    "Yes, mdy," Emily bowed her head, and they went back inside.

    But while going back, Lady Brielle walked a little too fast, and she almost lost her footing. Emily caught the woman, but the older woman had a muscle cramp, and she cried out in pain. Hearing the woman''s voice, the nearby family members quickly came out, and Lady Agatha''s eyes widened.

    "What do you think you are doing?!" demanded Lady Agatha as she had thought that Emily had tried to push Lady Brielle. Emily shook her head, but that didn''t stop the woman from scolding her, "You were given the job to look after her, and you couldn''t do that?"

    Lady Brielle raised her hand to say something, and Mr. Robert Reed, who had arrived along with Graham in the carriage, stepped down.

    "Mother? Are you alright?" asked Robert, and he looked at the maid with a frown. "Are you going to speak, or are you going to stay mum?"

    "Father, it must be the cramps," Graham came forward and saw his grandmother''s face twisted in pain. "Where does it hurt?" he asked her. Noticing her leg had moved in an awkward position, and her hand was ced on it, he bent down and quickly straightened it, and she finally let out a sigh.

    Graham''s parents helped Lady Brielle back into the manor, and Emily stood there too stunned, and her face had turned small. She said to Graham, "I didn''t do anything to Lady Brielle."

    "My apologies on behalf of my family. They were just worried about my grandmother. They shouldn''t have yelled at you," said Graham, and he noticed the girl had turned red out of embarrassment and her hands clutched the sides of her dress.

    That same evening, when Emily was walking in the corridor, she met Graham and he stopped her and gave her a box. He then said, "Consider this to be an apology from the family for what happened this morning."

    Curious, Emily took the box from him. When she opened it, she noticed a hairpin with stones inside it. A smile started to form on her lips that he had bought it for her.

    But Graham burst the bubble by saying, "It is Alison''s hairpin. She was going to give them away and we thought you might like it."

    Emily stared at the pin before bowing her head and said, "Thank you, Master Graham." Before he could take his leave, she said, "Master Graham, you are very kind."

    Graham only gave her a nod, "You and the other servants might be the people who are assigned here to work for us, but it is rude to treat you as if you have no feelings."

    She wondered when she would be able to get close to him.

    Emily''s feelings of adoration and love had slowly turned into an obsession that she didn''t realize was unhealthy. Her eyes often searched for him, and when she didn''t find him, she became restless from not having a glimpse of him.

    One day, in the morning while she was working, she decided to muster her courage and tell him the truth. Truth about who she was, but the same day Lady Vi appeared from a soiree with a wide smile on her lips and announced to Lady Brielle,

    "The Walthams want to meet our family to give their consent and to finalize the matter. They will be here tomorrow."

    "Did you ask Graham about it?" questioned Lady Brielle.

    Lady Vi smiled, "Graham will surely agree to what I say. He will never refuse my word and knows what we do is for his best."

    Hearing Graham''s name in the conversation, Emily wondered what they were speaking about. Lady Vi then continued to say, "By status, the Walthams match us and we all have known them for quite some time now. I will go and tell Gilbert to get all the arrangements started and also tell the news to Graham."

    When the woman had stepped out of the room, Emily, who stood next to Lady Brielle asked, "Do we have a soiree tomorrow, mdy?"

    "We do, but it is just for us and the Walthams. Graham''s wedding has been fixed with Waltham''s daughter, Nancy. Tomorrow we''ll be holding a small engagement," said Lady Brielle with a smile on her face. But hearing this, Emily''s face turned pale, and she felt as if someone had pulled her heart out of her chest.

    "Marriage?" came the whisper from Emily''s lips.

    "Well, yes. Nancy Waltham is a nice and sweet girl. I have already met her a couple of times before, and I think she will turn out to be a wonderful wife to Graham. They look good together, and her father''s business is flourishing as well as ours. It is the right time," said Lady Brielle, sipping her tea while Emily stared at the woman for what she just said.

    In the evening, Emily was walking in the corridors, her mind barely working because of the news that she had heard about Graham marrying another woman. She wondered how he felt about it. While walking past his room, she heard Lady Vi and Graham''s voices spilling out from the room that was left slightly open.

    "You didn''t even think about asking me before finalizing it," said Graham, who had a deep frown on his face. "I am not ready for marriage. Right now, I have other things on my mind."

    "Who is stopping you from doing the other things, Graham? The only thing that is going to change is that you will have a wife. Nancy is a nice girl and you have spoken to her, haven''t you? She will fit well in our family."

    "You mean their family fits into ours?" questioned Graham, staring at his mother and Lady Vi''s own lips twisted into displeasure.

    "And what is wrong if it does?" asked Lady Vi. "I think you both will make a good couple, Graham. I have already invited them to visit the manor tomorrow, so please. I would appreciate it if you give this marriage a chance."

    When Lady Vi started to walk towards the door, Emily quickly moved away towards the wall. The woman stepped out of the room, making her way down the stairs. Emily took a peek into the room and noticed Graham let out a frustrated sigh. She watched him walk towards his bed and sit at the edge, rubbing his forehead with his hand.

    What was just words that she had heard about the engagement and marriage of Graham? It hit Emily hard when the Waltham family arrived at the manor to have lunch with the family.

    Nancy Waltham.

    She had braided her hair on both the sides of her head before tying it in the middle and letting the rest of her hair down. Emily didn''t understand what they saw in the girl that they thought she was suitable for Graham. It was apparent that if it weren''t for the expensive dress, Nancy would have looked like any other girl.

    Emily remembered when she and Graham were children, and they used to sit together to eat. It was something she had looked forward to when she visited the soiree''s with her mother. It was supposed to be her, who was supposed to sit next to Graham, but instead, they had brought a doll to decorate the table.

    Seeing Nancy sitting next to Graham had her blood boil, seething jealousy under her skin when Graham offered to pass the things on the table to the girl.

    "We were thinking of holding the wedding in Lakeshire, what do you think about it, Mr. Reed?" Mr. Waltham asked while sitting next to Graham''s father.

    "We do not have any objection towards it," replied Mr. Reed. "Lakeshire is only thirty minutes away from here so it should be alright for everyone to be able to attend it."

    "It will be one of the most memorable weddings anyone has ever witnessed until now,"mented Lady Vi with a smile on her lips, raising her ss to toast. Everyone picked up their sses, and to Emily''s vexation, Graham didn''t utter a word of refusal, and he picked up the ss with the rest of the family members. "To Graham and Nancy."

    "Graham and Nancy," repeated others while happily looking at the couple.

    On seeing this, Emily realized she was nothing in Graham''s life. She was nobody, just a metre maid. She had been easily reced by another girl.

    After a few days, both Graham and Nancy got married, while Emily spilt tears out of sorrow. That she hadn''t told him who she really was.

    But within a few days, Nancy caught chickenpox, which made the family keep the girl in a separate room from Graham and other members.

    One of the days, the maid attending to Nancy was busy, and Emily went to her ce to bring the youngdy her lunch.

    "Will he like blue or maroon?" asked Nancy to herself, staring at the sweaters that she had asked one of the servants to get for Graham. "I think he will like maroon. It looks better on Graham."

    "He likes blue, mdy," said Emily, but the youngdyughed.

    "What does a maid like you know about my husband? Go take this food out of here, you lousy servant,"mented Nancy before getting up from the chair and walking towards the open window. "I cannot wait to get out of here. Graham said that he would be taking me out once I get better. Wonderful, isn''t it?"

    Emily could only stared at the back of the youngdy while she picked up the te and ced it on the tray.

    "You will see he will like maroon as it is my favourite colour," Nancy sweetly smiled. "Also, I prefer that you braid your hair. Mother said I should be careful of the maids, after all, I did marry a handsome husband," she giggled, while her words were purely meant as a joke.

    But only Emily could tell how careful the young mistress of Graham should have been.

    While Nancy was recovering, this gave an idea to Emily. If Nancy could fall sick forever, she would never have to see the girl next to Graham anymore.

    When Emily was sent to fetch vegetables from the market, she went to the shop and asked, "Is there anything that will keep the rats away?"

    "Too many rats in the house?" questioned the man, and Emily nodded, her sweet looking face not giving away what she actually meant to use it for. The man handed something to her and said, "It isn''t effective, but it will keep them out."

    "Thank you," Emily smiled, paying the money from her wages, and she returned to the manor with other things.

    She started to mix it with the food sent to Nancy''s room, and Graham''s wife soon turned ill. The young mistress of Graham Reed couldn''t get out of bed, and more than two weeks passed, and she still stayed in bed.

    Emily wasn''t happy when Graham had got the physician to take a look at Nancy.

    "What is wrong with her, doctor?" questioned Graham, while Lady Vi stood next to him.

    The physician had finished checking Nancy''s pulse, and he said, "I am not sure if it is because of the weather or if she caught something that I am unable to identify. How long has she been like this?"

    "Nearly four days now," replied Lady Vi, a deep frown formed on her forehead. "We thought it was just a normal flu but she has been getting worse day by day. What about the medicines?"

    "I will write down the ones that I think will ease her pain for now. Until I don''t identify what the cause is, I apologize, but I won''t be of much help. Maybe it would be best for you to check with the other physicians if they can identify anything," the physician wrote down the prescription of the medicines and after handing it to Graham, he left the manor.

    One after another, the family invited other physicians toe to take a look at thedy, who was severely ill. All this while, Emily continued to mix the poison with small quantities in the food before being eaten by the youngdy.

    At the end of Nancy''s marriage to Graham, Nancy Waltham passed away with an unidentified sickness, and both the Waltham''s and Reed''s families grieved for her death.

    Emily gave it some time so that Graham and his family could recover from the grief. She tried her best to get closer to Reed''s family, gaining their trust and being distinct from the other servants so that Graham would notice her. But then came the news of Graham''s second wedding with Miss Johanna Leveson.

    "I don''t know why they even do it so quickly. He needs time," muttered Emily under her breath.

    "What are you mumbling to yourself, Emily?" questioned Lady Brielle to the familiar maid who always apanied her. Right now, Lady Brielle sat in a wheelchair as her legs had turned weak. "I hope this marriage can fix Graham''s heart," stated the olddy.

    "Wouldn''t it be right for him to marry someone whom he loves, mdy?" asked Emily. Noticing Lady Brielle looking at her in suspicion, she quickly bowed her head. "Pardon me for my audacity."

    Lady Brielle said, "Love will automatically happen once they get married. Even Nelson and I fell in love only after our marriage. It will happen eventually. What is important is that we see who they marry, and the background of the family. Vi has already seen and met Johanna when she had visited Levson''s manor. I can tell that you worry for Graham''s happiness and so do all of us, but this will be good. The previous marriage ended and maybe God prefered it that way."

    "Of course, mdy," Emily bowed her head. "Master Graham is a good person. He deserves happiness." And she was the one who was going to make him happy, she thought in her mind. For a long time, she had kept track of every little habit of Graham''s. She had made a note of what he liked to eat, what colour he prefered to wear, how he liked to work in his study room after dinner and how he didn''t like women who were loud and frowned. He preferred a gentle and calm nature. Just like how she was.

    "Where have you been going when you aren''t next to me, Emily? I have to wait or have someone call for you before youe to my side. What is keeping you busy?" questioned the old woman, her eyes subtly narrowing.

    "I am just in the corridors, where else would I go?" Emily sweetly smiled at the woman sitting opposite to her while she stood at the front.

    "That''s right. It is good to see that you work at ease with the other servants. It must be hard to not have your family when you were young. Do you remember your parents?" asked Lady Brielle and then added, "I think I should get on the bed and have some rest."

    Emily bowed her head and came to stand behind the wheelchair. Pushing and bringing it to the side of the bed, she helped the womany down on the bed. She pulled the nket up to the woman''s chest.

    "You didn''t answer my question, Emily," Lady Brielle said when the maid turned around as if ready to leave the room.

    Emily didn''t know why Lady Brielle was suddenly asking her this question. Turning around, she said, "Not much, mdy. I was too small when I lost them." The images of her mother and father''s dead body shed in front of her eyes.

    For a few seconds, the older woman didn''t say anything and Emily couldn''t help but question herself if the woman had found out about who she really was. She often wore her hair differentlypared to her mother because of their striking resemnce.

    A spark of fear had ignited within her if someone would find out that she was rted to the Saltonstalls. But it had been years since her mother and her family had passed away.

    "I see," murmured the older woman, her eyebrows gently knitting together. "I am sorry to hear that. To grow up without any family. You should havee to us, but then we didn''t know each other."

    Emily wanted to tell the truth to the older woman, to someone because the secrets she had been harbouring for so long were only piling up one after another. In the hope that Lady Brielle would consider her for Graham and would drop Johanna, she started,

    "Lady Brielle, I-"

    "Grandma, are you resting?" In stepped Alison, making her way through the doors, and the older woman smiled.

    "I wanted to get some rest, but I can always make time for my granddaughter. Come sit here," she patted the space, and Alison smiled. "Emily, you can go now. Alison is here to keep mepany."

    And just like that, the older woman brushed her away from there.

    Emily stepped out of the room while turning behind to hear the twodiesugh and talk inside. After an hour, Alison left the room when Emily returned to the woman''s room.

    "Hm? Is it already time for evening tea?" asked the older woman as she had only closed her eyes.

    "No, mdy, there was something that I wanted to talk to you about," said Emily, where she had locked the doors of the room so that no one woulde to eavesdrop on the conversation.

    Lady Brielle looked at her with a curious look and nodded her head, "Is everything alright?"

    The older woman was polite and kind towards her, so Emily said, "Lady Brielle, there''s something that I need to tell you." She took a pause and then said, "I, my parents, I do remember them. But it is hard to tell others about what has happened."

    The woman asked, "Why do you say that?"

    At that moment, it was Emily''s naiveness or desperation that had made her tell the truth to the older woman,

    "I am Marlow Saltonstall''s daughter, who had oncee here to the manor. I didn''t know if it was right to tell it or keep it to myself. I was that little girl, who used to spend time with Master Graham," she smiled as if feeling the heaviness from her chest being lifted.

    Lady Brielle stared at Emily for a few seconds, and she then said, "Finallyes the lies that you have been hiding from me and my family. I had my doubts since the day you started to serve me, but I wasn''t sure."

    Hearing this, the colour on Emily''s face turned pale, and she asked, "You did?"

    "It wasn''t hard. Call Gilbert so that he can send you out with all your things from here. You can return back to Mrs. Hawkins house, unless she realizes what kind of mother you had," stated Lady Brielle with a serious tone. "I wouldn''t like a woman''s daughter as yourself to be walking in these corridors. We don''t want peoplementing about it. Words about your mother still circte in the soirees like an old story that is marked with sin."

    Emily''s hands turned into fists, and she fell on her knees and pleaded, "But I didn''t do anything bad, mdy. I have been diligently working in the manor and yesterday you told me that you have been enjoying mypany."

    "I was just coaxing you to bring out the truth. Who knows what other disgraceful things you and your family have done. I can have another maid to give mepany by recing you. Do you think we are not capable of appointing servants? I don''t know how you thought you could try to get close to Graham. Now call Gilbert. I want to speak to him immediately," the woman''s words were harsh with a hint of arrogance in her tone.

    "Please don''t do this to me. I have nowhere else to go," Emily continued to plead, but the woman was not ready to listen to any of it.

    Thedy only turned restless, and before she could scream for the butler, Emily quickly covered the woman''s lower face with his hand. The woman iled her chubby hands. If people were to find out, they would throw her out of here, but she wasn''t ready to leave.

    "Please, don''t tell anyone. I only came here to meet Graham and to work in the manor. Please listen to me," Emily continued to plead, looking at the woman. "You said you understood how lonely it is for me to not have any of my family members. You cannot do this to me, Lady Brielle. I only-Lady Brielle?"

    When Emily saw the older woman go still, she pulled her hand away and noticed the woman stare. She pulled her hand away in shock, realizing she had covered the woman''s mouth and nose where she hadn''t been able to breathe.

    Emily hadn''t meant to kill the older woman, and now that it had happened, she panicked. While killing Nancy Waltham, she had been careful, and it was properly nned. But this was unexpected. Before anyone would walk into the room, she closed Lady Brielle''s eyes and tucked the woman, making it look like the older woman was fast asleep.

    When Emily walked towards the door, she noticed someone turn the doorknob, and she quietly came to hide behind the door when it opened. She could feel her heart beating loudly while she realized the mistake she had made by trusting someone like the older woman to care for her. Her lips trembled, and her eyes looked livid when she saw it was Graham, who entered the room.

    She stood still, not moving until he stepped forward and towards the bed where the womany dead. Taking a step forward as quiet as she could, she stepped out of the room and made her way towards the kitchen.

    By the time Reed''s family members found Lady Brielle to be dead, two good hours had passed, while Emily acted innocent as if she had been in the kitchen since Lady Alison had visited the now-deceased woman in the room.

    Lady Brielle''s death hadter been dered to be out of old age. To Emily''s delight, because of the death in the family, Graham''s wedding was postponed. But in the end, she couldn''t stop the marriage as Graham and Johanna Leveson were married after three weeks.

    The innocence that Emily held when she was a small girl had scarred after seeing her mother hanging from the roof and her father shooting her sister and himself without a thought. And the scar was nothing less to rust on the iron that had started to corrode itself.

    She had killed Nancy with a slow death and had killed Lady Brielle in pure desperation to cover a mistake. She decided to be careful. This was why, when it came to killing Graham''s second wife, Emily didn''t want it to look suspicious, and she gave it a year while keeping an eye.

    As expected, the society was quick to jump to the conclusion, feeding each other''s curiosities with gossip.

    "Is it really true that his second wife also passed away?"

    "Something must be wrong with Graham Reed''s luck in marriages. Pity that they died so young."

    "Doesn''t it seem odd that they died in such a short span of the marriage? It feels like a foul y,"mented another, while Emily walked through the streets of the market after buying the groceries. "Do you think the family did something?"

    "I think he just has bad luck, might as well stay clear of the Reeds to not catch the bad luck. I heard the Reed''s might try to get him to marry someone again, but I doubt any family would be willing to give him their daughter''s hand in marriage."

    Hearing this, Emily felt her mindset at ease.

    The people of the society trying to defame him were the same people who had disgraced and shamed her beloved mother. But she was here for him. It was time for her to let Graham know that she was there for him. She would love and cherish him.

    One week had passed since Johanna had died, but the murmurs continued. Emily made her way to Reed''s manor.

    When she entered the manor from the backside and dropped the vegetables in the kitchen, she was making her way to check if Graham was in the manor when she heard the two women of the manor talking to each other.

    "What did we do wrong that Graham is going through these sufferings? One is understandable but two?" Lady Vi shook her head in disbelief. Lady Agatha sat next to her, cing her hand on Lady Vi''s hand forfort.

    "The girls these days are weak and delicate, they aren''t as strong as us. It was something unexpected. People who are speaking right now will forget about it, which will be reced by some other news to talk about," Lady Agatha tried to console Lady Vi.

    "I shouldn''t have rushed with the second marriage. I should have probably given it some time because I knowˇ­" Lady Vi took a pause, "Even though Graham doesn''t say anything, he must be hurting inside. It was too soon."

    "He''ll feel better after a few months. We all need time to recover from the loss that has urred and he is still young. Didn''t you say Robert was nning to hand over the business to him?" asked Lady Agatha.

    "Yes, he did. We thought it was time for Graham to take the responsibility entirely. It will keep his mind busy," replied Lady Vi, and she took a deep breath before letting it go.

    After checking for Graham''s presence, Emily walked back to the kitchen,

    She had a faint smile on her lips. She picked up the tray and teacup, her body movements elegant like any otherdy of an aristocratic family. Her nerves had calmed down, and she appeared more rxed as there was nothing to worry about.

    Once the tea was prepared, Emily took the tea tray in her hand and went to Graham''s study room, where he had buried himself with work. She ced the tray on the table, standing there, waiting to talk to Graham so that she couldfort him through her words. A few secondster, Graham noticed her standing there idle.

    He raised his head, "What are you doing simply standing there in the room? If that is all you came for, leave," came his blunt words.

    "I, Master Graham, wanted to ask if you need anything," said Emily with her head bowed and looking straight at him before looking down at the table.

    "If I have anything I will ask Gilbert. And don''t bring in things unnecessarily when I haven''t asked for it. Take this and leave the room," said Graham, that hurt Emily, but she bowed her head.

 Chapter 56 - The Gift Of Third Mistress To The Fourth

    Music Rmendation: Beginning to End- Hendyamps Studios

    .

    Lady Vi, who sat opposite Louise, now stared at the firece where the logs of wood continued to burn brightly. She said,

    "When both Nancy and Johanna passed away, like others we believed that it was because of their sickness. Emily was fast to kill Nancy, but nobody could specte it to be a murder. She took some more time when it came to Johanna, and even then we thought it was because of the girl''s weak health. With her behavior and the way she looked innocent, no one had a speck of doubt on her."

    Louise, who was quietly listening to Lady Vi, asked, "Graham took time before he married Lisa. Before that, didn''t try Emily confessing her feelings to Graham?"

    "I don''t think she did. Graham was busy with expanding our business and he barely had time for anyone. The most we saw him was during breakfast and dinner. He didn''t want to be disturbed," exined Lady Vi, lines forming on her forehead.

    "Did you ever find anything to be strange during that time? About Emily," asked Louise, and the older woman shook her head.

    "Emilyˇ­ She was good at every work given to her. She wanted us to notice her, and we did because of how attentive she was to everyone. Quiet, but very attentive," said Lady Vi, turning back to look at Louise. "But whatever she nned, it was thought out."

    "What do you mean?" questioned Louise, her eyebrows furrowed, while Lady Vi looked away, staring into space.

    Six years agoˇ­

    Emily smiled at her fellow maids, her footsteps graceful as she walked through the corridors of the manor while carrying the washed bedsheets from one room to another. Reaching in front of Graham''s room, she made her hair proper before knocking on the door.

    "Come in," came Graham''s voice and when she stepped inside and bowed her head. Looking up, their eyes briefly met.

    "I am here to change the sheets, Master Graham," she informed him, watching him sitting at his desk.

    "Go on," said Graham, going back to what he was working on.

    Emily smiled, walking towards the bed while watching Graham, who looked busy. She had fixed her chores around the time when and where Graham was present. The ice-like wall that Graham had put around him since his second wife''s death had slowly started to melt.

    She was happy seeing him from a distance, with no other woman next to him. Lately, his mood had improved, and Emily believed it was time to confess her feelings to him.

    But one day, when she was dusting and cleaning the table in the corner of the hall, someone knocked on the front door of the manor, and the butler went to get it. Gilbert bowed his head and said,

    "Wee back home, Master Graham."

    Hearing Graham''s name, Emily quickly turned to look in the direction of the door, wondering why Graham was back this early. But then she saw he wasn''t alone and he had a young woman standing next to him.

    Graham said to the butler, "Tell mother and father, and others toe to the drawing room. I have something to tell them."

    "Yes, Master Graham," Gilbert bowed his head and went to bring Reed''s family members.

    "Let''s go this way," said Graham to the woman who was with him. Emily wondered if it was something to do with the business dealing. But why a woman?

    When all the family members came to gather in the drawing-room, Emily quietly walked towards the drawing-room, and she stood next to the window to eavesdrop. Somewhere, she started to feel nervous about the situation.

    "What do you want to talk to us, Graham?" asked Mr. Reed to his son.

    "Mother, father, this here," Graham turned to look at the young woman next to him, "This is Lisa Young, and I have decided to marry her."

    Like the people in the room, who were taken aback by Graham''s decision, Emily was shocked.

    "Isn''t this a bit sudden?" asked Lady Vi, her lips set into a thin line.

    "Forgive me for delivering this information suddenly, but I have known Lisa for quite a few months now and she makes me happy," confessed Graham. When Emily leaned forward, she noticed Graham''s hand reaching out for the woman''s hand, holding it, and it was enough to fuel the jealousy in full blow. She peeked at the woman through the window.

    "My apologies for not making an appearance before, Mr. and Mrs. Reed. I have heard a lot from Graham about you. Lady Alison and Mr. and Mrs. Wensley too. It is good to finally be able to meet all of you," Lisa had the politest smile on her face, and her eyes brightened, making her look prettier.

    It was Robert Reed who eased the tense atmosphere in the room, and he said, "It is good to know that Graham has found someone. We are happy to be meeting you, Lisa."

    Lady Agathaplimented the young woman, "You are beautiful, Lisa. I can see why Graham has fallen in love with you." Hearing this, Lisa''s cheeks turned red.

    Graham said, "I didn''t want to waste any more time. I would like it if all of you would ept Lisa as I don''t see myself with anyone, but her."

    Emily desperately hoped that someone would reject, waiting for Lady Vi to make an issue about it, but the woman stayed mum.

    Alison walked to where Lisa stood, hugging her, and she pulled back with a smile, "We look forward to you being part of our family, Lisa."

    "A word with you, Graham," said Lady Vi with aposed expression and both Graham as well as Mr. Reed stepped outside the room. Emily moved to the other window so that they wouldn''t find her eavesdropping on them. "Since when have you been seeing Ms. Young, Graham? You never mentioned anything about her to us."

    Graham took a few seconds before he said, "Truthfully, I didn''t expect to fall in love with her, but Lisa is a very sweet woman, mother. It is because of herpany that I feel alive these days. I am finally able to get back to how things were before my first two failed marriages. Did I upset you by bringing her home?"

    Emily was furious!

    He had been seeing another woman all this time, while here she was worrying and waiting for him.

    "I only wished that we had some time to spend with her to get to know her," said Lady Vi with a grim expression on her face.

    "I can assure you, she is everything that I will ever need."

    Hearing Graham''s words, Emily''s face twisted in anger. She started to walk away from there so that no one would catch sight of the anger that had surfaced on her face.

    She was furious, jealous, and in deep pain, wanting to get rid of the woman, but that would only fall into the same cycle, thought Emily to herself. When she had killed the first wife, she had hoped to be Graham''s wife, but instead, they had brought another wife. And after that, Graham turned cold as ice.

    This time, she would be careful and make sure that Graham would take her as his wife once Lisa would die.

    Only a little pain and sadness, and then there would be a lifetime of happiness, she convinced herself.

    But to Emily, it wasn''t easy to see Graham with someone, whom she believed to be hers, showering his love on another woman. As if that wasn''t enough, Lady Vi had decided on something, but she took this as an advantage.

    "Lisa," said Lady Vi to the young woman, who looked kinder than Emily in appearance. "I would like you to have a personal maid for yourself. Emily is one of our most efficient maids in the manor. Feel free to ask her anything you need."

    "That is very kind of you, Lady Vi," Lisa bowed her head, feeling grateful that her future mother-inw was thoughtful. But the older woman had assigned a maid only so that she could keep an eye on Lisa''s health.

    Lady Vi said to Emily, "Lisa is going to Mr. Burnell''s shop tomorrow to get the wedding gown stitched, go with her."

    Patience, said Emily to herself. She would get her turn, and she would use Lisa for it.

    The next morning, both Lisa and Emily got into the carriage. But before the carriage could leave, the carriage door opened, and Graham climbed inside. Lisa looked surprised and asked, "Don''t you have work today?"

    The frozen face of Graham that Emily had been seeing since thest few months had disappeared, and he now smiled at Lisa. He said, "I do, but I wanted to be there with you when you are stitching your wedding gown. We are in this together, aren''t we?"

    Earlier, when they climbed inside, Lisa and Emily had taken the same seat, but with Graham, who took the opposite seat, Lisa went to join him and their hands interlocked with each other.

    When they reached Mr. Burnell''s shop where Reed''s family bought the customized clothes, Graham spoke to the tailorman, "I want you to make use of the best and most expensive material for the wedding gown. The price doesn''t matter."

    Lisa ced her hand on Graham''s arm and whispered, "I don''t need an expensive gown, Graham. I am happy with a simple one."

    Graham leaned towards Lisa and kissed her temple, "You don''t have to worry about the price, I am here now."

    "You know that''s not the reason," Lisa stared at Graham, and he smiled at her.

    "I want to give you everything I can, and it is from my own hard earned money," he replied before turning his gaze back to the tailorman and giving him a nod.

    The other times, when they had to visit the tailor, Graham apanied Lisa, where he discussed the details that might look good on the gown, involving himself and sparing his time to spend with Lisa. And all that time, Emily watched the couple at the sidelines in anger.

    "I was thinking about having the cross stitches on my sleeves. Do you think it will look good?" asked Lisa.

    "Is it possible, Mr. Burnell?" asked Graham, and the tailorman nodded his head.

    "I can work on that, Mr. Reed. The gown will be ready in two weeks," replied the tailorman. "I can tell both of you will make a beautiful pair."

    Three weekster, Graham married Lisa Young. Everyone around the town of Warlington was invited to attend their grand wedding. While others blessed them to have a happy marriage, one person was readying the casket to put Lisa to rest.

    Weeks turned to months, and Emily became close to Lisa. Encouraging her, being her friend when Graham was away at work. One day, when Lisa was roaming around the manor, she had stepped inside Lady Brielle''s room, noticing a window open. Closing it, she returned when she noticed the door of the room to be locked.

    "Hello!" Lisa banged her hand on the door. "Did someone lock the door?" she called, but it took more than ten minutes before one of the servants noticed her.

    "What is with themotion?" demanded Lady Vi. On seeing the door being opened, Lisa stepped out.

    Lisa looked around. She said, "I think someone locked the room by mistake."

    Lady Vi wasn''t happy with the noises, but she didn''t say anything.

    But that wasn''t thest time Lisa had been locked in the room. When more time passed, Lady Vi and the others who were in the manor often noticed how Lisa banged the doors, where she found herself locked in rooms andter let out, where she found no one.

    One day, Lady Agatha and Lady Vi were sitting on the patio when Lady Agatha said, "Do you think it is the servants who are ying pranks?"

    Lady Vi shook her head, "They would never behave like this. It was fine with Nancy and Johanna. It is getting tiresome how Lisa tries to bring attention to herself."

    "I shouldn''t ask this butˇ­ did Graham make sure to check the background of the family?" asked Lady Agatha.

    "He said he did. But now I am not so sure. I feel like she''s losing her mind. I am thinking about bringing her to a doctor."

    Footsteps stopped behind them, and when Lady Vi turned to look, she noticed it was Lisa. The two older women were startled, not knowing how long Lisa had been standing there, listening to them. The young woman looked red in embarrassment. Lisa looked torn before she stepped out of the room.

    One weekend, after Lisa and Graham had returned from an afternoon soiree, Lisa was changing her clothes when she found something in her dress pocket. After reading it, her face turned pale. But the worst part was thatˇ­ the handwriting matched with the person she had married.

    For the next three nights, Lisa turned distant in fear. Was it true that the Reed''s didn''t want her here? Did Graham not love her anymore? What if the rumours were true about thest two wives being murdered? Questioned Lisa to herself.

    "What''s the matter, Lisa? You have been restless since thest few days," Graham confronted his wife.

    "I want to move from here, Graham. Let''s go from here and live in another town," pleaded Lisa. She had said it suddenly, and Graham looked at her with a frown.

    "But what happened?" he asked her.

    Lisa shook her head, unable to exin. She couldn''t make out if Graham had written this in his family''s words or if one of his dead wives was haunting her. She said, "There''s something in here. I feel like someone is trying to lock me in the rooms, trying to scare me and people think I am going crazy."

    Graham put his arms around her and hugged her to calm her down. Lisa broke into tears, and she sobbed, "Please don''t leave me. Please, I am so scared and lonely here."

    "I will speak to my family and the servants, they won''t say anything again to you," said Graham, rubbing her back, but Lisa''s tears didn''t stop.

    "I am scared," said Lisa.

    "Nothing is going to happen to you. If it makes you feel better, we can move to Habsburg once the factory is ready. There''s a manor that hasn''t been used in a long while, and we can shift there. Just you and me, start afresh," Graham tried to console her. "Okay?"

    Lisa nodded her head, pulling away from Graham. She looked at him with her tear-streaked face.

    But Emily didn''t stop scaring Lisa, making sure a word of rumour slipped out of the manor where people had begun to speak about Graham''s wife who was going crazy. No one in the manor doubted Emily being behind this as she was careful not to get caught. She continued to walk around, helping the other servants so that no one doubted or pointed the finger at her.

    Lisa was in the garden, all alone by herself, when Emily walked towards her.

    "Is everything alright, miss? You have been sitting here for quite long. The rays of sunlight might burn your skin," said Emily, polite as always.

    Lisa nodded her head, trying to put up a brave face but hearing the concerned words of the maid, it only fell apart.

    "I think I am losing my mind, Emily," confessed Lisa, rubbing her forehead as she tried hard not to cry.

    "Is it about what people are saying?" asked Emily, and Lisa nodded her head. "You shouldn''t listen to them, mdy. People always talk about things they don''t know about, even I have gone through it and I don''t like it either."

    Lisa turned to look at Emily, who came around and stood in front of her, stopping the rays of the sun from falling on Lisa. "Share with me, Emily. It will keep my mind away from what I am thinking and maybe you can lessen your burden," she offered false sympathy.

    Emily softly smiled, tucking the hair behind her ear because of the sudden breeze. She said, "There was a time when people said things that they didn''t know about. People never try to know the truth and like to me, without understanding the difficulties a person goes through or the situation. I don''t like gossip, mdy."

    "Was it your family member?" asked Lisa, and Emily nodded her head.

    "Will you keep it a secret, mdy?"

    "Of course," Lisa promised not to utter a word about it. "I promise whatever we speak, it will remain just between us," she assured.

    Emily and Lisa'' rtionship had turned to being friends, where they shared things. While one was considered the other as a true friend, the other believed Lisa was apetition. But at the same time, Emily had spent quite some time with the young mistress.

    Holding her hands in front of her, she said, "People said bad things about my mother. Even though she didn''t do those things, she was med for it as if she had sinned."

    "I am sorry to hear that, Emily," Lisa offered her condolences. "I can understand why you hate gossip, people are very vile. I haven''t been able to sleep well, that might be it."

    "Don''t feel bad about today, mdy. One day you won''t feel what you are feeling right," said Emily. The tone of her words turned serious, and when it caught Lisa''s attention, Emily said, "After so many years I feel much better now."

    "You are right. Graham told me, he and I can move to Habsburg once the new office, which is in its finishing phase, isplete," Lisa nodded her head, standing up, she ced her hand on Emily''s shoulder. "I am d I have you to talk to about things like these, Emily."

    Lisa walked back inside the manor while Emily stood there stunned.

    Was Graham leaving Warlington? Was he leaving her behind?

    Anger coursed through her. She wouldn''t let that happen. If the family and Graham weren''t convinced that Lisa was losing her mind and had turned insane, it was time to remove Lisa from here.

    It wasn''t that Emily didn''t like Lisa, but she loved Graham.

    A few dayster, when Lisa and Graham went to attend one of the soirees, Lisa overheard some women talking about her and giggling. This increased her distress, and she wondered if she was indeed bing crazy.

    Noticing Lisa''s difort, Graham went back to Lisa''s side. He was about to speak to her when she said, "I don''t think your previous wives are happy with me."

    "What?" asked Graham startled, and they moved towards the railings where no one was present. "I thought we had already spoken about this. There is no ghost, Lisa."

    Lisa shook her head, "It is hard to not think about it. They say spirits are often very vengeful."

    Graham took two steps and stood next to her, cing his hands on the railings, and he said, "The priest found nothing in the manor, Lisa. You and I both were there when we heard that there was nothing evil in the manor."

    "You don''t know, Graham. I have felt it, something ominous. I have something to ask from you. Will you do it?"

    "What is it?" He looked at her with a subtle frown.

    Lisa raised her hand, asking him to promise her, and Graham ced his hand on hers.

    She then said, "If something bad happens to me, I don''t want you to spend the rest of your life alone." Lisa said the words because she knew how much Graham loved her. "I want you to marry someone who will look after you, who knows and understands you."

    "This is nonsense, Lisa," Graham pulled his hand back, and he let out a frustrated sigh. "You and I are going to spend the rest of our lives being together."

    "We don''t know about that. We cannot be certain about things. I love you very much, Graham and I know you know it," said Lisa, watching Graham, who turned to look away. "Maybe, I need to be treated and maybe you deserve someone better. So I want to tell you that if something bad happen to me-"

    "That''s enough. We are not going to discuss this anymore," Graham turned around so that he could get back inside.

    "You are already leaving!" said Lisa, her voice breaking and attracting other guests'' attention in the soiree.

    Graham turned around and said to Lisa, "I don''t want to discuss things like your death anymore."

    "But it will happen," said Lisa, her eyes looking slightly livid, "When I am gone, you will need someone. Someone to love you, Graham. To fill that void. I have been thinking and maybe I should find someone who is suitable for you."

    Graham closed his eyes, not knowing why his wife stubbornly believed that she was going to die, "You are being ridiculous now, Lisa. Do you know what you are saying?"

    "I know, and this is precautionary measures," said Lisa, walking up to him and saying, "I have been taking everything into ount and I think the right person for you is someone who is kind and knows your family well. That person is Emily. I can trust her because she is a dear friend-"

    Graham pinched the bridge of his nose, "Lisa, please. Let''s get back to the manor now."

    "No, you promised me. You promised!" There were tears in Lisa''s eyes, and Graham quickly stepped forward to hug her.

    "Don''t cry," he noticed people watching them with a look of suspicion in their eyes. "We can discuss thister, once we get back home. Okay? Calm down now."

    A few dayster, Lisa walked around the house, and she called Emily, who was in the kitchen.

    "Yes, mdy?" asked Emily.

    "I need you to get a stool ande with me," said Lisa and the maid did as she was told, following the young woman.

    "Where are we going, mdy?" asked Emily in question, not knowing what Lisa had on her mind.

    "I will tell you," Lisa smiled, taking Emily to the attic. Reaching the room, she looked up at the ceiling and said, "I wanted to take a look at the hangings in here." She ced the stool and stepped on it, bncing herself. "This seems wobbly," she said before taking a look at the hangings.

    By mistake, when Lisa took a step backwards, she slipped and fell hard on the floor. The wooden floor that had weakened over the years broke down to create an open crack on the floor, and Lisa''s headid right below it.

    "Ugh!" Lisa winced in pain because of the sudden fall on the wooden floor. When her eyes fell on Emily, she noticed the maid stared at her while making no effort to help her to stand. "Emily, help me to stand," said the young wife of Graham, as for some reason, her body hurt, and she couldn''t stand up.

    Instead of helping Lisa, she tried to hear for any footsteps in the corridor. When there was none, she finally walked towards Lisa, ignoring the hand Lisa had raised. She sat down.

    The maid said, "For how long I have been waiting for this day. But never would I have thought that you would help meˇ­ Lisa." Emily gently ced her hand on top of Lisa''s head.

    Sensing something to be off, Lisa''s eyebrows furrowed, "What are you telling, Emily? Help me stand up."

    Emily shook her head, her movements slow, and she said, "With you gone, everything will be back to normal. Don''t worry, I will take good care of Graham for you. Better than you," a small smile came to form on the maid''s lips.

    Lisa''s eyes widened when she finally came to realize what Emily''s words meant. Fear entered her eyes as the maid gripped her head.

    Lisa understood that Emily had already made up her mind, "I considered you as my friend, but you broke it. You hurt me, Emily.

    "When you''re gone, I will take your ce, I will be Graham''s mistress," said Emily, excitement bubbling in her eyes.

    A tear escaped from Lisa''s eyes, and she then said, "Knowing how much you hate gossip and bad rumours, I shall give you a gift. One day people will find out about what you did, and from that day, you will never be known as Graham''s wife. No one will ever acknowledge you as his wif-"

    Before Lisa could finish her words, Emily pushed Lisa''s head down to the jagged wooden floor that had an opening with cracked wood pierce through the back of Lisa''s neck.

    Emily didn''t stay behind to watch the woman die, and she quickly went outside to meet one of the servants before slowing down and asked, "Do you know where the screwdrivers are? Lady Lisa wants to fix the hangings in the attic."

    The male servant shook his head and said, "You should probably ask Jonas, he was the one holding yesterday."

    Offering a calm smile, she walked around the manor with her heart beating loudly in her chest. Seeing the butler, she went to him and asked, "Do you know where the screwdrivers are? Saul said you might know"

    Gilbert nodded his head. At the same time, they heard one of the maids scream.

    Everyone who heard it quickly ran in the direction of the scream. They caught sight of the maid, who covered her mouth with both her hands while looking at the ceiling. Blood dripped down with the backside of the head visible on the ceiling.

    By the time everyone reached the attic, they had found Lisa''s body lying cold on the floor.

    Two years passed after the tragic death of Graham''s third wife in the attic of Reed''s manor.

    The Reed''s family tried to cope with the loss, and they decided to move to Habsburg and into the Lestrange''s manor. During that time, Graham was still heartbroken, and he held onto the memories of Lisa. Remembering the time they had spent together. Remembering the words Lisa had uttered and the promise she had taken from him.

    Even though he held no feelings or interest towards the woman, whom Lisa had chosen for him, Graham decided to fulfil Lisa''sst wish.

    As expected, when the family heard about it, Lady Vi turned livid at Graham''s decision. They had gathered in one room, and she said, "I will never allow this!"

    "It was Lisa''s wish, mother and I would like to fulfill it," said Graham with a serious expression on his face.

    Lady Vi shook her head and turned to look at her husband, "Tell him this is not right," and she turned back to look at her son. "Are you nning to spoil our reputation? People already speak behind our back and this is only going to add more fuel! Out of everything a maid?!"

    "Vi, calm down," said Mr. Reed, his expression grave because of what his son said. Everyone had a confused and startled look on their faces.

    "Calm down?" questioned Lady Vi. "I will never approve this! Lisa was already losing her mind and she wasn''t in her sane mind when she said that!"

    "People are going to talk, Graham," said his father, his lips set in a thin line.

    "People will always talk, father. All I am doing is fulfilling one promise Lisa had asked from me," said Graham, remembering the way Lisa had looked at him that day, her eyes anxious.

    Everyone looked at Robert Reed as he was the head of the family, wondering what his decision was on the matter. The man then said, "Okay. If that is what you really want."

    "What?!" questioned Lady Vi in disbelief.

    "But," said Robert, "It will be a small, private wedding. Just among us. Do you agree?"

    Graham nodded his head, "Okay."

    Hearing the news, Emily was on cloud nine. Her dream to be with Graham had finallye true, and this time, there was no one toe in between them. From the servant''s quarters, her things were shifted to a room that was in the right wing of the manor. Before the wedding, she started to use that room with all the new clothes bought for her.

    Now sitting in the carriage, Emily stared outside the little window. Graham had given money to buy her wedding gown, and though she wished for Graham to apany her, she tried to reason that he was busy.

    On reaching Mr. Burnell''s shop, she stepped inside, and the man greeted her.

    "How can I help you, mdy?" asked Mr. Burnell.

    Emily hadn''t slept for quite a few nights just out of pure excitement, and it had brought dark circles around her eyes and her hair ruffled because of the wind, making her look older than her actual age.

    "I was looking for wedding gowns to buy," said Emily, her eyes taking in the shop, while Mr. Burnell didn''t recognize her.

    "What are you looking for? We have the designsˇ­" he went to exin it to her.

    She then asked him, "Do you have second-hand wedding gowns?

    "Yes, give me a moment," said Mr. Burnell, and he took her inside where they had closets and started to show her one gown after another. Emily''s eyes finally fell on Lisa''s gown, which was sent back to the shop by Lady Vi, her future mother-inw.

    "I would like to buy this one," said Emily, picking up Lisa''s wedding gown. She had seen how Graham had taken his time selecting the design and the material for the wedding gown, which was why she decided to get this wedding gown.

    Coming back to the present, where Louise and Lady Vi were seated in the drawing-room, Gilbert was next to the firece, adding more logs of wood to keep the room warm.

    Louise could imagine how Lady Vi had looked after finding out that Emily had bought the same wedding gown that she had sent back to the Burnell''s shop.

    Lady Vi gritted her teeth, "I now know why I used to get irritated every time I saw her, even though I didn''t remember."

    "When did you find out that Emily bought Lisa''s wedding gown?" asked Louise, being curious.

    "It was just a few minutes before Emily was about to walk down the aisle," Lady Vi shook her head. "Not only did she buy an already worn wedding gown, but she had the audacity to buy Graham''s deceased wife''s gown, who had died in the strangest way."

    If the Reed''s had somehow forgotten about Emily, it was also possible that Lady Vi had forgotten to send back Lisa''s wedding gown to Mr. Burnell''s shop the second time, and the gown continued to stay in the manor without anyone''s knowledge until she had found it, thought Louise to herself.

 Chapter 57 - Interrogation By The Family- Part 1

    While Louise and Lady Vi were still sitting in the drawing-room, one of the window''stch opened, letting in the breeze that had increased its velocity. Gilbert quickly went to the window and closed it.

    "It looks like it is going to rain, mdy," Gilbert informed the two women.

    "I am just hoping for them to bring Father Edward here on time. It has been almost forty minutes since they left and if it rains, it is going to take longer,"mented Lady Vi, her lips setting themselves in a thin line and worry mared on her face. "Maybe it would be better if all of us head to the town and take shelter in the church."

    "I doubt she would allow it, Lady Vi," stated Louise, her eyes fixed on the woman. The woman turned back to look at her. The frown deepened on her forehead. "Thest time, when Father Edward visited the manor, he tied this cross to one of the pirs, but she took it back to his ce. What I don''t understand is something that she could touch before, why did she fear seeing the cross now?"

    It was something Louise was trying to figure out since Emily had disappeared from the manor.

    Was it because the strange phenomenon of the girl being forgotten, who she was, had been broken in here?

    "You people killed her, didn''t you?" asked Louise, looking at the woman in her eyes.

    "In some way we did. Yes, we did," Lady Vi nodded her head while repeating the words and trying to acknowledge it. "But we didn''t want to get our hands dirty in that filth."

    "Which was why you hired that man Elias Latton," said Louise, and unlikest time, Lady Vi didn''t deny it. "How did you people find out that Emily was involved in the death of the three women?"

    "People who are young and immature often like to believe that they know everything, and when that arrogance fills their mind, it costs them heavily.

    Three weeks had passed since Graham had gotten married to Emily, just to fulfil Lisa''s wish. And even though the wedding was a quiet one, I was still ufortable with it, and so were the others. I mean, who buys her husband''s deceased wife''s wedding gown? Most of us spected that it was probably a way of showing others how close she was to Lisa."

    "But she was only trying to take Lisa''s ce," said Louise and Lady Vi nodded her head.

    "Yes. After what happened to Lisa, we decided not to speak about Emily''s odd nature. She continued to be that good woman, who seemed perfectly alright by appearance, but she made many mistakes and had failed to cover them," exined Lady Vi. She continued to say, "One day when I went to attend a soiree, a woman there mentioned that when she had gone to Mr. Burnell''s shop, while entering the details she had noticed Marlow Saltonstall''s name, who had bought a wedding gown. At first, I thought it was a sick joke, but then I got suspicious, I asked Robert to get more information on the family."

    It dawned on Louise''s mind why Senior Mr. Reed had a file with the Saltonstall family''s details.

    "But that wasn''t enough to have suspicion on Emily," remarked Louise. "There might have been other women who bought a gown and you couldn''t link Emily''s name with such a small detail."

    Lady Vi smiled at Louise, looking impressed by her doubt. She then said, "It is indeed a tiny detail, but it is all those little details that makes one go hmm in thought. Gilbert was the one who got other information."

    Louise turned to look at the butler. Gilbert said, "One day I had gone to the Warlington manor to fetch some of the things back to this manor, when I went to the shop and was asked if we still have the rat problem, mdy. I was surprised by the question because so far, we have nevere across one inside the manor as we kept it as clean as possible."

    "After Gilbert came back here, he told me about what he heard," said Lady Vi. "He mentioned that a maid in our household had bought rat poison. Not once but twice. Gilbert had never told any maids to buy the poison for the manor as he had been in charge of all the servants.Within a short period, Robert got all the details of the Saltonstall''s family. That the father and the edler daughter''s body had gone missing."

    "Did you speak to Graham about it?" questioned Louise.

    Lady Vi shook her head, "No, we didn''t. He was already upset with us because we had called Lisa to be insane and I didn''t want Graham to move out of the manor and live in a different town with Emily. After looking further into the matter, we found out that it was the neighbour, the couple who helped the girl and shifted the father''s body from there."

    "The neighbours? Why would they do that?" Louise was confused by this information.

    "Actually, Marlow Saltonstall had nned to run away from her husband because of his abusive behaviour. Some man had promised to help her get out of it, and she wanted to run away. But before that, the man ran away from there without helping herˇ­ causing a mental breakdown, and shemitted suicide," exined Lady Vi, turning her head to look back at the firece. "The neighbour couple had probably pitied Marlow, and didn''t want Mr. Saltonstall''s body to be buried next to Marlow''s body in the cemetery. To avoid any suspicion, they buried the man in the nearby forest."

    Louise wondered how far the phenomenon had spread, who were rted to Emily. Because when both she and Graham had gone to where the Saltonstall lived, the neighbour had behaved as if he didn''t know anything about it.

    Lady Vi continued, "I went to meet Mrs. Hawkins to know more about Emily, and she told me that they found Emily around the same time when the Saltonstall''s family passed away. The time somewhere matched and increased my doubt."

    Three years agoˇ­

    It was the twenty-first of July, where Robert Reed and Mr. Earnest Wensley were walking in the forest''s stoney path that belonged to the Reeds. The sky was still bright, and the birds that had perched on the nearby trees chirped.

    "I want you to hire someone, who can help us, Earnest," said Mr. Robert, his hands in his pockets as he walked next to his brother-inw.

    "But are you sure about it? What if there''s a mistake?" asked Mr. Wensley, a frown on his face after he heard what both his sister and Robert had found out. "I do know a person who works in Warlington. He deals with these kinds of special cases. What do you want to do with her?"

    "Interrogate her," stated Robert with a grim expression on his face before a tired sigh escaped from his lips. "I want to know if she reallymitted the crimes or if she is innocent."

    "And what about Graham?" asked Mr. Wensley.

 Chapter 58 - Interrogation By The Family- Part 2

    "Right now there is no need to tell him anything. What I want is the truth, if she killed people and how many of them she has killed," Robert Reed stopped walking, and Mr. Wensley did the same. He continued to say,

    "Keep this as a secret from Graham. He''s going away for work on the twenty-third and won''t be in town. It will be the right time. I don''t want him to know about it now. Once it is confirmed, I will tell him myself."

    Mr. Earnest nodded his head, "Alright. I will go and meet that person to arrange everything."

    Three days passed, and Graham left early in the morning on the twenty-third of July.

    The night was dark, and the sky was starless. Darkness surrounded thend of the Habsburg, including Reed''s manor. The servants had gone to sleep, deep in slumber, and so did the family members of the Reed, at least that is what one would have guessed.

    Emily was alone in the room, her body stretched. While she enjoyed the luxury andfort of the mattress, she was already missing Graham. Nearly four weeks had passed, but still, they hadn''t consummated their marriage, nor Graham had made any attempt to kiss or touch her. She turned to her left, her hand running where he oftenid to sleep.

    There was a smile on her face as she imagined him to be sleeping next to her. From the day she had married him, she got to see him sleep before going to bed and before getting out of the bed. Her mother''s wishes had finally been fulfilled. She now belonged to the higher society, and soon she would change herst name to Reed. Emily Graham Reed, she very much liked the sound of it.

    While Emily was in her dream world, she had failed to notice that someone had entered the room without making a sound. Suddenly she felt someone ce their hand on her mouth and she struggled to escape.

    Kicking the person, she tried to make her way towards the door, ready to scream, but the person quickly caught her and pressed her to the ground. He tied her hands and her mouth with the cloth so that she wouldn''t scream and alert other people who were sleeping in the manor.

    The man then carried Emily out of the room, while her struggle was of no use. Panic struck her, questioning who had broken into the manor at this hour and kidnapped her! Muffled noises came from her, which wasn''t loud enough for people to hear her.

    The man carried her out of the manor, walking towards the forest. The crickets made noise, and he finally brought her to a small hut. She was made to sit in a chair before her hands and legs were tied.

    Emily struggled to free herself from the binds that were keeping her tied. But the more she fought to free herself, the ropes only dug into her skin, the rough brown edges of the rope pricking her skin like needles.

    When the kidnapper removed the cloth from her mouth, Emily red at the man and said, "If my family or husbandes to know that you kidnapped me, they won''t let you off that easily. Release me right this instant!"

    Hearing Emily''s words, the man chuckled, "That is only if you are allowed to step outside this hut, isn''t it? What are you going to do if you can''t?"

    Emily tried not to be scared while her heart continued to pound in her chest in fear. Graham wasn''t in town to save her, and she wondered when the other family members in the manor would notice her bed to be empty.

    But as the thought crossed her mind, she heard rustling outside the hut and soon, two unidentified men appeared. Behind them followed Mr. Reed and Mr. Wensley, who entered the hut.

    "Mr. Reed, please help me! These people have forcefully brought me here from the manor!" Emily cried out for quick help, but both the men didn''t react to her words.

    The man who had kidnapped her chuckled, walking towards one side of the wall of the hut, and he leaned against it. Emily looked at Robert Reed, who had a serious expression on his face.

    "Mr. Reed? What is going on?" Emily questioned, sensing something to be wrong as the atmosphere inside the hut grew heavy.

    "Emily," started Robert, looking straight into her eyes and said, "Our apologies for having you tied up like this."

    "Y-you asked them to do this to me?" stuttered Emily, trying to keep herselfposed and her voice shaky.

    From behind, she noticed Lady Vi and Lady Agatha made their way inside the small hut, and Emily was utterly perplexed.

    "Yes, we were the ones who asked them to do it. We wanted to have a talk with you and doubted sitting next to the firece would do the job," said Robert. He raised his hand for the men to step outside the hut. "We have some questions that we would like to hear nothing but truth. As you already are aware, Graham isn''t here for two days, so make sure you take your time."

    "What is it that you would like to ask me?" asked Emily, her eyes shifting from one person to another to look at the family members.

    "Are you Dariel and Marlow Saltonstall''s daughter?" questioned Mr. Wensley, his eyes narrowed at Emily.

    Emily''s hand gripped the armrests of her chair. It seemed like they had somehow found out about it. But what would they do about it? It was toote for them to separate her from Graham, and she was now Mr. and Mrs. Reed''s daughter-inw.

    "It is very rude to dig for information. But, yes, I am," Emily replied calmly.

    "Why didn''t you tell us anything about it until now?" questioned Lady Agatha. "There have been plenty of times where you could have told us."

    "Yes, Lady Agatha," responded Emily, not knowing why they brought her here and tied her to ask her for such a simple question.

    "Did you use rat poison to kill Nancy and Johanna?" Robert questioned her next. They all noticed the sudden change in Emily''s face. Though it wasn''t too obvious, they noticed the way she slightly panicked beforeposing herself.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about, father," Emily behaved as if she was innocent. "Why would I ever try to hurt them? Nancy and Johanna fell sick because of an unknown disease which even the physician said."

    Lady Vi stepped forward and demanded, "You killed them! Why would you ever buy rat poison when Gilbert didn''t tell you to buy it?"

    "That is something you will have to exin to us, Emily. Now speak," demanded Lady Agatha, crossing her arms against her chest.

    "I truly had nothing to do with their deaths. It is absolutely ridiculous," stated Emily with her eyebrows deeply furrowing. "I think during that time at night, I heard some noises and believed them to be rats. I thought that I might need it. This is a baseless usation and I don''t know how all of you came to the conclusion that I could do something like that."

 Chapter 59 - Death Of The Fourth Mistress

    "Then why didn''t you have rat poisons with you, where you were sleeping? None of the other maids or servants haveined about it, and they used to sleep in the same room as you. Not once, but you bought it twice," Lady Vi used Emily, and the woman clenched her jaw.

    "Why did you kill them?" questioned Mr. Wensley. He walked forward, raising his hand, he pped right across her face.

    Emily didn''t move for a few seconds, and then she lifted her head back, running her tongue over the corner of her lips, tasting blood. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she said,

    "I have nothing to do with it. Why don''t you believe me?"

    Lady Vi stated, "You are that girl who was with Graham when both of you were children. You are that girl, who came to our house. You came as a maid here, knowing I would never allow you anywhere near the manor, didn''t you?"

    Emily stared at Lady Vi.

    Lady Agatha said, "You are that filthy woman''s daughter! That disgusting woman who used to sleep around with men."

    "My mother didn''t do anything like that!" Emily suddenly turned furious on hearing her mother being bad-mouthed.

    "We heard everything about what your mother did and wanted to do, Emily," said Robert, and Emily could see the disgust in their eyes as if she belonged to something dirty. "Confess to your crimes and we will see what to do."

    "Do what?" asked Emily with a frown.

    "She''s not going to listen like this," muttered Mr. Wensley.

    A day passed, and Emily was kept in the hut, refusing to ept her crimes. At the time of the night, Mr. Wensley said to Senior Mr. Reed.

    "We all know that she hasmitted the crime, even if she agrees to it here, there''s no telling if she will ept it in front of the officers."

    "You are right, she''s not going, which is why Elias will help us," said Mr. Robert. He signalled Elias, and the man walked towards where Emily sat. He pulled out a knife, and it scared the young woman.

    "W-what are you doing?! Graham won''t be happy if hees to know about this!" Emily started to panic.

    "Graham isn''t here, Emily. And Elias is very good at whatever he does," Mr. Wensley informed her.

    "You cannot do this to me!" Emily''s face slowly started to lose colour. "You cannot do this to me! It isn''t right! Please, mother!"

    "Do not call me that with your filthy mouth," said Lady Vi, her face turning stone-like.

    When Elias brought the knife near Emily''s neck, Emily blurted, "They weren''t even good enough for him! Graham is happy with me!"

    They now got the confirmation they needed. The family stared at the former maid and now wife of Graham. And then Emily smiled,

    "No one can love him, the way I do. None of his former wives. I have known Graham since childhood and there''s no one more perfect for him than me. Don''t you see it? We were meant to be together," Emily tried to convince the family, but they only became more shocked by her words.

    Out of nowhere, Graham appeared at the front of the hut, and everyone looked shocked. He had finished his business dealing soon and had returned to find the family members, not in the manor.

    "What are you doing here, Graham?" questioned Mr. Robert.

    But Graham stared at Emily''s face, where she sweetly smiled at him and then said, "Look what they did to me, Graham. This man grabbed me from the bed and dragged me there."

    Graham only stared at Emily with an expressionless face. He had only heard thest few seconds of the conversation, and he questioned her, "Did you kill her?"

    Emily tried to behave naively and asked, "About who are you talking about?"

    "How many of them have you killed?!" Lady Vi demanded at Emily''s words, with her eyes wide.

    Graham walked to where Emily was tied to the chair,ing to stand in front of her. He asked, "Whom did you kill, Emily? Did you kill Lisa?"

    Emily pursed her lips and stared at Graham. She shook her head, but Graham noticed something, the evil glint in her eyes. "I didn''t do anything, Graham. Without reason I am being used."

    Graham''s hands turned into fists, and he clenched his jaw at what he just heard.

    "Lisa treated you as her friend, did you kill her?" Graham asked calmly. When she didn''t answer, his voice turned loud, "Did you kill her?!"

    Emily had never seen Graham this much angry before. Tears started to brim in her tears. Why was he angry for a woman who was no more? She was here! She was all he needed!

    Graham turned angrier, and he shouted, "You killed her! You killed the woman I loved and deeply cared about. How could you do this, Emily? She believed you!"

    Emily shook her head and broke down, "I am the woman you are supposed to love! I have cared and loved you for so long, Graham! Please untie me!" she pleaded with him.

    Graham was in shock knowing the truth and the way Emily was behaving; it was apparent that she was responsible for the deaths that had taken ce. "You killed people," he whispered in shock.

    Emily shook her head, "It was for you. It was for us, Graham."

    The Reed''s family members looked at Emily with a look of disbelief on their faces. Never would they have imagined that one of the maids would turn out to be a psychopath killer.

    "Elias," called Mr. Robert, and he said something to the kidnapper, and Elias nodded his head.

    Emily''s eyes looked at Mr. Robert, not knowing what he was talking about, and she then turned to look at Graham. She said, "Graham, please untie me. All I did until now is only for you! I love you!" she started to sob.

    "I don''t love you, Emily," came the cold words from Graham and Emily''s heart broke. "I decided to marry you because of Lisa. Not because of you."

    "As you have ruined our family, bringing down the family''s reputation, we won''t be handing you over to the officers," said Mr. Robert. He then continued, "We have decided to deal with you personally, in our own way. Bring her outside," and he walked out of the hut with the rest of them.

    "No!" Emily screamed, "Where are you taking me?!"

    The young woman started to thrash in her chair. The three men opened the ropes, tied her to the chair, and then bound her hands and legs. Emily didn''t know where they were taking her. To stop her from screaming, they tied the cloth around her mouth.

    When the men, who carried her, walked for a while through the thicket of trees, they put her down on the ground with little to no gentleness. Emily flinched in pain due to the impact of her body hitting the ground.

    Wondering where they had brought her in the forest, Emily turned her head to the right and saw heaps of mud that was dug from the ground. Realizing what it was, she crawled for her life, trying to get away from them, but she couldn''t go too far as two men came to pick her up. The cloth around her mouth was removed, and she was then pushed into the hollow pit dug for her.

    Tears streamed down from her eyes, and she looked at Graham with her eyes pleading at him and seeking his help.

    "You have caused too much grievance to our family, girl,"mented Lady Agatha. "You killed three women, hurting and ying with our sentiments. You reap what you sow."

    "Please don''t do this to me! I promise to you, Graham! I will be good, I promise to not do this again!"

    "Did you ever think about it when you killed those innocent women?" came Mr. Wensley''s harsh words.

    Lady Vi was ufortable with this, and she turned to her husband and whispered, "Won''t it be better to just send her to the officers and never see her again?"

    "Who knows again in which way wille back. Thest time the officers didn''t find her and yet she made it here to our manor. This is her punishment," replied Robert Reed. He then looked at Elias, "Get this done and the rest of the payment, Ernest will send it to you after two weeks from now."

    "Yes, Mr. Reed," replied Elias and one by one, the members of Reed''s family started to head towards the manor.

    "Graham, I love you. I have always loved you," Emily cried, in hope that he would stop these people from killing her.

    "I cannot forgive you for what you did to. Never," Graham turned his back and started to follow his family members.

    Tears slipped through the corner of Emily''s eyes, watching Graham''s back. She had wished to be happy with him. She screamed his name, "GRAHAM!" but Reed''s estate was big enough for no one to hear her scream, and but she continued to call out his name.

    The men had already begun to fill the pit with mud where she was. Pushing it, one after another. Emily continued to cry, tears falling on her pale cheeks.

    Once the men were done putting back the mud in its ce, the woman buried underneath it was still alive. They nted a small nt to avoid any suspicion and levelled the ground before leaving the ce.

 Chapter 60 - Unsent Casket

    Louise sat on the couch with a shocked expression on her face. She couldn''t believe what Lady Vi just said to her. Her hands had turned cold, and her face pale. The way Reed''s family had killed Emily was a cold-blooded murder.

    "You could have handed her to the officers," Louise stared at the older woman. "They would have dealt with her in a much more proper way."

    "And make more news about our family in a bad light?" questioned Lady Vi, her eyes holding the same serious look that she had before. "Emily was the reason and cause for so many misfortunes. We never did anything to her or her family. You weren''t there when Nancy and Johanna or Lisa died. The way people spected things about our family, it felt as if Emily was trying to frame us for the crimes while keeping her hands clean. Not for a single moment she thought about those three women she killed nor us. All she wanted was to be Graham''s wife."

    "That doesn''t justify your actions, Lady Vi," said Louise, her eyebrows deeply furrowed. "You took thew in your hand. You got someone killed, and that makes you no less guilty than a murderer."

    Lady Vi let out an exasperated sigh, "At that time, we did what we thought was right. We were shocked and angry. Maybe in your eyes, we are murderers, but if you aren''t aware Emily was a liar, a murderer and a person who was ready to manipte others. The tears that spilt from her eyes that day were because Graham didn''t return her feelings and not because she was guilty for killing them."

    Hearing the story from Lady Vi''s perspective was something Louise hadn''t expected. Both of them had killed coldly. One wrong on another didn''t make it right, but it continued to remain as a wrong.

    "This is why Elias was buried under the ground," Louise whispered, and she looked at her mother-inw. "He was the one to put her in there and execute the murder. Emily did the same thing he did to her, and she buried him alive," it finally made sense.

    When Louise stood up from the couch, Lady Vi asked, "You are angry at our actions."

    Louise pursed her lips before she shook her head, "No, I am not angry. I am disappointed with what happened in the past. For doing things the same way Emily did." But the worst part was that she had never imagined Graham to be involved in someone''s murder.

    "Do you think she would have stopped from not harming others?" Lady Vi''s eyes narrowed. "I remember a saying. Beware of the quiet ones, because most of the time they are the ones you need to fear."

    Louise walked towards the firece and then walked towards the window. She saw the branches of the trees moving because of the high wind. She had always stood for truth, believing things to be either right or wrong. But what now? Knowing the family, she had married into were the culprits of murder, including the man she had been falling in love with.

    "Until now, I didn''t remember the things that had been erased from our memories, and now that I do, I believe history would have repeated itself if Emily would have turned to be your personal maid, but you broke the cycle," said Lady Vi.

    It was true, thought Louise to herself.

    Even though Emily was around the ce whenever something strange happened, Louise had never doubted her, even for a second. She remembered when the chandelier had fallen from the ceiling in the hall and the way the maid had shrieked in fear and acted as if she was hurt.

    Louise didn''t understand if Emily had made a move to mislead her or hurt Gilbert because he had been digging and pushing the mud in the forest''s ground.

    "I have studied cases, plenty of them that were rted to people murdering another person. But the things you people did, it doesn''t fix anything. It makes things worse," Louise continued to stare outside the window and watch the dark sky. "You people wanted to silence her, but now she is silencing every one of you, one by one for what you did to her."

    "It isn''t like we didn''t worry or think about it. I do agree that we all acted in haste, in hate, anger, pain and so much more pain," the older woman frowned as if remembering that day. "It wasn''t just about reputation."

    "How did Graham agree to it? Toply with the idea of killing Emily? To turn into a murderer with the rest of you," questioned Louise. Somewhere in her stomach, she felt sick while she tried to keep her mind calm.

    Lady Vi replied, "I don''t think he realized it, until a few hours had passed."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "I believe after he came to know the truth about his deceased wives, he was in a state of shock. None of us stayed behind for the pit to fill itself with mud, and we left to go return to the manor," exined Lady Vi. "It took a lot of convincing for Robert to stop Graham, when guilt started to pile up in his chest. None of us are born to be a murderer, Louise. We only do things to protect our own. Sometimes it can be your feelings, your things, or people."

    Lady Vi made her dress proper, her hand removing the wrinkle on her dress. She then said, "Nancy and Johanna were my selection for my son to be his wives. You can somewhere tell that I pushed him into it. Graham is a person whom I brought up with righteousness. A good son, a good grandson, a good brother, and a good husband. Nancy and Johanna weren''t too far apart when it came to their nature. While Nancy was subtle with her remarks, Johanna was slightly loose with her character."

    "I thought you knew the women you chose for Graham," remarked Louise.

    The older woman''s jaw clenched at Louise''s remark as if her mistake was being pointed at.

    "Yes, I came to realize that people are not who they seem to be. My decision and judgement of selecting brides for my son was wrong," Louise could see that Lady Vi was finding it hard to ept the mistakes she hadmitted because she took quite some time to bring those words out of her mouth. "As the first two marriages were the ones where I forced him, I guess he wasn''t able to build an attachment with them, not to mention, initially their deaths were thought to be natural death. But it wasn''t the same for Lisa."

    "I saw the newspaper that had the picture of her in the attic," replied Louise, but Lady Vi shook her head.

    "The picture that has been captured in the newspaper doesn''t do justice to the horror that we all witnessed that day when Lisa died. There was too much blood," said Lady Vi. "Emily had made everyone believe that Lisa had turned crazy, while she behaved to be Lisa''s friend. Sometimes, it is the betrayal of a person whom you trusted more, that hurts the most. None of us ever imagined that Emily was the one to kill her. I have seen my son breakdown during that time, while the maid continued to behave as if the death''s had nothing to do with her."

    The room turned quiet, and Louise looked away from Lady Vi.

    After hearing this, Louise questioned Graham''s grief, wondering if she would ever be able to do something like that for someone? Would she kill someone for taking away her loved one? As much as she liked to say no, Louise also knew that only when the situation arose would the truth of yes or no matter.

    Lisa had been deceived and killed by the person whom she thought to be her friend. A person couldn''t die that easily with such a small fall, and Emily, who was nearby, must have made sure to kill Lisa. Louise''s hands clenched together, wondering how painful it must have been for Graham to learn that his beloved wife had been killed without any mercy, and hearing about it must have clouded his judgement.

    "And the fourth casket, what was that about? You must remember everything now, right?" asked Louise, wanting to know every single detail.

    "I do," replied Lady Vi. She looked down at her wrinkled hand that was on herp.

    "When we returned to the manor, the servants were fast asleep in their quarters. None of us could sleep. Alison and Henry were away from the manor that time," exined Lady Vi, a sigh escaping from her lips. "Before dawn broke, Graham wanted to get back to the forest to get Emily''s body out and inform the officers about it."

    "But none of you went to jail,"mented Louise, her gaze fixed on the woman, and Lady Vi nodded her head.

    "We aren''t. We had to stop him and we had a lot of discussions. And then, though I did not like the idea, Graham proposed that we bury her in the casket. So we decided that we would dig her out of the garden when the night would fall again and put her in the coffin," Lady Vi said this while having a distant look as if she was trying to remember that day. "A few days before this incident took ce, we had received the letter from the authority, seeking permission to shift the casket for the deceased family members from Warlington''s cemetery. They had sent the names to be added, so along with the three signatures for the previous three daughter-inws, I signed another sheet for Emily. This way when the fourth casket would be sent, it would be ready to be buried."

    "I don''t think I remember the cemetery having a fourth family member. The caretaker there never mentioned anything about it," said Louise.

    "That is because we never got the opportunity to dig out the body from the forest ground," a grim expression appeared on Lady Vi''s face.

    It took Louise a few seconds to realize what Lady Vi meant. She said, "You forgot about herˇ­ about what you did." The phenomenon must have taken effect right away before morning or noon, thought Louise in her mind.

 Chapter 61 - Awakening Of The Ghost

    Music Rmendation: Cow Song - Meredith Monk

    .

    Three years agoˇ­

    The servants were near the back of the stables, preparing the new casket as ordered by the butler. They had no idea whom the casket was being prepared or when it was going to be used. As the Reeds dealt with the lumbering business, they had their machinery to prepare the wood, and it took less time to get the casket ready.

    Inside the manor, Graham sat in the room that had been assigned to be Lisa''s room that had all her things even after she had passed away. The third mistress and the most loved. He sat on the bed, regret and grief written on his face, while guilt consumed his mind over what he and his family did for not believing her words.

    "I am so sorry," whispered Graham, touching the surface of the bed that she once had slept on when she was still alive. "I am sorry for not believing you, for not being there. I should have protected you from all those sufferings that had been eating you from within."

    An exasperated sigh escaped his lips, and he covered his face with his hand.

    He heard footsteps approaching the room, and the butler, Gilbert, appeared at the front of the room. Gilbert spoke, "Master Graham?"

    Graham took his hand away from his face, turning to look at the butler, who held a white gown. It was Lisa''s wedding gown that Emily had kept in their room, which she had bought from Mr. Burnell''s shop to wear on the wedding day.

    "Lady Vi told me that for the time being to shift Emily''s dresses and belongings to the previous room that was given to her. She told me to have it thrown out tomorrow with the rest of the things. I found this there," said Gilbert, his eyes falling on the beautiful gown which was stitched in Mr. Burnell, and it was prepared ording to Graham and Lisa''s liking. "What would you like me to do with this, Sir?" inquired the butler.

    The butler hadn''t witnessed the crime that the Reeds hadmitted, but he could tell that the former maid, who had turned into ady, had done something very, very bad, which was why the casket was being prepared in the backside of the stable right now.

    Graham stared at the white gown that still looked new and beautiful as the day when he had seen Lisa in it. He felt thorns wrapping around his heart while the thoughts continued to sink in his mind on how things had been manipted so far without anyone''s knowledge. He was sure that if his mother, this time, saw the gown, she would not just send it back to Mr. Burnell''s shop, but she would burn it as Emily had worn it.

    He stood up, walking towards the butler, and he took the wedding gown in his hand.

    After staring at it for a few seconds, he finally folded it. Walking to the wooden cupboard and opening it, he ced the gown in one corner and closed the cupboard. Graham then ordered the butler,

    "I don''t want any maids or any other servants to step inside this room or clean the cupboards. If they do step in to clean, I want you to be here and make sure nothing gets misced."

    Emily might have worn it, but the gown originally belonged to Lisa before that, and he wanted to keep it. He had hidden it inside the cupboard so that it would nevere to be seen by anyone in this manor.

    "Yes, Master Graham," Gilbert bowed his head.

    "Were the papers signed by my mother sent to the post office so that it reaches the authority?" Graham questioned, and the butler bowed again.

    "Jonas has already returned after delivering them, sire," replied Gilbert. Seeing the mncholic expression on Graham''s face, he asked, "Is everything alright, Master Graham?"

    Graham shook his head, "It isn''t. It hasn''t been for the longest time. If only it was possible to turn back time and fix things that we immensely regret now. We just feel one regret after another."

    Gilbert''s expression didn''t change, and he continued to look at Graham. Emily had gone missing from the manor, and since the time of the morning, Reed''s family members had been acting strange and distant. It took the butler less time to guess what must have happened. Being the loyal butler he was, he finally uttered,

    "If I may, Master," started the butler, "Whatever that has been done, you shouldn''t feel guilty about it. I have been serving you and the family for a long time now, and I believe whatever has been done, you must have done it unintentionally, or because you saw it to be the right thing to do."

    Graham didn''t respond to the butler''s words, and he left the room that held things. When he climbed down the stairs, making his way to the hall, he caught sight of his mother and father, who stood in the hall, directing one of the male servants and two maids on bringing down the paintings on the wall.

    "I want every single piece from this side of the wall to be taken down and ced in the cer," said Lady Vi while looking at the paintings. The paintings here mostly had Emily in them, and one of them was the painting made after their wedding day. "I don''t want to see her face again and don''t want to remember that she was once part of our lives."

    When all the paintings had been put in the cer, Robert told his wife, "We can have them burntter. We don''t have to keep those things that have that woman in it."

    Lady Vi sighed, feeling a headache that had risen in her head, and she felt sick in her stomach, remembering how she had blindly believed things on the face value.

    The Reed''s family members had removed the things that belonged to Emily from their in sight. But as the time of the day slowly started to pass, while Reed''s members waited for the night to arrive so that they could dig out the body from the forest ground, the gift of the deceased had started to take effect from Reed''s manor.

    Lisa''sst words to Emily had turned as a gift to the Reed''s and the others who knew the vile woman. At the same time, the same had turned into a curse to Emily. A curse where people didn''t remember the short time of where Emily had turned into Graham''s wife, where she had turned into ady.

    But the curse went far beyond the effect it has caused on the people''s memory and the things that mentioned or reminded people about the maid.

    Though the Reed''s had been waiting for the time of night to dig the body out that they had buried the previous night, the body continued to stay in there as people had forgotten to go back to it.

    The people in Reed''s manor went back to their bed like any other day, without the memory of Emily and Graham together in it, nor her death.

    But what seemed to have been forgotten by people, it had awakened something.

    The ground where Emily''s body had been buried, the ground''s surface started to crumble before a hand erupted out. The former maid and the fourth mistress of Graham had awakened from her death.

    The maid''s ghost was vengeful with jealousy, covered in dirt and wet mud that stuck to her body and dress. After finding out the family was trying to erase her presence and hadn''t bothered to put her in a casket, the spirit turned angrier. The ghost climbed out of the pit, pulling her physical body and leaving the dress behind and in the ground.

    The Reed''s were nning to forget her, but she wouldn''t let that happen.

    The ghost went to the cemetery where the caskets of the three wives had been brought out, which were soon going to be buried in Midville''s cemetery. In the darkness of the night and not a soul to look at what would happen, the ghost opened one of the casket''s lids that belonged to Lisa Reed. Pulling out the body that was in there, the ghost reced it with its own body.

    A maddening smile appeared on the ghost''s face while thinking how the Reed''s woulde to visit her, praying for her and bringing her flowers. Even after death, Emily would be the one to receive Graham''s affection and take Lisa''s position.

    The ghost closed the top of the casket before dragging Lisa''s body back to Habsburg and Reed''s estate. But the ghost didn''t drop it anywhere. It went to theke behind the manor and dropped the body at the centre of theke.

    What a pity that even though Lisa''s body was near the manor, Graham would nevere to see or be near her, thought the vengeful ghost.

    With Emily''s ghost, who had dipped into theke, the mud had slowly washed away, and the ghost was soaked from head to toe. Having lived in the manor for some time, the ghost pushed open the window and made its way inside the parlour room before heading to the room where she and Graham used to sleep on the same bed together.

    On the way, the dead left drops of water on the floor, footsteps imprinting as it climbed up the stairs, making its way to the room where Graham was fast asleep. A satisfied smile appeared on the dead person''s lips on seeing Graham sleeping. Even after death, Emily loved him too much.

    Having momentarily forgotten that she was dead, Emily''s ghost slowly moved towards the closet to pick up dried clothes, but saw that all her things had disappeared from there. The ghost made its way to the earlier room, which was on the right wing. The imprint of the ghost''s feet continued on the floor, until it disappeared after stepping into the room.

    Until that very moment, when Emily''s ghost entered the room that had been provided to her before her marriage to Graham, she remembered how cruelly they had killed her.

    But the curse or the gift of the third mistress had included Emily in it.

    The ghost had gone back to living the way it had been, before she was married to Graham after entering her room, not remembering Graham''s mentioned words about a marriage and not remembering that she had been killed and was dead.

    When the following day arrived, Emily started working next to the other maids as if she was alive and things were the same for thest two months. Her feelings towards Graham continued to stay, and like others in and outside the manor, she didn''t remember what happened. Until one day, when Emily had gone to the market to buy vegetables, she came to stand still on seeing Graham talking to a woman next to his carriage.

    When the thought of him marrying someone instead of her appeared in her mind, jealousy started to bubble in her mind.

    The veil that had hidden everything about the night and her death slowly slid away. She remembered the pain of Graham turning his back to her while the mud was pushed into the pit where she was buried inside.

    Was she dead? Emily asked herself in shock.

    Her eyes widened in realization, and at the same time, a young woman crashed right into her. "I am so sorry!" said the young woman, startled.

    "Pardon meˇ­ I wasn''t watching where I was walking."

 Chapter 62 - Projection Of The Dead

    Dear readers, from this Saturday, you canpletely start voting for the book <Letters to Romeo>

    ˇŞ

    The dark and heavy clouds in the sky crashed against each other, creating friction of lightning and the sound of thunder echoing down on thends that were part of Habsburg and the other small towns near it.

    Louise tried to absorb every word that she had heard from Lady Vi, trying to understand the situation they were in right now. There was a vengeful ghost trying to hurt Reed''s family members, and it wasn''t just them but also Louise who had been added to the list. The spirit was trying to kill them one by one, and Louise believed that Emily had kept her for thest to kill.

    "So that was when you and others started experiencing headaches, as you couldn''t remember certain details," said Louise, her eyes catching sight of the lightning that struck a nearby ground. "I think Emily''s ghost had regained her memories long before Graham and I got married. Because the time when I got lost in the forest, I now realize that she was there with me."

    "You met her before visiting the manor?" asked Lady Vi in a startled tone, and Louise nodded her head.

    "I had lost my path and I would have continued to be stuck in the forest if it weren''t for Grahaming to get me," replied Louise. It was the details that she had failed to notice before.

    She remembered standing in the forest with the moon up and front of her. Her shadow had projected in front of her on the ground and not behind her. The very same thing had happened when she had gone to try on her wedding gown. She hadn''t paid attention to such minute detail at that time, but that day, Emily was present in Mr. Burnell''s shop and with her. She was standing right in front of her, and it was her shadow that had fallen in front of her.

    Louise had finally learned that the ghost''s shadow fell in the opposite direction and not in the way how the living people''s shadow fell on the ground.

    "I don''t understand how she came back alive. She is dead and she is alive at the same time?" questioned Lady Vi with a horrified expression on her face. She was bing extremely worried by every second as Emily''s ghost woulde after her again.

    "I think it is possibly because of the same phenomenon that has caused everyone rted to her to forget Emily''s memories," answered Louise, and she pressed her lips in a thin line. "If she didn''t hurt any of the family members right away, it only means that she didn''t remember about her being dead until recently."

    "What are we going to do?" inquired Lady Vi, her eyebrows deeply furrowed, and she looked at Louise for a solution. "What if she hurts Graham? He''s alone and by himself."

    "I don''t think Emily will hurt him, Lady Vi. Until now, she hasn''t hurt him. Her obsession towards him runs deep," stated Louise, and Lady Vi shook her head.

    "What if shees to realize that Graham will never love her? What if she decides to take him with her, to be like her?" asked Lady Vi in distress.

    Lady Vi had a point there. Emily''s obsession went far beyond the normal and had returned even after being killed. Louise could only hope that no harm woulde to befall on Graham, and the servant would get to Hungate in time, where Graham was.

    Over the pitter-patter sound of the rain outside the manor, Louise''s ears caught the sound of the wheels of the carriage that came to a halt in front of the manor. The rain hadn''t stopped.

    "Is it Graham?" Lady Vi stood up from where she had been sitting. The butler was the first to step out of the room to open the door. The two women followed him.

    When Gilbert opened the door, at the same time, he picked up the umbre that was resting on one side of the stand, and he opened it so that he could bring the person inside without the person getting wet. Louise''s eyes fell on Father Edward stepping down from the carriage and led inside the manor.

    "Thank God, you are here, Father Edward. We sent one of our men as quickly as we could," said Lady Vi, hoping everything was going to be alright once the priest would bless them and purify the ce.

    "Your man?" questioned Father Edward while the butler took his coat.

    Louise didn''t know why the priest appeared to look surprised. She said, "We sent one of our servants to fetch you from the church. Did you note here because of him?"

    "No, Lady Louise. After hearing from Mr. Burton that the body of the skeleton went missing, I decided toe and see if I could be of any help. I must have missed the person," answered Father Edward.

    Hearing Father Edward''s response, Louise''s eyebrows furrowed. It wasn''t like there were many routes to go to the main town of Habsburg, and it had been almost an hour since one of the male servants had left the manor with their coachman. Both the carriages should have at least crossed paths.

    Right now, Lady Vi was more than ruffled, terrified that the ghost was lurking somewhere in the corners of the manor. Her eyes kept darting left and right to make sure. She said to the priest, "Father Edward, we are in dire need of your help. There is a ghost in here! How can we get rid of it!"

    Father Edward looked around the manor from where he stood near the entrance of the door. He said, "I can feel its malevolence in the entire manor and even before I stepped out of the carriage. I think it has turned into aplete spirit."

    "What do you mean byplete spirit, Father Edward?" asked Louise.

    "Why don''t we head to the drawing room, which is warmer and has enough light there to sit and speak? Gilbert," Lady Vi called the butler and then said to him, "Take the maids along with you to get something warm to drink and eat. Make sure to see they don''t go anywhere alone and keep an eye on them. I don''t want any of them going missing."

    "Yes, mdy," Gilbert bowed his head. Carrying one of thenterns in his hand, he took the maids along with him towards the kitchen.

    When they reached the drawing-room, Father Edward looked around the room while holding a cross in his hand. Louise noticed how the man looked as alert as Lady Vi, as if Emily''s ghost would jump into the room and kill them all at any moment. After a careful inspection, he took a seat, and his eyes then fell on the portrait that Louise had earlier ced against the wall.

    "It is her. She was a maid, wasn''t she?" asked Father Edward, staring at the portrait.

    Louise turned to look at the painting and, this time, noticed something very odd about it. The painting of Emily with the three Reed members that they had seen earlier had changed. She walked near the portrait, and her eyes fell on Emily''s painting which didn''t look like others and instead, she had turned to look like a decaying corpse.

    "What is the meaning of this, Father?" Louise turned to look at Father Edward, who had a grim expression on his face. "Do you know anything about this?" she asked him.

    "All these days, I have been going through books and discussing with others to understand what is happening in your manor, Lady Louise," Father Edward started to speak. "Frankly, after seeing the cross sent back to my home, I was worried that if I tried to meddle into its affairs, this malevolent spirit was going toe after me. Bringing the other priests to hold an exorcism would only provoke and make things worse, therefore I have quietly been trying to get more information. What happened to her?"

    Lady Vi pursed her lips, not knowing if she should or shouldn''t speak about it. While on the other hand, Louise took the initiative to reply, and she said, "Emily has been dead for three years. But somehow, she hase to live in this manor again as if she is alive and no one knew about it until today."

    "That is not possible,"mented Father Edward. "No dead can ever return to life. It must be a projection of the dead."

    "What does that mean? Are we imagining things?" questioned Lady Vi, feeling the headache again in her head, but this time for a different reason. Was this a curse on her for calling one of her previous daughters-inw to be insane?

    Father Edward shook his head, getting up from the seat. He made his way towards the portrait where Louise was standing.

    "This theory isn''t a confirmed one, and it is only a thought out information of mine that I came across during the time I was reading and trying to understand. As you know, once a person dies, they are not called to be part of the living anymore," said Father Edward, and he bent down to sit in front of the portrait. "And if the dead person doese back, it is never in the living form and because of some reason. The reason can be a curse, or a deal with the devil, at least that is what people tried to understand with it."

    "I don''t think I ever found anything strange in Emily''s room. It is clean," stated Louise, and the priest nodded his head.

    "Then it must be some kind of curse or maybe purpose?" asked Father Edward. Standing up, he said, "Sometimes, there''s a spill when ites to fulfilling purpose. It isn''t just the living, but sometimes that purpose extends to the dead. A projection of the dead to fulfil it. It is a mixture of the memories of the person who died when they were alive. How did she die?" he asked Louise.

    "She was buried alive in the forest ground," Louise told him the truth, feeling chills running down her spine.

    Father Edward shook his head as if he was sad to hear about it. A look of pity came to appear in his eyes.

    "This is not good. Long ago, I met a nun who was working in a church when I was very young. She had written a journal, a personal book of her own. She had written about her experience. She''s no more now. In that book, she had mentioned some strange things and one of them being that, depending on the way the person died, natural or unnatural, at times spiritse back because of the many different purposes."

    Louise doubted that even if Reed''s family had killed Emily without torturing her, she would have stille back as a vengeful spirit to haunt them. She then asked,

    "Earlier, when she tried to kill Lady Vi, when I showed her the cross, she disappeared from our sight. Why?"

    Hearing this, a frown appeared on Father Edward''s face, "If she did, that only confirms the projection of her spirit in this living world. My theory is that this girl''s ghost that is haunting the family, came back in the form of its projection. To be part of the family like nothing had happened. Possibly something that was between a living and the dead."

    "That only voids what you said," pointed Louise, and the man nodded his head.

    "But not entirely, what we have is only theories with us, Lady Louise. Emily must have turned into aplete ghost, where her projection dissipated when people''s memories started to return one after another. She wanted revenge but it also weakened her against the cross. The cross that she had been able to untie easily from the pir. You told me, she isn''t able to stand the sight of the cross anymore?"

    Louise nodded her head, "She looked at it and screamed before disappearing from the room."

    Louise''s eyebrows deeply furrowed, and she wondered if Emily had shown her true form to Mr. Wensley, reminding him that he was the one to bring Elias Latton to bury her alive. She had possibly reminded every person she had killed of what they had done to her that she was dead and not alive.

    "Do you know how to stop her? Should we perhaps leave this manor?" inquired Lady Vi.

    "The ghost is not stuck to the manor, but to you, Lady Vi. Where you go, it might follow you," informed Father Edward.

    "What do we do then?" asked Louise. "There should be some solution for this."

    "There''s only one way to stop all of this. We need to find where her body is and burn it," replied Father Edward

    At the same time, one of the windows in the drawing-room forcibly opened itself, blowing out all the lights from the candle to the firece of the room, turning the ce dark.

 Chapter 63 - Lights Out And In The Dark!

    All the lights in the room had suddenly extinguished themselves, and Louise turned her head left and right. The light of lightning came through the open window, and she tried to get to where Lady Vi was in the dark.

    "What happened?!" questioned Lady Vi, panic in her voice.

    "Why did all the lights blow out?" Louise heard Father Edward questioning them from where he stood.

    "Gilbert!" Lady Vi called the butler so that he could bring in the litntern into the drawing-room.

    The next words that Father Edward said had Louise turn alert. He said, "I think she is here. I can sense the presence of evil and its turning heavy! It would be best for us to step out of the room and also step outside the manor with everyone to be together!" he advised.

    Father Edward was right, thought Louise in her mind. It was much better for everyone to be at one ce so that the ghost wouldn''t surprise and hurt them.

    "Lady Vi, please stay right where you are right now," instructed Louise. Having already walked in and out of the drawing-room many times before, it wasn''t too hard to make her way towards the couch where Lady Vi had been waiting. "Where are you?" she asked.

    Louise heard Lady Vi respond, "I am here," and she felt Lady Vi catch hold of her hand.

    Same time, she heard footsteps that moved towards the entrance of the drawing-room. She believed it to be Father Edward, who said, "I am going towards the door, Lady Louise and Lady Vi."

    Louise tugged Lady Vi''s hand, leading her towards the door. But Lady Vi suddenly stopped walking when they were almost going to step out of the room.

    "Lady Vi? We need to leave the room and get to where others are," stated Louise, not knowing what had got thedy to stop walking.

    When the butler came with thentern, light spilled in the corridor, little by little it reached near where Louise and Father Edward were standing.

    "What''s the matter, Lady Louise?" questioned Father Edward, perplexed.

    Louise was about to speak to Lady Vi when she noticed that Lady Vi''s grip on her hand was tight. Her face turned pale, and a chill ran down her spine when she caught sight of the hand that looked nothing less than a corpse'' hand that was still in the process of dposing.

    She tried to pull her hand away from the ghost''s hold, and when the butler walked forward with thentern, the light fell on the deceased woman''s ghost, whose hand held Louise'' hand in the dark.

    The ghost whispered to Louise with a maddening smile, where parts of its decaying face didn''t have flesh and showed bones, "Did you think I would let you go that easily?"

    Suddenly, the Emily'' ghost pulled Louise back inside the room, and the door shut with a bang.

    The ghost had too much strength that Louise couldn''t resist the force with which it pulled her. The people who were outside the room tried to get it open. The ghost had Louise just where it wanted.

    There was no one inside the room to help Louise, and with the darkness that surrounded her, the only light she could seeing through was the lightning from the window that had earlier opened. She heard the soft crying sound of a woman, as if it wasing from every side of the room.

    She knew Emily was trying to y tricks with her. She asked, "What do you want? Why are you back?!"

    It would be a lie to say that she wasn''t frightened at this moment. Her heart raced in her chest, and her breathing had quickened.

    At Louise''s question, the crying sound in the room stopped, turning the room quiet except for the raindrops that fell on the ground outside.

    "Don''t you know what I want?" questioned Emily''s ghost in a whisper. "You know what I want."

    "I don''t," said Louise, and she walked around the room, trying to find where Lady Vi was and if she was hurt. While walking in the dark room, her feet touched something on the ground. Without being able to see clearly, she bent down and her hands moved for it to touch a person''s head and face, that belonged to Lady Vi.

    When she ced her hand on the nose, she felt Lady Vi wasn''t breathing anymore. Emily''s ghost had killed her, and with the Reed''s members all dead, the ghost was finally trying to get to her.

    "She''s dead. It was an easy kill. My dear mother-inw," came the sinister voice from across the room.

    Staying so long in the room, Louise''s eyes had adjusted to the darkness, and she noticed a shadow that came to stand in front of the window.

    "You could have killed her any timeˇ­ Why did you choose to kill her now?" asked Louise, and she heard the giggling of the ghost that echoed in the room.

    "Louiseˇ­ you are a smartdy, aren''t you? I thought you would have known by now," Louise heard Emily''s voice from right behind her.

    Hearing the voice close and next to her ear, Louise staggered back, and tried to get back to the door, but Emily caught hold of her and threw her back on the ground.

    Louise winced in pain because of the fall, and she pushed herself to stand before walking towards the window. The window immediately shut so that she wouldn''t escape from the room.

    "You are always smart, trying to find answers," whispered Emily to her. "I have been saving you for thest. To make sure you knew what exactly they did to me. Dear Graham killed hisst wife, me. You must be disgusted by him," the ghost''s voice held hoarseness to it.

    "Is that why you didn''t kill Lady Vi? So that I hear how you were mercilessly killed?" questioned Louise.

    The person Emily used to appear to be, even when she was alive, was never truthful. The image of her that she had built in front of everyone had been nothing but a fragmented lie by her.

    "You want me to hate Graham," saod Louise, and the ghost giggled from the other side of the room.

    "Louise," the ghost said her name, which echoed in the room. "I was waiting for Graham to realize that you weren''t a suitable wife for him. After all, I know him better than anyone. Better than his own mother. You were never his type of woman. Loud and brash, opinionated and even going so far as to insult his mother in front of him, I was hoping he would realize it."

    "Doesn''t that only confirm that you were wrong in believing that you knew what he liked and didn''t?" questioned Louise. The sound near the door continued with Gilbert and the others trying to break open the door.

    On hearing Louise''s words, Emily turned extremely angry. The ghost let out a chilling scream that stopped people outside the room from what they were doing.

    "ept it, Emily. Somewhere you knew that you would never stand a chance to gain his love or affections. It is why you never mustered the courage to confess to Graham about your feelings to him even once-" Louise''s speech was interrupted by Emily''s ghost that had moved to where she stood, catching hold of her neck.

    "You are a foolish woman, Louise. Thinking you are right, what do you know about me?" the ghost''s voice thundered in the room.

    Louise tried to get the ghost''s hand off her neck, but the ghost''s hold was strong and she felt against it. She tried to breathe while struggling.

    "My dear mother had killed herself because of how people shunned her. Everyone was responsible for her death. You don''t know how people looked at our family before my father decided to kill us! I have loved Graham since the beginning, no one but I deserve him," spoke the ghost in anger, and Louise felt the ghost''s decayed nails starting to dig into the sides of her neck.

    "He lovedˇ­ Lisaˇ­ n-not you," Louise struggled to speak, and her words were enough to provoke Emily''s ghost to throw her back on the ground. The ghost growled and seethed with anger at her.

    "I will tear you limb by limb. For staying next to Graham and thinking you can tear us apart," Emily''s ghost threatened her. The next moment, Louise, who had tried to stand up from the ground, touched her neck and coughed. This time, she was pushed to the ground with the front of her body touching the surface of the floor.

    Emily''s ghost took hold of Louise''s hand and twisted it, and Louise screamed in pain. She tried to push herself up and get away, but her effort was in vain.

    The door suddenly broke open, and thenterns and the candle light were quick to spill into the room. On seeing the ghost, the servants gasped, seeing what had been haunting the manor until now. The former maid they had seen that morning, looked rotten now.

    Father Edward quickly threw holy water on the ghost and Louise. Emily''s ghost screamed in pain, and smoke started to appear on the spirit''s body.

    "AHHHH!" Soon Emily''s ghost disappeared into the smoke.

    Louise, who was lying on the cold floor, her face was scrunched in pain because of her hand that had been twisted. It felt as if her arm had dislocated itself from her shoulder, and pain shot up from her left hand.

    "Lady Louise, are you alright?" asked Father Edward, holding a bottle in his hand, which Louise believed to be holy water.

    Gilbert entered the room, while the other servants didn''t dare to move. While the priest went to where Louise was, the butler looked around the room and caught sight of Lady Vi, who was covered in blood, lying on the floor with blood smeared on the floor.

    "We should head out right this instance. She will be back soon," informed Father Edward to Louise, and helped her stand.

    Louise went to where Lady Vi was, bending down, she closed the woman''s eyes that was still open. She then turned to look at Gilbert and said, "We need shovels, oil and fire." The butler held a slight look of shock on his face, but on Louise''s words, he snapped back into reality and nodded his head. "Let''s go there together, I don''t want to split up right now."

    One single blow of the wind and it had cost Lady Vi''s death. Emily''s ghost had killed the woman out of pure vengeance, while Louise knew it was partly because the woman had kept Graham away from Emily.

    The male servants picked up the shovels that had been stored in the shed while the maids carriednterns. While counting the people and watching the shadows of each of them every once in a while.

    "Wait, where is Meg?" questioned Louise, noticing the maid had disappeared by the time they had reached the shed.

    "She was right here," said another maid named Came. "Where did she go?" asked another servant. "Did she go back to the manor?"

    They looked around where they stood, before they heard a scream from inside the manor. Everyone''s eyes moved to look at the manor.

    "AHHHHH!!! Lady Louise, please help me!" The maid''s voice echoed in the hall and the corridors of the manor. Everyone who stood near the shed heard the spine chilling scream, not knowing what to do.

    "The ghost must have caught her," said Father Edward with a grim face and looking at Louise.

    "Let me go and check, mdy," one of the servants offered, ready to leave and bring the maid back. But Louise raised her hand, and she shook her head as if to stop him.

    "I don''t think it was Meg who screamed," said Louise.

    ˇŞ

    A Facebook group has been created for readers and the future books information (check out my profile for books). Look up for the name ''KnightSquad ash_knight17 book discussion''

 Chapter 64 - Hunting For The Skeleton

    Louise knew that couldn''t be the maid, who had screamed for her help. If Emily wanted, she could have killed Meg and was right now using the Meg''s voice to bait everyone back into the manor, but she wasn''t stupid for it. She had fallen for the trick once with Lady Vi, but she wasn''t going to fall for it again.

    Emily had started her killings, and Graham was away from Habsburg and in Hungate now. By the time their coachman and the other servant, who had been sent there, would reach Graham, it would be toote for him to return again, thought Louise in her mind.

    "What do we do now, Lady Louise?" asked Gilbert, a deep frown on his forehead.

    "We need to find her body. Find her skeleton and burn it," stated Louise, hearing the scream continue inside the manor.

    "Do you know where to find it?" asked Father Edward.

    Louise shook her head, "I don''t know. But I am hoping Gilbert will help us here. You know what Emily did during the time she was married to Graham and if there''s any safe ce that she felt, she must have kept her body. It shouldn''t be too far and should be somewhere here in the estate."

    The servants had a terrified look on their faces and they looked at each other, before one of them spoke, "Mdy, the estate is acres ofnd. I doubt we''ll be able to cover it quickly in this short amount of time. Isn''t it better toe back tomorrow here?"

    Came nodded her head, "We can ask the help of the officers and it will be faster.

    To this, Father Edward frowned and asked them, "Do you think she will let you walk out of here without harming you? If I knew she was going to attack today, I would have brought more of the holy water. With the little amount I have, it won''t be enough and we will need to send her back where she actually belongs today," he whispered, slightly worried that the vengeful spirit was lurking somewhere around here.

    "Father Edward is right. I think it is better if we split into groups of three to cover the ground quicker," suggested Louise and everyone looked apprehensive about it, but they decided to go along. "Gilbert, go with them, I want you to check the grounds where we found the dress before. Dig out the area and see if you find anything. We need to go to theke."

    "It is impossible to look at what is at the bottom of theke, mdy as it is dark," said one of the servants.

    The servant did have a point, thought Louise and she said, "Leave theke for now and go check the graves of the other family members. See if you find any ground that looks bumpy as it has been pushed up from below."

    "Yes, mdy," one set of the servants left and so did Gilbert, he made his way with two servants towards the forest.

    "I will apany you, Lady Louise," informed Father Edward as the ghost wanted Louise while the rest of the people in the manor were only pawns.

    "Will it be enough? To burn her skeleton?" questioned Louise, her eyebrows knitting together in question. With the servants who had dispersed to find Emily''s skeleton, Louise noticed how the cry for help had slowly stopped, leaving the entire ce quiet. The rain had stopped, leaving the ground wet and muddy.

    "She hid the body, it means she knows that it is important to preserve it if she wants to continue to haunt the manor and you now," replied Father Edward and Louise nodded her head.

    "Have you tried to see where the evil and dark energy is stemming from? We could possibly follow it," said Louise, her eyes looking at the man hopeful. But instead, she received a grim expression on his face.

    "The energy that is heavy is the house, mdy. I don''t know if it is because she is in there, or if it is because she has been living in the manor with all of you for so long, her energy must have spread out and it has now turned into her den," exined Father Edward.

    "Okay," said Louise, nodding her head, while trying to keep her calm. The marks around her neck had turned even more visible with finger prints on it as the ghost had tried to squeeze her to death.

    "Where is Mr. Reed?" questioned Father Edward and Louise''s eyes turned to look at the entrance gates of the manor that came behind the trees that were visible to her.

    "He went to Hungate. I have asked the servants to fetch him from there as soon as they can. I think they probably thought they should call him before they call you," which was probably why Father Edward never crossed paths with the servants, thought Louise to herself. "I am hoping he finishes his work as soon as he can and returns. Let us take a look near theke and see if we find any footprints there."

    Father Edward nodded his head and then followed Louise, trying to take a look on their way to see if they found anything odd that would stand out, but the rain had possibly washed everything and anything it could so that Louise would not be able to find it.

    While the servants had scattered into two groups as they were frightened after seeing Lady Vi''s body along with Emily, who looked nothing less than a rotting body, they tried to stick together. Every once in a while, they looked over their shoulder to make sure they were not being followed and to see if there were any strange movements.

    Gilbert had quickly reached the forest grounds and with the help of one maid, who carried thentern and the other male servant who started to dig the ground, the butler helped in shoveling the mud out from its spot.

    On the other side, Father Edward kept muttering prayers to keep the evil away, but it wasn''t enough.

    Thunder growled up in the sky, shaking the ground that was beneath them and the wind started to breeze again, which was ice cold.

    Louise carried one of thenterns in her hand, looking around the corners outside the manor.

    "Louisseeeˇ­" Both Louise as well as Father Edward turned alert on hearing Emily''s voice, "You can search all you want, but you will never find my skeleton," came the whispered voice, reaching their ears.

    Louise''s hands turned into fists. Emily was back to ying and taunting her.

    "What do you want?!" she questioned the ghost, looking at the manor from the outside and trying to see if the ghost was standing behind the windows.

    "Your death. Your blood on my hands, just the way I have killed all the other wives," imed Emily.

    "You are dead, Emily. You do not belong to this world anymore, you don''t belong to this family-"

    "AHHHHH!!!" the ghost screamed, Emily''s voice echoing through the empty manor where there were no living people in there. And slowly the scream turned to the ghost cackling as if she was happy. "You are scared. I will kill you slowly, take my time."

    Louise wondered if there was no breaking away from this curse. If Emily wouldn''t be stopped, she would continue to kill people mercilessly, just so that she could live with Graham. It didn''t matter to Emily that Graham didn''t love her and never would.

    Not stepping inside the manor, they tried to find the skeleton, while Emily slowly slipped out of the manor to kill the other people one by one, so that she could find Louise all alone and would then torture her worse than she had done to Lisa.

    With Father Edward, Louise continued to walk on the grounds of the manor, but she doubted there could be a ce that Emily wanted her body to stay in. It had to have some sort of meaning.

    "We should go check theke," whispered Louise before looking at the priest and saying, "Theke. It might have answers."

    "But it is too dark to swim in there, mdy," stated Father Edward and Louise nodded her head.

    "Yes, I know. But I think there''s residue of someone in there," and they quickly made their way towards theke, running with thenterns in their hands. When they reached the ce, theke looked nothing less than an abyss which was ready to swallow anything that would enter it.

    Fog escaped from Louise''s mouth because of the temperature that had dropped around the Reed''s estate. Her eyes frantically looked around, while the priest wondered what thedy was thinking, if she was nning to take a dive in the water when it was ice cold.

    "Graham is in trouble," said Louise, "And Emily is going to hurt him more, we need your help!"

    For a moment, Father Edward wondered if Louise was asking him or if she was losing her mind.

    "Please!" shouted Louise, while looking at theke. She received nothing but silence in return. Her lips quivered because of the cold biting into her skin.

    After a few seconds, Father Edward noticed the surface of theke shake and so did Louise. Soon the surface broke and Father Edward gripped on his cross and the holy water that he hadn''t dared to put it in his pocket.

    "This cannot be happening," whispered Father Edward, on seeing the ghost of Lisa Reed make her way towards them. It was as if with every step that the ghost took, the more her body turned visible.

    Louise noticed how the woman looked the same as the time when the ghost had scared her before she had found her skeleton in the bed of theke.

    "Why is Lisa'' spirit here?" whispered Father Edward, not knowing that they were dealing with more than one ghost.

    Lisa''s ghost didn''t pay attention to the man, but instead looked at the woman who stood next to him. "You didn''t leave," Louise spoke to the dead person, who stared back at her.

    "Can''t leave," came the distorted voice of Lisa.

    "What if this is Emily''s trick?" asked Father Edward, because the vengeful ghost pulled many tricks this evening.

    "It cannot be," replied Louise, "Emily hates her, she would never try to be her, but instead take her ce."

    Louise hade here because this had been the only ce she had met Lisa'' reflection. Somewhere, she had a doubt that she would find the woman here. As if after Emily had ced her skeleton in here, the woman''s spirit had been trapped.

    "Do you know where to find Emily''s body? Have you seen where she had ced it?" questioned Louise and the ghost shook its head.

    "I don''t know," Lisa''s ghost replied. "I cannot leave theke."

    "Her spirit must have been stuck here for far too long to leave," said Father Edward and he said, "The only way to make spirits leave is by burning their body."

    Louise had hoped that Lisa would somehow know about it, and if she didn''t, it meant the skeleton was not in theke. Where else would Emily hide it?

    "Emily had gone as far as to change the bodies from Lisa'' casket so that she could take her ce and be loved before," said Louise, trying to rack through her brain for answers with the little time they had. "There''s Lisa'' room inside the manor."

    "It isn''t me anymore."

    Louise turned to look at Lisa, who stared in the direction of where the manor stood.

    "It isn''t I but you, whom she wants to rece and she won''t stop until she settles it," came the soft whisper of voice from Lisa. "I was Graham''s yesterday, you are his today. ces that are dear to Graham with you."

    To her? Louise asked herself.

    Emily''s ghost hadn''t left the manor, and she wondered if she was guarding her skeleton that was in the manor, while the others were looking for it outside and in the grounds of the manor.

    Which ces were important to them? Asked Louise, trying to remember the time they had spent together and all she could think was the study room and their bedroom. The bedroom.

    "I know where her skeleton is," said Louise to Father Edward. She remembered the time when Emily''s ghost hadid on the same bed as them in the middle of the night. It wasn''t because the ghost wanted to scare her.

    Though Graham and Emily had been married for only a month, Emily had still shared the same room as Graham, sleeping on the very bed and the bedside where Louise had been sleeping until now. Emily had killed the first three wives and had reced their position. Not knowing that one day, she would be reced by Louise.

    "Thank you," said Louise to Lisa and the woman stared at her.

    "Will you do me a favour?" asked the ghost, a phantom who had been dead for thest five years. Louise nodded her head, not knowing what Lisa''s ghost wanted. "Burn my body too."

    "I will," responded Louise, not knowing how lonely it must have been for the ghost to live and be stuck in here.

    "I am sorry for your loss," said Lisa, even in death, she looked somewhat beautiful. Louise wondered if Lisa could sense one''s grievance, that she had lost too many people in her life. First her parents, and now the Reed''s members. She saw Lisa'' ghost didn''t stay around and disappeared back into theke.

    Louise and Father Edward quickly made their way back towards the manor. On her way, she stumbled over a stone that she hadn''t noticed, and thentern in her hand fell on the ground. Knowing there was no other way to stop the ghost, they had to go back inside the manor to make sure the skeleton was burnt and Emily wouldn''t y more tricks on them.

    The former maid was a crazy woman, who must have been affected too deeply with her mother and father''s death and her sister, leaving her all alone in this world. Thefort she had tried to seek had turned into a quick obsession and there was no turning back for her.

    To think that all this time, Louise had been sleeping in the same spot as Emily, she didn''t know how to feel about it.

 Chapter 65 - Separated By The Ghost

    Louise and Father Edward reached the manor, the ce had turned eerily quiet with no sounding from inside the manor. The main door was left open, inviting them into the darkness.

    "If the skeleton lies in the room, it would be best to burn the entire manor," suggested Father Edward to her.

    "We can''t do that," replied Louise, her eyebrows knitted together, and she stared at the darkness. "We don''t know if Emily''s ghost has taken her skeleton from there and ced it somewhere else."

    Emily''s ghost wouldn''t leave this world that easily. If they burnt the entire manor, there was no saying if Emily''s ghost would trick them into believing that they were sessful only to appearter.

    "We should go inside, there is no other way to make sure that we have burnt the skeleton," stated Louise.

    At the same time, they heard the distant sound of the carriage wheels that seemed as if it wasing towards the manor. Soon she caught sight of Reed''s family carriage that came to a halt in front of the manor. The door of the carriage opened by the coachman, and Louise saw Graham step down from the carriage.

    "Louise!" Graham came quickly to her, and he put his arms around her. "Are you okay?" He pulled back to look at her face.

    "I am so d you are here," said Louise to him, relieved to see that he was alright and had safely arrived. "I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to make it here in time."

    Graham stared at Louise'' who looked tense, "I tried my best to return as soon as I could. Where is mother and the rest of the servants?" he asked while looking behind her and at the manor that lookedpletely dark.

    Hearing his question, Louise''s lips set themselves in a thin line as she wasn''t sure how to exin to him about his mother being dead. She shook her head and noticed grief filling up in his eyes. She felt terrible to be rying such sad news to him.

    "Where is she?" questioned Graham, and Louise turned to look at the manor. His eyes followed her, and he nodded her head.

    Louise exined, "We were sitting in the drawing-room when all the lights exhausted itself and Emily''s ghost killed her."

    "Emily?" questioned Graham. Confusion came to fill in his eyes.

    Louise nodded her head, "Emily''s ghost is the one who has been killing people." From Graham''s expression, it seemed like he had no clue what had happened in the past. She wondered if it was because Emily''s ghost hadn''t shown its true self to him, or if it was because Graham had not seen the painting with Emily in it, to break the barrier that held the forgotten memories of the fourth mistress.

    She exined to him what Lady Vi had told her, along with the rest of the things she had found out today. A deep frown came to settle on Graham''s face as he listened to what she had to say.

    He whispered, "I don''t remember anything."

    Louise ced her hand on his arm and said, "I think Emily''s death had brought some sort of phenomenon with her, affecting not just the people in the manor but anything rted to her. Making people forget about your wedding with her and the time she spent with you till her death."

    "It is a curse, Mr. Graham," intervened Father Edward. "Sometimes a curse falls upon the person as a punishment over the actions of what the person did when they were still alive."

    Showing kindness to someone hadn''t cost just one or two lives in his family, but many where the death continued. The pain of losing people and how he was responsible for all of it weighed heavily in Graham''s mind. Though he wasn''t able to remember his time with Emily or letting her be buried in the forest ground, it caused difort in his chest.

    All this time, he had been looking for answers, trying to understand how Lisa had died in the attic. The doubt hadn''t been raised for his first two wives as everyone had believed them to have died due to illness. But Lisa''s death, the sight of her body lying cold in the attic, had raised questions while haunting him.

    Graham then said to Louise, "Stay here. I don''t think it is safe for you or Father Edward to step inside the manor. I will look for the skeleton and burn it immediately."

    Louise shook her head, not happy with the idea, "Emily''s ghost is in there, Graham. It isn''t safe for anyone to step alone and we don''t know what she might do to you."

    Not caring about the priest''s presence, Graham, who had been worried, ced both his hands to cradle Louise'' face. He looked right into her eyes and said, "She hasn''t hurt me until now. She won''t try to do it."

    Father Edward supported Graham''s words by saying, "Lady Louise, the ghost has already tried to harm you before, and it may be waiting to kill you."

    "That doesn''t mean I am going to let him walk in there by himself," said Louise, while looking at Graham''s olive-green eyes.

    She wanted to speak to him about some things, but right now, they didn''t have time for it. And even if they did, Graham had no recollection of what he had allowed to happen three years ago. But for now, Louise didn''t want to lose any more people than the people she had already lost.

    "I aming with you," Louise was firm with her words, not ready to sit and wait outside the manor for him to return.

    "Let me alsoe along with you too, I am sure you will need another help," offered Father Edward. The couple agreed to it and then went to the shed, taking kerosene cans in their hands so that they could burn the skeleton. Graham picked up antern along with Louise, and they finally stepped inside the dark manor.

    The three of them stayed together, walking in one direction, which was towards where the stairs were located, as they had to go to the room where they believed the skeleton would be.

    Graham walked in the front, Louise in the middle and Father Edward at the back. They tried to keep an eye around them to be prepared if the ghost would jump in front of them and try to harm them. Father Edward held the holy water in his hand, moving back and forth while carrying the kerosene can in his other hand. When they reached the stairs, they heard,

    "Graham?" came the faint voice from the drawing-room that belonged to Lady Vi. All the three of them suddenly stopped walking, and Graham turned to look back like the others. "Son? Are you back home?" asked Lady Vi and Louise felt her stomach drop.

    "Mother?" called Graham, and Louise turned back to look at him. She shook her head and mouthed him, ''No''.

    As much as Louise wanted Lady Vi to be alive, she had herself checked her mother-inw''s pulse and breathing before leaving the manor to find her dead. There was no way for her to be alive, and Louise believed this was the ghost''s doing. It had done it before by impersonating Graham''s voice, and it was doing it again.

    "G-Graham, I am in pain. Please help me," came Lady Vi''s voice, drifting through the corridors and hall of the manor. "She''s going to kill meˇ­ please, son."

    Louise heard Lady Vi'' cries, asking for Graham''s help, and she could see the ghost was trying to twist Graham''s mind.

    Father Edward turned around and walked a few steps forward in the direction where the voice wasing from. Louise said, "Father Edward, wait!" But the man had started to walk and disappeared into the darkness. He didn''t even have antern!

    "Father Edward?" Graham called the man. They couldn''t hear his footsteps anymore and heard something tter on the ground. He and Louise walked back towards the hall, searching for the priest, theirnterns spilling light in the dark corridors.

    When they reached near the drawing-room, they were greeted with nothing but eerie silence. Louise stared at Graham, her pulse quickening as previously Emily had locked her in this very room to kill her.

    "Father Edward?" Lousie called the man''s name but received no response from him.

    They slowly stepped into the room, and Louise noticed Lady Vi''s body wasn''t there on the floor as thest time she had seen it. Stepping further inside the room, they caught sight of two people sitting on the couch and the chair. Graham''s face hardened on seeing his mother sitting on the chair with her head leaned to the side. Not too far away from her sat Father Edward with his eyes wide open.

    Louise gasped in shock, seeing how quick Emily had killed the priest.

    Graham walked to where his mother was, noticing her lifeless body and his eyes closed as if in disbelief that he had lost her.

    This was not supposed to happen, Graham''s hands clenched into fists. Grief started to fill in his mind, and he shook his head. When he opened his eyes, his eyes looked around the room, the little brightness thentern brought. His eyes fell on the family painting. The painting that was made after he had married the maid, and slowly memories started to flood into his mind.

    "Finally you havee to me," came the whispered voice of the ghost.

    Louise and Graham turned their eyes and tried to see where the ghost was. Finally, Emily''s decayed body stepped out of the shadows and into their view. Emily''s ghost stared at Graham, her eyes wide and a smile on her rotting face. Seeing her, Graham gasped.

    "Come to me, Graham," said Emily, raising her hand towards him. "You belong to me."

    "In hell," Graham red at her, his hand tightly clutching on thentern that he was holding. "I never belonged to you. I was never yours and you know that."

    Emily''s ghost didn''t feel bad over Graham''s harsh words. Instead, it looked pleased to see him, noticing how he finally remembered their time together. About her being his fourth wife. "I have forgiven you for what you did to me. I will forgive everything you have done, even that this woman here is your wife after me," she said with her bewildered eyes.

    Before anyone could say anymore, Emily raised her hand, and with one swift movement, she threw Louise out of the drawing-room, and the room''s door closed and locked itself.

    "Graham!! Graham!" Louise shouted his name. She banged her hand on the surface of the door.

    But the door was locked from inside. Louise didn''t know what to do. The servants had not returned to the manor, and with Graham locked with Emily''s ghost, she could only think of one thing. She would need to get to where Emily''s skeleton was and burn it!

    Inside the drawing-room, Emily''s hollow, ghost-like eyes didn''t leave Graham even for a moment, and Graham stared back at her, but with emotions of hatred and bitterness.

    "You killed my family," said Graham with gritted teeth.

    "It was all for you. I did it for your sake," said Emily''s ghost. Her features slowly started to change, where she appeared like a living person where she didn''t look decayed anymore. "I love you, Graham. I very much do," she said in a sweet voice.

    Graham raised thentern that was in his hand as if to make sure his eyes weren''t deceiving him, "I don''t love you. Never have, never will. You must be crazy enough to think that I would forgive and love you after what you did."

    Emily''s face slowly started to twist in rage, "Careful with what you say Graham." Lowering her voice, she then said, "We used to be good friends, right? You even taught me how to read and write."

    Graham stared at Emily, his eyes hardened at the thought of how this woman, who once used to be Lisa''s and everyone else''s favourite maid, had killed people.

    "How could you kill them? You are not the person whom I met you," stated Graham.

    Emilyughed in sudden excitement, "You remember. You remember our time together!" she picked the words that mattered to her while ignoring the rest of them. "I have always tried to get close to you, why didn''t you notice me, Graham? I have cared and loved you. I even made sure to get rid of people, who didn''t matter to you. You weren''t willing to refuse your mother''s words over the marriage, so I took care of it for your happiness."

    The previous time when Emily had been tied up by the men, who had been appointed by his family members three years ago, Graham had been shocked to find out the sins this person hadmitted. And now that he finally remembered everything, he was still in shock. But the only difference here was that this time, it was just Emily and him in the room.

    "I never asked you for your help. You had no right to kill them-"

    "And what about the time when all of you buried me alive?! You let them do that to me!" yelled Emily, her appearance turning back to her decayed self. "What happened then? I have always been right next to you, but youˇ­ you continued to ignore me!"

    Emily''s eyes turned hollow, and she looked as if she would burn the entire manor.

    The ghost stared at Graham as if he had betrayed her.

    Time after time, she had tried to remind him of their precious time they had spent together in the past. She had gone so far as to let the chandelier fall on her so that he would remember her getting hurt and how he had tended to her. That day, she was the one who was hurt. But instead of helping her, Graham had questioned his fifth mistress. She remembered him pulling out his handkerchief and cing it on Louise''s forehead.

    "You killed so many people whom I cared about without a thought.. You are nothing to me," said Graham in a cold voice.

 Chapter 66 - End Of Chaos

    Music Rmendation: Bipr - Sebastien Lipszyc

    -

    While Graham was locked inside the drawing-room with the ghost, Louise tried to look for the kerosene can that Father Edward had earlier dropped somewhere. She held thentern in front of her, her feet quick and her eyes searching for it.

    She wondered why Father Edward had abruptly left them when he knew the dangers that awaited them in the dark corridors of the manor. She noticed the cross and the can on the floor, and she quickly picked them up, making her way towards Graham and her room.

    Louise hoped for Graham to be alright. If he could stall the ghost, it would help them buy some time to burn the skeleton. When she reached the room, the firece was burning brightly, and she noticed the bed empty. She turned around from the spot where she stood.

    Walking towards the bed, her heart started to race, and she could hear it drumming in her ears. Carefully, she bent down to take a look under the bed. When there was nothing in there, she stood up straight and came to look at someone she hadn''t expected to see.

    "Papa?" Louise uttered those words, the sight itself leaving goosebumps on her skin.

    "Louise, it is so good to see you, my child," said her father, who stood on the other side of the bed.

    Her hand gripped on thentern''s handle and the can of kerosene that she hadn''t let go of. She was taken aback by the sight of her father standing there. He looked the same as thest time she remembered when she was still small.

    "It feels so long, how have you been?" asked her father, his lips holding the same gentle smile.

    Louise would have been able to handle anything, but seeing her father healthy as if he was still alive, it confused her. She asked him, "What are you doing here?"

    She noticed the little frown that appeared on his face, and he asked, "Are you not happy to see me? Your mother and I missed you."

    "Iˇ­ I am happy to see you," whispered Louise, trying to wrap her head around what was going on in here.

    "Your mother and I, we left your side so early and we couldn''t help but worry about you. But look at you, you have grown up well," her father kindly smiled at her and Louise''s heart clenched.

    "I missed both of you too, father," replied Louise. It felt as if her feet had glued itself to the floor. She had missed her parents so much, and now seeing her father in front of her, a sense of joy entered her mind.

    "Were you here all the time?" she asked, her eyebrows knitting together.

    "We never left your side, Louise. We have always been right next to you and you have done so well. We are extremely proud of you," said her father and Louise smiled at her father''s words. Tears brimmed up in her eyes.

    If Emily could exist, and so did Lisa, it was possible that her parent''s ghosts were around too.

    "Where is mother?" inquired Louise, looking around the room, and he shook his head.

    "She couldn''t make it here today. But maybe someday," replied her father, and Louise nodded her head. It felt good to see him here in this tough time, and she slowly started to walk around the bed, but when she walked to the other side, her feet paused. "What''s the matter Louise?" her father asked her.

    Louise stared at her father, at least that is what it looked like. But she was looking at the mirror that was behind him. In the reflection of the mirror, she noticed it wasn''t him but a woman''s reflection with long hair and wearing a nightgown.

    Her eyes filled with tears. Even though it was a lie, she had still seen her father.

    The smile on her father''s face slowly started to change, and a giggle escaped from his lips. His face started to morph into Emily''s face, and the ghost came to attack her. But before that, Louise raised her hand that held the cross and stabbed the ghost with it, and the ghost disappeared in thin air.

    What Louise came across just now was the dead person''s ghost''s fragment that had continued to haunt the room, while Emily''s actual ghost was with Graham right now.

    Lisa had mentioned that the skeleton was in this room, but what if Emily''s ghost had changed it? Louise started to look at every room, looking through the closets, under the cots, while searching for the malevolent spirit''s skeleton.

    Not finding it, Louise questioned where else the skeleton could be? She continued to look all around. She decided to go to the right-wing and see if Emily had perhaps ced it in her former room before getting married to Graham.

    Louise ran to the right-wing while keeping an eye for any more fragments of the ghost that coulde to attack her. On reaching the room, the skeleton wasn''t there either. But when she tried to step out of the room, the door closed, locking her inside. She tried to bang her hands on the door while knowing Emily had trapped her again.

    She continued to bang the door when after three minutes, the door was opened by Gilbert.

    Blood was smeared on his face and sttered on his clothes.

    "Where are the others?" questioned Louise, holding thentern and stepping out of the room. Gilbert took hold of the kerosene can in his hand.

    The butler looked somewhere between torn and frustrated, "Only Came is fine along with Harvey. The rest..." he shook his head. "We didn''t find anything in the forest and nothing in graves," he informed her.

    Louise nodded her head, "Yes, Lisa''s ghost told me that the skeleton is in the manor. We need to find it as soon as we can."

    The butler gave her a nod, and together, they started to search for Emily''s skeleton. They went to Lisa''s room, searching the closets and moving the curtains. After checking the cer room and the attic, it felt as if Emily''s ghost had taken the skeleton away from the manor and had ced it somewhere. If that was true, they were fighting a lost battle. There was no way of knowing where the ghost would have hidden the skeleton, and by the time they would figure it out, it would be toote, thought Louise in her mind.

    Considering how Emily''s ghost wasn''t hunting her down right now, it only meant that Graham was keeping the ghost busy.

    "I have even checked Mr. and Mrs. Reed''s room, along with the others. Everything is clear," stated Louise, having a headache because of theck of time in her hand.

    Suddenly they heard the sound of the clock ding loudly that echoed through the corridors, with every move of the pendulum. Louise walked near one of the grandfather''s clocks, and she asked, "What does it mean? This time?" It was four past eleven.

    Gilbert walked and came to stand one step behind thedy. He replied, "It is the time of Emily''s death. The time when she was buried alive."

    Louise turned to look at the corridors that were dark and quiet. She wondered if the skeleton was perhaps somewhere in the garden. But then it didn''t make sense why the ghost would be guarding the manor.

    "We missed the dining room!" whispered Louise. Her eyes snapped to look at Gilbert, and they quickly ran towards the dining room.

    The lightning in the sky continued, asionally passing through the windows, to lighten the dark corridors. When they reached the dining room, the doors were closed. Louise tried to open it, and she said, "It is locked."

    "Let me try it," said Gilbert, moving to the front, and he checked it.

    The butler used both his hands to push the door open, but it wouldn''t budge. He said, "I think there''s something blocking from the other side of the door." Walking away, he turned back and ran to the door, using all his force in kicking the door this time. After several attempts, the doors finally opened, and they stepped inside the dining room.

    With thentern held up by Louise, she caught sight of the skeleton in the room. It was ced on the right side chair of the table near the head of the table.

    Lousie didn''t know what was sick right now. If the ghost had decided to ce the skeleton on one of the chairs, at the dining table, or if it was how the ghost''s mind worked. She ced thentern on the table and then started to pour the kerosene on the skeleton, less worried about burning the dining room and more concerned about sending Emily to where she rightfully belonged.

    Once she poured all the liquid, she turned to look at the firece that had the logs of wood still burning in it with a sheen of ash around.

    When Louise went to get a hold of the burning wood, Emily''s ghost appeared in the room, as if the ghost had sensed someone near its skeleton. It caught hold of Louise''s hair and smashed her head against the wall.

    "I will not let you do that!" Emily''s ghost screamed at them, its voice echoing not just in the dining room but also in the corridors near to it. "You cannot send me away from here!"

    The butler tried to hit the ghost with a log of wood, but it was to no avail. The ghost threw him against the wall. With great difficulty, Louise stood up, and she tried to get hold of the coals, but this only angered the ghost. The ghost threw Louise to one side of the room.

    Louise winced in pain, and when she stood back up, Emily''s ghost held her neck in its grip. Emily''s ghostughed at Louise''s attempt in trying to free herself.

    "I thought I would kill you in the end, but since the beginning you have been problematic. Always trying to ruin my ns!" shouted the ghost in a hoarse voice. "It is finally time for you to die!"

    Earlier, when Louise had got to the firece, she had dropped everything from her hand, which included Father Edward''s cross, that was now on the table. Gilbert stood up from where he had fallen and picked up the chair to get rid of the ghost. But Emily''s ghost turned around and pierced her fingers near his stomach, and he threw up blood from his mouth.

    "I don''t understand why it is hard for you to understand that Graham is mine. He is mine! Yet, you try to take him away from me," growled the ghost.

    "Don''t you realize it," Louise struggled to speak. "Even though you had seeded by marrying Graham, no one has ever acknowledged you to be his wife. Not Graham nor the others."

    Even though Emily had married him, she was nowhere in the picture. It was only by name, and it was Louise, who had been considered to be the rightful person, to be the fourth mistress.

    The butler staggered back, and his hand pushed thentern, and it fell on the floor. The sparks from thentern touched the drops of kerosene on the carpet to catch fire.

    "Louise!" Graham had stepped into the room, and he noticed Emily standing nearby, who appeared to be in a rage, in the dining room.

    "NOOO!!!"

    Emily''s ghost screamed, seeing the skeleton had started to catch fire, and the ghost staggered backwards. Emily, who had been in her full form, her hands slowly started to crumble like the logs of wood, and she continued to scream as the ashes from her hand fell on the floor.

    The ghost''s scream echoed in Reed''s manor, and even though she wanted to touch the skeleton now, she couldn''t do it. The carpet, along with the rest of the objects, had started to catch fire, slowly spreading, and the three of them stepped out of the room. Walking out of the manor, both Louise and Graham helped Gilbert sit down on the garden bench as he was wounded. They noticed lighting from the dining room.

    When the screaming stopped, Louise came to believe that everything was finally over. Emily''s ghost that had been haunting Reed''s family members, it was all over and had gone up in mes.

    "Master Graham!" The coachman came from behind along with the maid.

    "Go inform the officers and bring the physician as quickly as you can. Gilbert needs help," ordered Graham, and the coachman bowed his head before making his way to the carriage.

    Louise watched how the fire continued to move to the left side where the kitchen was located. Graham walked to where Louise was, putting his arm around her tofort her.

    [Music Rmendation: Someone loves us - Dario Marianelli]

    "I am sorry," he apologized, and Louise turned to look at him. "If you never met me, you would have never gone through all these things."

    Louise shook her head, "I am just d that everything is over now." She noticed Graham eyebrows subtly knitted, his eyes falling on her neck that had finger marks. "Everything is going to be okay," she closed her eyes, giving her a moment to breathe after what had happened.

    With Emily and Graham locked in the drawing-room, Louise wondered if Emily had finally tried to confess how she felt towards him. But it seemed like Emily still didn''t understand it.

    "I am so relieved that you are fine," said Graham, his olive-green eyes holding a hint of sadness. The ghost has been sent away, and it couldn''t torment them anymore, but it had left them with many dead people. "I would have never been able to forgive myself if something were to happen to you," his hand caressed her cheek. "You have been so brave during this time, I cannot tell you how proud I am of you, Louise."

    She shook her head, "I couldn''t save others."

    "It isn''t your fault, Louise. None of this is," said Graham, his words patient with her. "You did everything that you could have done." Louise ced her hand on his, looking at him before moving close to hug him. Putting her arms around him, she felt him do the same.

    Gilbert, who was sitting on the bench, winced in pain. His hands-on the side of his stomach, where his shirt had stained.

    Graham came to the butler''s side and said, "Just a little longer, Gilbert. Harvey must be on his way to bring help and the physician."

    "Yes, Master Graham," the butler nodded his head while staring at the manor. Even though it was finally over, none of them dared to step inside the manor and stayed outside, in the garden.

    "Graham," Louise called to gain his attention, which he readily gave her. "Lisa said she wanted us to burn her skeleton."

    "Did she," murmured Graham, looking in the direction of theke, and he said, "Let me go and see if she''s still there."

    Louise gave him a nod, knowing how important it was for Graham to get his closure with Lisa, who had mysteriously died five years ago. Before leaving, he stepped closer and pressed his lips against hers, it was a kiss of assurance and she kissed him back. She saw Graham head in the direction of theke, and she turned to look at the butler, who had closed his eyes.

    "Maybe it would be better if I fetch the medicine from the manor so that it can ease your pain, Gilbert," the butler opened his eyes and shook his head.

    "No, mdy," came his feeble voice. "Many unnatural deaths have taken ce inside the manor, I worry we might run into another ghost."

    Louise nodded her head and sat down next to him on the bench. On seeing thedy sit on the bench, the butler tried to stand up, but she gestured to him to sit down.

    "Are you doing alright, mdy?" asked Gilbert, his emotions barely showing on his face.

    "It isn''t I, but you who is hurt, Gilbert." Louise reminded him of his injury, and the butler turned back to look at the manor. Even though a lot of time passed, Louise sat there waiting. Graham wanted to speak as much as he could before they would burn Lisa'' body, and Louise didn''t want to interrupt it.

    Soon the fire from the dining room had started to spread to the next room and the room next to it.

    It seemed like letting the manor burn with the other things rted to the past was the right thing to do. At least by this, there was no way for anything to return, thought Louise to herself. As Gilbert mentioned, they weren''t sure about what they woulde across in the manor. She wasn''t sure if the officers would believe them or not.

    Soon Reed''s carriage arrived, and so did the officers and the physician, stopping their carriage in front of the manor.

    The bodies that were in the forest and near Reed''s family cemetery were checked for any pulse or heartbeat, but they were all dead except for the maid Came and the coachman, who looked frightened and had a nket wrapped around her body, sitting next to Gilbert, who was being tended.

    "What happened here, Lady Louise?!" questioned Mr. Burton in shock.

    "The ghost tried to kill us all," replied Louise, her calm voice only brought suspicion on her by the other officer.

    "Pour the water!" ordered the officer to his subordinates who hade to help, to extinguish the fire so that they could enter the manor and to start taking a look at the scenes and see what they could find.

    Officer Shaw turned to the maid, who was sitting quietly and asked her, "Can you tell us what happened here?"

    The maid looked frightened, her lips trembling, and she said, "It was Emily''s ghost that tried to kill us. The ghost killed the other members."

    Officer Shaw stared at her as if he was at his wits end. He said, "Is this something that everyone rehearsed? There is no ghost."

    Louise turned her eyes away from the officer as if she didn''t have any energy to sit and exin it to him. Emily''s ghost was gone, leaving only dead bodies in the Reed''s estate.

    Came said again, "The ghost was here. It''s body rotten and decayed, she killed Gemma right in front of me." She looked down at her pale dress and said, "This is her blood. It was about to kill me too."

    "And how did you get away from the ghost, if the ghost killed others except for you?" questioned Mr. Shaw.

    "I ran like my life depended on it. I ran until I met Gilbert and then ran away from there," exined Came.

    "It is because she must have been distracted, Officer Shaw," Louise finally intervened, and the man frowned. "It is up to you, to believe or not to believe it. We are telling you the truth."

    "We''ll see when we find the bodies. There have been many cases, where people have killed their own family members to be the owners of the property," harrumphed Mr. Shaw, and he walked to the front, where his subordinates were throwing water at the manor.

    "Where is Mr. Reed?" asked Mr. Burton.

    Louise''s eyes shifted from the man to look in the direction of theke, "He went near to take some time for himself," her words were polite. The man gave the nod before joining the other officer.

    Once the fire had extinguishedpletely and hade under control, leaving only smoke to escape from it, the officers and his people stepped inside the manor to take a look. Louise and the three servants stood outside. She stood next to Gilbert, who was being tended by the physician to stitch up the wounds that appeared to be severe and painful.

    By the time the two officers came out of the manor, it was the time of dawn and the clouds that had earlier hovered around thend of Habsburg, had cleared up.

    Louise asked, "Did you find the bodies?"

    "We did, Lady Louise," replied Mr. Burton, his lips pressing in a thin line before he said, "We found them." The officers'' subordinates carried the dead bodies one by one. First, Father Edward''s body, then Lady Vi''s body and finally Meg''s body, the maid who had been caught in the hands of Emily''s ghost.

    But then came the fourth body, carried by the men and blood drained from Louise''s face. It wasn''t possibleˇ­ thought Louise to herself. It was Graham''s body.

    In shock, Louise was unable to form a single word. Even the three servants, who were next to her, appeared shocked on seeing Graham''s dead body.

    "Thisˇ­" Louise felt a lump start to form in her throat.

    "The maid''s body was found in one of the top rooms and the remaining three bodies were found in the drawing-room. I don''t know if I should tell that I am sorry for your loss," informed Mr. Shaw, staring at Louise with a grim expression on his face. "You sessfully nned and killed everyone in the manor."

    Louise walked towards Graham''s body, her hands trembled, and when she touched him, she covered her mouth with her other hand. There were finger marks around his neck as if he had been strangled to death. A gasp escaped her lips.

    Louise quickly ran towards theke.

    She couldn''t think clearly, but her feet continued to run, passing through the many trees that had grown around the ce. It couldn''t be possible, she said in her mind.

    "Lady Louise! You cannot run!" Officer Shaw shouted at her, chasing after her, ready to catch and drag her to the station. "Lady Louise!"

    Even Mr. Burton followed them from behind, not knowing what exactly was going on. Because one moment, thedy had told him that her husband was at theke, but they had found his body inside the manor.

    When Louise reached near the edge of the forest with her heart rapidly beating and ready to jump out of her chest, she finally caught sight of Graham, who stood at the edge of theke.

    "Graham!" Louise called his name, and she saw him turn around.

    The sun had started to brighten up the sky, its reflection falling on the surface of theke. When his eyes met hers, he offered her a warm smile. Louise couldn''t believe her eyes, and she felt her chest turn heavy at the realization of what had happened and what she was seeing right now.

    Graham had been there with Gilbert and her since the time they had left the dining room, which meant that Emily had already killed him in the drawing-room beforeing to attack her. She now understood the significance of the skeleton''s body at the table. Emily''s ghost had taken the seat right next to the head of the table, where Graham had started to sit as if living the memory of the past.

    "Oh my God! Ghost!" said one of the officer''s men, who had followed Louise and the other two officer''s eyes widened in shock.

    Louise tried not to blink her eyes so that Graham wouldn''t disappear from her sight. She had hoped it wouldn''te to this. But in the end, Emily had stolen Graham''s life. She stared at him, her throat dry to utter even a word.

    As the sun continued to move up in the sky, and within a second, he disappeared from where he had been standing at the edge of theke.

 Chapter 67 - Hard To Accept

    Louise sat with a nket put around her while she sat on one of the garden benches. She stared into space while the bodies of the deceased had been picked so that it could be used for examination before being buried.

    Thanks to what had been happening all these days, because of Emily''s doing, it had cushioned the shock of what she saw a couple of minutes ago. Graham was right here, in front of her, and he had then disappeared.

    "Lady Louise," Mr. Burton walked to where she was, and she raised her head to meet his eyes.

    The man looked in denial of what he had seen, while it was Officer Shaw, who had a look of disbelief on his face right now. Because it wasn''t that he had seen something simr to a ghost, but he had actually seen a deceased person''s ghost near theke. The officer''s face was frigid, and he barely spoke since they had returned near the half-burnt manor that belonged to Reed''s family.

    "About theke," started Louise, but Mr. Burton changed the subject,

    "I am taking all the bodies along with me in the carriage. I will have them sent back to you so that youˇŞ"

    "No," replied Louise, standing up from where she had been sitting until now, and she pulled the nket around her. "You don''t have to bring the bodies back in here."

    Mr. Burton looked surprised, and so did the maid Camille, who was one of the few survivors after the ghost''s attack. The officer asked her, "I thought you might want them back, considering they worked here for two years? Alright then. I will have them buried in the local cemetery of the town."

    Louise nodded her head, "You can bring my husband and my mother-inw''s bodies back. I would like to have them here," her eyes held a slightly dazed expression as everything hade like a shock, and she was still processing things around her.

    Mr. Burton gave her a nod, "I will do that once I get the reports. Is there anything that you would want us to help you with?" he asked her.

    Louise noticed how the officer looked as if he wanted to leave Reed''s property as fast as possible so that he could forget the daydream he had witnessed.

    "No," replied Louise, her lips setting in a thin line.

    "Thank you for your cooperation," Mr. Burton bowed his head, and he started to head towards the first carriage, which was empty, and only the two carriages behind it were filled with the dead. When her eyes met officer Shaw''s, he held his gaze with her for the briefest second before following the other officer.

    And soon, it was just Louise, who was the soledy of the house and three servantsˇŞCamielle, the maid. Gilbert, the butler. And Harvey, the coachman.

    "What did you see back at theke, Lady Louise?" asked Harvey, his voice filled with fear, who had missed seeing Graham''s ghost out from the manor.

    "A ghost," replied Louise, her voice barely holding any emotion in it, and it sounded distant.

    In the end, Emily had won and lost. Even though she didn''t want Graham to be with anyone, she couldn''t keep him for herself. And in the endˇ­ Graham had chosen not to speak about his death, as if he was fine and breathing, to go to theke where Lisa''s ghost residedˇ­

    The butler stood next to her, and he said, "The townsfolk or the officer will never believe what we saw and heard, mdy. With the amount of deaths that have taken ce here, they will only doubt your intentions."

    "I know that," replied Louise. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to get a hold of her emotions and gather it. "Harvey or Gilbert, I would like you to send a message to Alison. Let her and her husband know what happened here before they hear the news which turns into gossip."

    Alison and her husband, Henry, had been smart enough to leave the manor before Emily would attack them. Knowing how close the Reed''s were when it came to family, she didn''t want Alison to know about it through another person.

    "You don''t have to give theplete details. Tell her that I want to meet her here," said Louise and Harvey bowed his head before taking his leave in the only carriage that they were left with.

    Louise stared at the manor, which was half broken and barely intact. She walked towards the ce, going through the things that she could identify and seeing if she could pick something from here before unnecessary things would be thrown away.

    She came across the family portrait, which was when Graham was young, and she noticed how the mes had wrapped itself, burning the surface of the paint while leaving the people in there mostly unrecognizable.

    Not for a moment had she doubted that Graham had died. Her husbandˇ­ he was no more and had been killed by Emily''s ghost.

    She took a deep breath before a shudder escaped from her mouth. Her hand reached to cover her face, and her eyes prickled. As the realization sunk deeper, her heart turned heavy, and she couldn''t believe it. When she had married Graham, she had hoped for their marriage to work. But they hadn''t been able to spend proper time without having to look over their shoulders.

    People had believed that she would be cursed like the other wives who had passed away, but the curse had touched Graham this time.

    Louise couldn''t bear looking at the things, and she turned her face away from it. Her eyes met Gilbert''s eyes, who was watching her with the dull expression on his face.

    "Allow me to go and get something to eat, Lady Louise," Gilbert''s expression was cold as ever. She shook her head.

    "I don''t think I have an appetite for it now. I don''t think I will," she whispered thest words. "Do see if you can get a carriage. I would like to go visit my uncle and aunt''s home."

    Gilbert offered her a slight bow before he walked away from there, heading towards the main gates of the Reeds manor, while Louise took a look at the maid, who was sitting on the bench. She started to walk, her feet moving in the direction of theke.

    The rays of the sun were warm, but it wasn''t enough to warm her frozen heart out of shock. The light glimmered on the surface of the water, and she wondered if Lisa would emerge out of the water. But nothing like that happened. While she continued to stare, she heard footsteps approaching from behind.

    "You should sit back, CamiˇŞ" Louise stopped speaking, and she abruptly stopped speaking.

    Her lips trembled, and she softly gulped while staring at Graham standing there, staring at her. After seeing his battered body, because of the fire, Louise couldn''t get rid of it from her mind, and it made her realize what she was seeing.

    This was not Graham but his ghost.

    "Iˇ­ I thought you left," said Louise, not knowing if she was imagining things now, but ghosts existed.

    Seconds passed before she heard him say, "I couldn''t."

 Chapter 68 - Grieving Family

    Music Rmendation: Beginning to End- Hendyamps Studios

    ˇŞ

    Louise stared into Graham''s eyes that looked palerpared to the ones that she was used to. She pursed her lips to stop it from trembling, half because of the morning cold and half because of the anxiety that hade to settle in her chest since she had seen the bodies of the dead in Reed''s estate.

    Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, Louise asked him, "What do you mean you couldn''t?"

    She noticed Graham''s ghost move towards her,ing to stand in front of her, and he said, "I don''t know. I thought I was going to disappear from here, but I wasn''t able to, as if I am stuck here. As if I am not able to move. Forgive me for being reckless about some things."

    She shook her head, "You didn''t know about it."

    "If it weren''t for me approaching you, or my family, you would have led a normal life. Studying and attending your exams now," Graham''s voice was even, which barely rose or fell. Though he often spoke in a monotonous tone, this time it felt colder and emptier than the other times, and Louise wondered if it was because he was a ghost who had turned from being alive to dead. "There was something that I never told you."

    Louise stared at him, listening to every word that came out from his cold lips. She wondered if she were to reach out to him, would she still be able to touch him? Or if her hand would pass through his body?

    "What is it?" asked Louise, and when Graham stretched his hand towards her, she took a step backwards.

    Graham''s hand that was in midair, it turned itself into a fist, and he retreated it to his side. His expression held no emotions, and it was nk, making it difficult for Louise to read him. She hadn''t stepped away from him because he was a ghost, it was that she was hurt that he hade here to meet Lisa, without telling her what had happened to him inside the manor.

    "The first time when we met, we didn''t crash against each other by coincidence," confessed Graham, and Louise''s eyebrows furrowed at his words.

    "You didn''t know me though," stated Louise, and Graham nodded his head.

    "I didn''t know you until that day, but I had seen you when you got down from the carriage with your aunt. And then heard about how you were the famous Louise Evardon, who was studying to be a legal counsellor," said Graham, and he turned his head in the direction of theke that was behind Louise. "I don''t know why, but I wanted to meet you. Maybe see you closely, which is why when we crashed into each other in that lonely corridor, it wasn''t because I wasn''t paying attention."

    Feeling her heart squeeze in her chest, Louise clenched her hands on her sides, "Why are you telling me this now? Why not before?" Him revealing things like these would make it difficult for her to move on from his death.

    There was a subtle frown on Graham''s face. He said, "Now that I know I don''t have time, where I might disappear at any time, I felt like I had to tell it to you."

    With what had gone down sincest night, Louise was drained out of her mental and physical energy. "You went to her," she whispered. "Why not me? I would have heard you first."

    "I didn''t know if you would be able to take another death. Lisa was already dead, she has been dead for quite some time and I thoughtˇ­" Graham''s unfinished sentence left many possibilities of what he wanted, and Louise turned her head in the other direction.

    Trying to sort her feelings in her mind, where silence fell between them, Louise said, "You shouldn''t have let her die like that. You could have taken other precautions to keep her away from you and your family," she spoke concerning Emily''s death. "Neither would she have been dead, nor would the rest of the people in the manor."

    "I was angry that timeˇ­ seeing Lisa like that and knowing the person who killed her was around, trying to get her presence closer to other family members with every step, I went along with it," Graham''s voicecked any emotion. Louise wondered if he felt any remorse over his action, but then at the same time, his memory had been washed away like the rest of the people in the manor and the town.

    "Where is Lisa?" questioned Louise, as she hadn''t seen the woman.

    Graham shook his head, "I don''t know. She must be somewhere around."

    Louise didn''t know how to perceive the matter, knowing her deceased husband was still around with his deceased wife''s ghost. Emily''s ghost wasn''t around anymore because her skeleton had been burned with half of the house. Was that how it worked? Burning the body was a way to get rid of a person''s ghost.

    There was no use crying over spilt milk, thought Louise in her mind. Everything was already done, and it was irreversible to bring back someone from the dead.

    "I can tell you are upset. I will see youter," murmured Graham, and in a blink of an eye, he disappeared from there, leaving Louise all alone by herself.

    The surface of the water in theke continued to glimmer and shine with the sun''s rays that touched it. Louise pulled the shawl that was around her shoulders closer while she stared into nothingness.

    After a few hours, Louise visited her uncle and aunt''s home. Louise had given the shortest and the sanest version that she could exin on what happened in Reed''s manor, and it had both of them hold a grim expression on their faces.

    "I am so sorry that you had to go through this by yourself, Loui," Aunt Merlin wrapped her hands around her niece, hugging her with a deep frown and sadness in her eyes.

    "Some of the people were right," Uncle Hugo shook his head, "The Reed''s have been cursed for so many years now. We should have been more careful when it came to offering our Louise''s hand in marriage to Graham."

    "It''s not the Reeds fault," murmured Louise, pulling away from her aunt''s hug, and she met her uncle''s gaze, who was genuinely upset.

    "I know. But we cannot help but me ourselves for not being more careful, when we clearly knew the number of deaths that had taken ce in the family," said Uncle Hugo with a sigh, and he turned to his wife, "Merlin, why don''t we let Louise have some rest. I am sure she needs some time. Would you like to eat something before that, Louise."

    "I think I will go and take a nap, uncle," replied Louise, and her uncle and aunt nodded.

    "Let me go and get the logs of wood from the backside. I didn''t stock them in your roomˇŞ" Aunt Merlin offered, but Louise stopped her aunt.

    "I will do that. You don''t have to trouble yourself with it," she assured her aunt and went to get the logs of wood for the firece. Both Uncle Hugo and Aunt Merlin shared a look of worry between them.

    Louise picked up the logs of wood and went to the room given to her since she had been taken into the DeRose''s family. The first thing she did was take a bath, and it took quite a while for her to finish it, as she kept spacing in and out. In thest twenty-four hours, so much had happened, and it had happened too fast. Now that everything had slowed down, she started to grasp the reality, letting it sink in her mind.

    In the DeRose family''s living room, Aunt Merlin had prepared tea and had offered biscuits to Reed''s butler Gilbert and the maid, Camile.

    "People are going to talk, aren''t they?" asked Aunt Merlin to her husband in a low voice. "How could a maid kill everyone, it is shocking."

    "We should offer prayers to the deceased and be thankful that nothing bad happened to Louise. The talk and gossip has never fazed Louise, but I can understand your turmoil, Merlin," said Uncle Hugo with a nod. He then turned to look at the butler, who hadn''t sat down even after being told to sit on their couch. He asked Gilbert, "Did the officers mention when we are allowed to see the family members?"

    "They said Lady Louise could see and take them by tomorrow or day after tomorrow after they are being examined, Mr. DeRose," replied Gilbert.

    "I see. I guess it would be right to arrange a proper funeral so that it doesn''t burden Louise with what she''s going through now," said Uncle Hugo, and his wife agreed on it. "Was Graham''s sister''s family informed?"

    "The coachman has gone to notify them about it. They wille to visit Lady Louise soon," replied Gilbert with his face unexpressive, and Uncle Hugo sighed once again, something he had been doing since Louise hade to them.

    In one of the rooms of the DeRose''s family, where Louise used to live before her marriage, she climbed into the bed but didn''t fall asleep. Her body was tired, but her mind kept her busy and awake. Even when her eyes closed, she could see the deceased maid''s face, who came to attack her.

    A few hours passed, and when it was the time of evening, Louise''s sister-inw Alison reached the DeRose'' house with her husband, Henry, while their daughter had not apanied them.

    "I cannot believe this," Alice was in shock, her eyes wide and tears brimmed in her eyes which she tried to hold back. "Father, motherˇ­ even my brotherˇ­" She broke into tears, and Henry supported his wife by putting his arm around her.

    Louise''s mind had turned nk. Even though hours had passed, she hadn''t gotten to grieve the death her husband or the other people she hade to know. She said, "I think it would be better if you don''t visit the Reeds'' estate now, Alison."

    "I think that''s wise. It is best to let go of things and not bring bad luck to us," Henry agreed with Louise.

    "I thought Emily was a trustworthy person. How could she do this to our family? Why would she even do it in the first ce? Was it for the money that she wanted?" demanded Alison with tear-filled eyes.

    Louise had not revealed the truth of what happened in the past between the Reed''s and the maid, Emily. It was hard to exin and make them understand when they were not even part of it in the past.

    "The officers are trying their best to find out the reason. I will go speak to them, but I doubt they will find anything. After all, we don''t know much about the maid''s family. Did she ever say anything about where she came from?" Henry asked, who shook her head.

    "No, she never did. She mostly spoke about working with us, making sure we were taken care ofˇ­ so we never thought she had anything to do with anyone. But this also means she might have killed the other wives of Graham, isn''t it?"

    Henry rubbed his wife''s back and said, "We will have to wait for the officers."

    Louise, Gilbert and the maid who had witnessed everything and knew the truth didn''t say anything and stayed quiet. Because this was something, they had decided to keep a secret and to themselves.

    Uncle Hugo, who was in the room, said, "I have already spoken to Father Andrew and he has agreed to perform the ceremony. We can hold the viewing for the family members if you want."

    "Yeah, I think that would be a good idea," nodded Henry.

    While they were talking about what happened and the arrangement for the funeral ceremony, Louise saw another person entering the room. Her eyes fell on Graham''s ghost, who walked from the door and then towards her before he came to sit next to her.

    Louise turned to look at the others, but they seemed unfazed by his presence.. As if she was the only person who could see him.

 Chapter 69 Marked unsolved

    Chapter 69 Marked unsolved

    Her family and the people she had lived in Reed''s manor now sat in the living room. And right next to her sat Graham''s ghost. Ghost because the man was long dead and unlike before near theke, where the officers had caught a glimpse of the ghost, right now except Louise, no one could see him.

    She heard Uncle Hugo saying to Alison, "Let me go and see Father Andrew."

    "Let mee with you," Alison''s husband Henry proposed, standing up from his seat so that he could apany Louise''s uncle. Henry turned to his wife and said, "I will be back soon," the woman agreed. Aunt Merlin went to see them at the door while the servants stood at the same spot. In the meantime, Alison continued to shed her uncontroble tears, while Louise was too aware of her deceased husband''s ghost sitting next to her. She turned to look at him, noticing Graham''s green eyes looking back at her. It was Alison''s sob that broke Louise''s eye contact with him, and she turned back to look at her sister-inw, getting up from her seat and sitting next to Alison. Even though Louise was younger than Alison, she was stronger when it came to her emotions regarding what had transpired. Alison was quick to put her arms around Louise, hugging her. She said, "I am so sorry, Louise. I thought it would be different this time. I thought you would ovee all the bad omen and be able to save our family." A soft sob escaped from Alison''s lips, and she then whispered, "But never did it ur to me that our family members would die. I should have never urged my brother to marry again." Louise hugged Alison back, rubbing the woman''s back tofort her. She said, "No one would have thought that something like this could happen, or why it was happening. It isn''t your fault, Alison." And while Louiseforted her sister-inw, she saw the ghost stare at her with the same serious expression on its face, simr to the first time they had met. Alison pulled away from Louise and said, "Once Henryes back, we''ll go and stay in the Three Season''s building," stated Alison with a small frown on her delicate face. "You can stay right here with us. There''s enough rooms," Louise tried to convince, but Alison shook her head. With a weak smile on her face, Alison said, "I wouldn''t want to impose."

    Louise stayed next to Alison for an hour until the woman slowly started to fall asleep because of the journey and the trauma. And during that time, where Aunt Merlin prepared tea with Camille and Gilbert served tea, none of them noticed Graham''s presence in the living room. The ghost finally spoke to her, "Won''t you talk to me?" It was hard for her toe to terms with Graham''s death because on one side Louise had seen his charred body, while here was his ghost, talking to her. She hadn''t found the time to grieve for his death, which had started to cause mixed emotions in her. Louise stood up from where she was sitting until now, and she informed her aunt in a whisper, "Let me go and take a look at the cows."

    And though she said it, Aunt Merlin knew that it was only a reason for Louise to get some air for herself. The elderly woman noticed her niece looking at a particr spot in the living room, staring at it before excusing herself and stepping out of the house. Louise entered the forest which surrounded the backside of the DeRose''s house. She could hear the birds chirping and the soft rustling sounds of the leaves rubbing against each other because of the wind. She tucked a piece of her hair, and when she had walked a certain distance, she stopped. cing a hand on one of the barks of the trees, she took a deep breath as if trying to calm her agitated mind. The sound of leaves crumpling on the ground was heard, and she turned, noticing it was Graham''s ghost, who had followed her. A deep frown came to form on her forehead, and she asked him, "Why is it that I am the only one able to see you?" Graham''s ghost stared at her, his face expressionless, and he then replied, "I don''t have an answer to it. I thought Alison would be able to see me, but it seems like I have turned non-existent. It seems like only you can see me now." "This is not right," whispered Louise. She didn''t know if she should feel happy that she could still see him or pity herself. "I apologize for burdening you with something so difficult, Louise," apologized Graham. He took a few steps forward, and he came to stand right in front of her. He said, "You don''t have to carry this. You can sell the Reed''s property with Alison and leave this ce with her family. Start fresh." Only if it was that simple, thought Louise in her mind. Even though many hours had passed since the tragic incident, it didn''t stop Louise''s mind from reying every single moment, wishing she could turn back time and save him and the others. "I cannot leave," whispered Louise, her eyes lowering and looking away from him. "What do you n to do?" asked Graham, "You missed your exam..."

    Louise had worked so hard so that she would be able to pass the exam and work along with Mr. Winkle. But she realized how sometimes, no matter how much a person puts effort, if it wasn''t written in the person''s destiny, there was nothing one could do. "What about you?" she questioned him back. She turned her gaze back to look at him, and she said, "I will be collecting yours as well as others'' bodies by tomorrow." They stared at each other for the longest seconds. Graham asked her, "Do you n to burn me along with the others?" Louise'' eyes slightly widened. Once she burned Graham''s body, he wouldpletely cease to exist, and she wouldn''t be able to see him anymore. He would be gone forever. Her lips pursed, and she asked, "Do you not want me to?" Graham offered her a smile that was filled with sadness, "No, you should. It is only right that you burn us all so that what has happened in the past, doesn''t repeat itself." Her heart clenched at his words, and she gave him a nod because it was the right way to do it. "Maybe that''s why I am still here." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Louise didn''t reply to it as she didn''t have the proper words to spare. Many deaths had taken ce in the Reeds manor, but surprisingly, it was just Graham''s ghost that existed while the others didn''t. When Uncle Hugo and Henry returned from the church, Henry informed everyone at the house, "Father Andrew has agreed to hold the ceremony and we can do it once the officerse back to us." Aunt Merlin let a sigh escape from her lips while Alison went to her husband, hugging him, who hugged her back. "We''ll be going to the Three Seasons and be back here tomorrow morning. Would you like toe with us, Lady Louise?" he politely asked Louise. Louise shook her head, "I am fine here." She then turned to look at Reed''s butler and said, "You can go with them if you want, Gilbert. Henry and Camille too." Gilbert bowed his head before replying, "We are your servants now, Lady Louise. Please allow us to stay where you are and serve you until the end. At least for the sake of gratitude." To this, Uncle Hugo replied, "I will get one of the rooms in here ready, and also the ones at the back." Alison came to Louise''s side, kissing her cheek, and she said, "Stay safe, Louise. I will see you soon tomorrow morning." Louise offered a small smile, "You too." Away from the DeRose''s house, in the mortuary''s headquarters office where the bodies of the deceased had been taken and kept, a physician stood next to Graham''s charred body. The man was keenly examining it while the two officers stood at the side, staring at the bodyid on the table. Mr. Burton said, "So many deaths in a single day. Soon Lady Louise will be under questioning on suspicion of murdering the Reeds and the servants."

    Mr. Shaw''s eyes that were fixed on the dead bodies turned to look at his fellow officer and said, "But she wasn''t the one whomitted the crime. Didn''t you see the ghostˇŞ"

    "There''s no such thing as a ghost, Shaw. Think about it practically. People die, and sometimes the trauma affects the others or the trauma projects, making us believe that what we saw is a ghost of someone," exined Mr. Burton in a serious tone. "The woman will be put through interrogation and will then be let off the hook. Can you imagine what the higher-ups or the people would say if we said that these murders were orchestrated by a ghost?" Mr. Shaw shook his head, "It is not right, Burton. I know what I saw with my own eyes. If I was able to see it, and the woman was able to see it, and obviously you saw it, the ghost should be visible to others. It is unorthodox, but maybe bring the dead''s ghost to testify on what happened."

    Mr. Burton huffed, "Fine. If you are that intent, then get Lady Louise Reed in here, so that we can see if the ghost contacted her again." Hours passed, and the physician finally said, "It looks like someone strangled him before he was left to burn in the house." "And do these hand marks identify with Lady Louise''s hand?" questioned Mr. Burton.

    "They don''t," replied the physician, and he said, "Strangely it rtes to the skeleton of the woman, who was found on the grounds of the Reed''s manor." "That''s not possible!" Mr. Burton was still in denial. "It is why it is strange," replied the physician, and he continued to speak, "There''s only one way for it to have happened, that is Mr. Reed died many years before the woman, and his body was preserved. But his body shows no signs of aging."

    "At least it is clear that Lady Louise had nothing to do with their deaths. We can always ce the case in one of the mystery and half solved cases, Burton," stated Mr. Shaw because he knew his fellow officer wouldn''t want to file this one as a ghost case. People in this building didn''t believe in ghosts unless the ghost appeared in front of them. "Fine," replied Mr. Burton with a frown on his face. "Mark and ce it in the unsolved cases. "You can let the family know that they are free to take their family members and bury them now.

    That night, Mr. Shaw sat down in his office room, documenting most of the things that were believable while the rest had been left unwritten as if the incident would be taken to their grave. Once he was done with it, he took the file to the storage file room. The file readˇŞ''The case in Reed''s Manor'' As he ced the file with the other files, it made the officer wonder how many such simr cases must have taken ce in the past for it to be marked unsolved. Before Mr. Shaw could leave, he sensed as if someone stood at the door and he turned to find no one there. Somewhere he was rattled over what he saw at the Reed''s estate and he felt like he needed to get some sleep before he could take up the next case. When he left the storage file room, a shadow came to appear in front of the files.

 Chapter 70 The Decision

    Chapter 70 The Decision

    Music Rmendation: A Covert Suggestion- Lee Yun Ji

    ˇŞ

    The following day, officer Shaw went to the DeRose''s house with the conclusion of the shocking case of the Reed''s family. Though Mr. Burton had refused to have seen any ghost at the Reed''s estate, he had refused toe along with him and instead made up a reason by saying that he had to look at a new case. When the carriage reached the front of the house, Gilbert saw who it was, and he greeted the officer with a bow. "Is Lady Louise in the house?" inquired Mr. Shaw. "She is inside. Pleasee in," Gilbert''s words were polite, but the expression on his face was enough to leave a wary effect on another person. Because of his deep, dark circles. Making the officer somewhere wonder if he was another ghost of the Reeds. "Let me go and fetch thedy to the living room. Please take a seat." "Yes," replied Mr. Shaw, but the man didn''t sit down. Instead, he stood there, looking around the moderately sized living room. When Louise returned with the butler following closely behind her, the officer offered her a bow, and she returned the gesture. Being polite, she stretched her hand and pointed at the chair and said, "Please sit down, Mr. Shaw. What would you like to have? Tea or coffee?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Nothing, please. I am just here to ry the news about your family members," informed Mr. Shaw, and Louise took a deep breath. "The necessary procedures and tests have been conducted and we have got the approval. You are free to take the bodies back so that you canˇ­ bury them. We have closed the case on our end. Is there anything you would like to know from us?"

    Louise, listening to the officer, asked, "When can we collect them?"

    "Right now if you want," came the immediate answer from Mr. Shaw. He felt a certain ufortableness that there was a ghost of one of the dead bodies back in the mortuary. "Okay," replied Louise, and Aunt Merlin, who was in the kitchen, took a little peek at the living room. Mr. Shaw looked a little hesitant as if he wanted to ask something and Louise, who noticed this, asked, "Is there something else, officer?" "There is something that I would like to ask," said the man, looking at the maid who had entered the back door of the house. He also caught sight of the older woman, who stood near the kitchen. "You can ask me here. The people here are aware of what took ce in the Reed''s property," replied Louise, and the officer gave a quick nod. He pursed his lips before he asked her, "Did you catch sight of Mr. Reed again?" There was a look of curiosity in his eyes, as well as slight dread on what her answer was going to be. He had worked in the investigation department as an officer for more than fifteen years, and this was the very first time where he hade across such a bizarre case that involved a ghost. The thought of it raised goosebumps on the back of his neck. Louise gave him a small nod that made everyone in the room look at her in surprise. Aunt Merlin frowned, and she asked Louise in a whisper, "Did you see him. Louise?" "Yes. He''s here," replied Louise, and she turned to look at one side of the living room where Graham''s ghost stood, watching them. Mr. Shaw and the rest of the people who stood under the same roof, their gaze followed Louise''s gaze, but they found nothing but space in there. If Mr. Shaw hadn''t seen the man''s ghost earlier, he would haveined that thedy needed medical help. But he knew that she wasn''t making it up. He politely asked Louise, "Would you mind passing on the questions that I have for him?" Louise heard the officer''s request, and when she looked at Graham''s ghost, the ghost gave her a nod, "What does he want to ask?" asked the ghost of Graham.

    "What are your questions?" asked Louise, and Mr. Shaw softly gulped before he cleared his throat. "Can he tell us if the others have turned into ghosts too? The family members?" questioned officer Shaw, and Graham''s ghost, who heard it, shook his head. "I don''t know where they are. I don''t have thepany of any other ghost with me," replied Graham''s ghost. Louise ryed the same information, and the officer gave a nod. "How did he die?" came the next question from Mr. Shaw, as he didn''t have anything more to do with the case of the Reeds'' family incident. But he couldn''t help but want to verify just for the sake of his sanity. Louise''s eyes went back to meet Graham''s eyes, knowing she didn''t have to repeat it as he heard it clearly. "I was killed in the drawing room of our house. Emily''s ghost strangled me to death. The next thing I remember was waking up to see my body lying next to me," Graham''s ghost didn''t look thrilled, and Louise repeated what the ghost said. Mr. Shaw, who was done confirming that the ghost indeed was with them in this very room, felt a little more than queasy. One of his men had already dered that it was a woman named Emily''s fingerprints on Graham''s neck who had killed him. He asked, "Would you like me to send the bodies here?" "No," replied Louise. "Would you like to bury them in the local cemetery, Lady Louise?" inquired officer Shaw, but Louise shook her head. "I want to have them all buried in the Reed''s property," said Louise in a firm voice. "Are you sure about it?" asked the man because, at the moment, he felt the Reed''s property was cursed. Aunt Merlin walked to Louise, cing a hand on her niece''s arm to get her attention. The woman said in a gentle voice, "We have some good space behind our house. We can arrange it here, if you want."

    Louise had given a deep thought about it before she decided on it. Aunt Merlin continued to speak to her, "The ce would only end up filling with bad memories, Loui. You will be living in a newˇŞ"

    "I n to continue to live there," came the reply from Louise that brought a deep frown on her aunt''s face. Mr. Shaw''s eyebrows slightly rose, but he didn''t question thedy''s decision. She said, "You can bring the bodies to the Reed''s property. We''ll take care from there. Gilbert," she called the butler. "Yes, mdy," Gilbert was quick toe to her aid, showcasing his loyalty to her.

    "Please go with Mr. Shaw. On your way, you can inform Alison about it. That we''ll be arranging the funeral soon," stated Louise, and the butler bowed his head.

    Once the men in the room stepped out of the house, Aunt Merlin watched the spot where Louise had been staring earlier. But before the woman could see, the ghost had disappeared, as if following the officer and the butler out of the house.

 Chapter 71 Funeral of the Reeds

    Chapter 71 Funeral of the Reeds

    With the men gone Aunt Merlin asked Louise,

    "Are you sure about it? The ce to live I mean. You can continue living here, and your uncle and I would be more than happy to have you here. As much as I wanted to see you to marry someone who could take care of you, and live your life. We have missed you." Louise smiled at her softly, "And I have missed you, Aunt Merlin." She stepped closer and wrapped her arms around her aunt, who had brought her up. "I am so sorry that you have to go through this," whispered Aunt Merlin, and Louise ced her chin on the woman''s shoulder. She then heard her aunt ask her, "Do you want to visit the church?" "Maybeter," replied Louise, pulling away from her aunt''s embrace. Soon word reached out to the people of Habsburg town about the death of the Reeds'' family members. The news had been shared through the invitation to the funeral, but words passed from one person to another, and it suddenly turned into the most spoken gossip in the entire town.

    "Can you believe that they passed away? Almost an entire family!" gasped a woman, who had picked up the news from the local newspaper, while standing next to her neighbour. "All this time people spected that the newly married wife would be the next victim, considering how it was the previous wives who passed away," said the neighbour, shaking her head in pity.

    "The bad luck must have reflected back to the family this time. She just got lucky and missed death," said the first woman, who continued to read the news that was written about the members of the Reeds family''s death. "Look what''s written in here. ''Officials say that the manor was found half burnt when they reached the property, with Lady Louise, her butler and two other servants outside the building. Bodies of the servants have been recovered from the grounds, who seem to have been mysteriously buried without anyone''s knowledge.'' Don''t you think it is a little too suspicious?" "Why do you say that?" The woman folded the newspaper, looking around the ce before she lowered her voice and said, "For a whole family to die, what if Lady Louise Reed was the one who pulled this stunt to get the property? The Reeds are worth a lot of fortune." "That does make a little sense, but isn''t Alison and her husband still alive along with their daughter?" Soon there were spections by the town''s folks as if it was Louise who had killed the entire family and was now acting the part of a grieving widow.

    The next day during the funeral, a tent had been put up not too far from the Reed''s manor, and the caskets of the Reeds deceased members were ced inside them as if they were sleeping in it. All the arrangements had been done by Henry and Uncle Hugo. Most of the people who hade to attend the funeral were only there to get a glimpse of what might have happened in the manor, and also to see if they could get a hold of some fresh news about the curious case of the Reeds death. Louise stood at the side with Alison, Henry as the guests came to pay their respects. "We were shocked when we heard the news," said one of the women who was close to Lady Vi. "My deepest condolences." While Louise was speaking to one of the guests, she noticed a young woman entering the area. It was Lisa''s cousin, Chloe. She came towards her, and offered her condolences. The woman said, "I am sorry for what happened. How are you doing?" "I am trying to hold up. Thank you foring," Louise thanked the woman, who like the others wore a ck dress. "When I heard there was death in the Reeds mansion, for a moment I believed it was you," Chloe said in a low voice, her words were blunt and her lips pursed. "I hope you can ovee what you have gone through, Lady Louise." She ced her hand on Louise''s shoulder, "I know things aren''t as what others speak or see and it runs deeper. At least that''s what I learned from Lisa''s death." Some more people came to attend the funeral, offering their kind words while praising the good deeds of the deceased. The next person was Alison, who stood at the front, holding a handkerchief in her hand and her eyes teary at the loss of her family members. "I don''t think any of us who have been close to the people we have lost, can ever fill the void. Maybe in time it will get better, but they will be dearly missed. Uncle, aunty, mother and father, my brotherˇ­ and the servant''s presence that I came to grow up," Alison took a deep breath, as if trying to not break down in front of the people. She continued,

    "I hope wherever they are, they are at peace now. They were taken away too early, too unfairlyˇ­" her voice cracked at the end. Alison''s husband came to her side, while Molly was left in Aunt Merlin''s care right now, who held the little girl''s hand in hers. Henry put his arm around his wife''s shoulder for support, while Alison tried not to cry. "I will miss them. A lot. If only I knew this would happen, I would have never left and would have tried to prevent whatever happened. My familyˇ­" "That should be enough, dear," Henry spoke to his wife gently and helped her walk away from there. Alison quickly brought the handkerchief to her face, dabbing the corners of her eyes and then her nose. "Louise?" called Uncle Hugo, and Louise gave him a small nod. On seeing Louise walk, the guests turned quieter than before. She took the spot where Alison had been standing earlier. Her eyes moved from one corner to another, looking at the people who watched her keenly. While looking around, Louise''s eyes fell on the ghost that stood at the back. Graham was in the same clothes as the day he had died, watching her from where he stood. Louise''s heart squeezed. Graham wasn''t a stranger, and he was her husband. Her deceased husband, whose ghost only she could see. The fond memories of the time she had spent with him shed in front of her eyes, that dyed the words that she was supposed to speak in front of the people. She started to speak, "Thank you all foring here today, to speak good words and remember the family. Like Alison mentioned, they left us too early. Senior Mr. and Mrs. Reed, they were amazing and respectable people. So were the servants, who have worked for the Reed''s for so many years with nothing but pure dedication," she stared at where Graham''s ghost stood. "My husband Graham..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    At the mention of Graham''s name, the officers, who hade to attend the funeral, their eyes subtly shifted to look at where thedy was staring. "He was a man of values, and he was a very good man and apassionate husband," Louise took a pause, and she then continued, "He always made sure to see that I was doing well. We didn''t get the chance to spend enough time with each other, but I came to love him for who he was," she confessed, not to the people but to Graham''s ghost, feeling the heaviness in her chest.

 Chapter 72 Burying them

    Chapter 72 Burying them

    Music Rmendation: The Secret of the Family- Yae Rin Seo

    ˇŞ

    Louise stared at Graham''s ghost. An ache formed in her chest. Having no prior experience of romantic rtionships, she didn''t have anything topare their rtionship to. Graham had indeed taken care of her, and she appreciated him being one of those men who didn''t raise questions of the work she did or of how much she snooped around the Reed''s manor. Even though his memory had not returned before, he had still believed in her when she had ryed her worries to him. Being her husband, he had tried to protect her by fighting with Emily''s ghost that had resulted in his death. She continued, "I will always remember him, and keep him close to me in my heart and mind. The memories we have shared together, I will always keep them with me. Thank you all foring here today."

    Louise noticed how Graham''s ghost slightly furrowed his eyebrows on her words. It was strange to speak about a person who was dead and at the same time still around. She stepped away from where she stood until now, and her uncle came forward. "Are you okay, Louise?" Uncle Hugo asked her. "Yes," Louise offered a small smile. After the viewing wasplete, the caskets were carried to the burial ce where the other deceased members of the Reed''s had been buried. The guests followed the remaining members of the Reed''s family and watched the caskets being ced in the hollow pit dug in the ground for each deceased member. Gilbert and Henry had taken care of burying the deceased servants, taking them to the local cemetery on Louise''s words. Louise watched Robert and Vi''s caskets, and her eyes then shifted to look at Graham''s casket. "Don''t lose hope, Lady Louise," one of the women tried to console her. "Like you said, they will always live with us."

    "Hm," Louise gave a short nod. Because the ironic thing here was that Graham''s ghost was indeed living amongst them. A lot of the guests pitied the young widow, while there were a few who couldn''t help themselves in pointing quietly that there was something amiss with Louise'' reaction when it came to the deaths that had taken ce. But Louise didn''t pay any attention to them. This wasn''t the first time for her to grieve someone''s death, and sincest month, she had seen people die or heard about deaths. Father Andrew performed the burial ceremony, offering the deceased peace. After everyone offered their prayers, the men started to push the mud into the hollow pit of the graves one after another until the ground was levelled. Headstones were ced on each of the respective graves. Alison quietly stood and sobbed while Henry held her in his arms and tried to console her. Their daughter, Molly, hugged Louise''s aunt, Aunt Merlin, where they stood far away from the spot where the cemetery was present to protect the young one from any ill omen. Most of the guests finally left.

    Mr. Winkle, who hade to pay his respects for the dead, caught sight of the officer, who now stood in front of the half-burnt house. Mr. Winkle walked up to Mr. Shaw and said, "I heard you are the one who was handling the case of the Reed''s, Mr. Shaw?" "The second half, yes. It was Mr. Burton who was in charge of the case in the beginning before my assistance was asked," replied Mr. Shaw, watching the retiredwyer, who looked at the house with a scrunched face. "Where is he? Moping in the corner because he couldn''t solve the case?" Mr. Winkle''s words were nothing less than a taunt, but then that is how he spoke to everyone without filtering his words. Mr. Shaw replied calmly, "He is working on another case." "Didn''t solve this, and now he''s hoping that he cracks the next one?" huffed Mr. Winkle as he took a good look at the manor. He asked, "What do you think happened here, Mr. Shaw? For a fire to break out of nowhere and for people to die due to the fire? But then that doesn''t exin anything about the dead bodies of the servants."

    "The case was marked as unsolved and closed. It just appears to be a mystery case," exined Mr. Shaw. "Mm, I hope you and your department aren''t holding Louise as the culprit for the incident that happened. Because if that is the case, you tell it to me right now and I will fight her case," demanded the old man, his eyes shifting from the house to look at the officer. "Lady Louise Evardon has been cleared of any involvement in the murder of the Reed''s as well as the servants. You do not have to worry about it, Mr. Winkle. Her name is clear from any criminal charges," replied Mr. Shaw, and he then offered a bow to the man. "It was nice talking to you, I will be taking my leave now." Mr. Winkle watched the officer walk farther and farther away from where he stood. "Thank you foring, Mr. Winkle," came Louise'' voice from behind, and the old man turned to look at her. He pursed his lips in deep thought. "I heard from your uncle that you are nning to rebuild this manor," said the man, and Louise wondered if like the others, he was going to tell her that it was a bad idea. But Mr. Winkle surprised her by saying, "It is good that you have decided to do it. It would be saddening to erase everything that holds memories. I am sure you would like to keep the memories intact, isn''t it?" On hearing Mr. Winkle''s words, Louise remembered the memories she had held since she hade to live in this manor. The time when she had woken up in the middle of the night and walked in the corridor. The time when she unveiled Emily''s ghost in the portrait of painting and many others that weren''t exactly all fond memories. Mr. Winkle then said, "You have caused quite some chatter in the town. Everywhere I went yesterday, I heard murmurs and whispers. Not to mention, someone even found out that you didn''t change yourst name to Reed, and it had created more talks. Not that you should care."

    Louise knew people would speak about it after hearing about the many deaths on the Reed''s property. She would stay there for the next few weeks or months, depending on how long it would take for the reconstruction of the manor toplete. "People need something to talk about. It isn''t like they have never spoken about me before," replied Louise. People would talk now, and they would slowly forget when they would find something new to talk about. "I don''t think I will being to the office, Mr. Winkle." "Of course, take as much time as you need," Mr. Winkle wanted to help Louise. If she needed to take her mind off the things that had happened, his office would always be open for her. At the same time, he didn''t want to be insensitive to her loss. Louise shook her head and then said, "I was thinking of changing my line of work that I am pursuing until now." Mr. Winkle looked a little taken aback, and he asked, "Have you thought of what you want to do?" She nodded, "One of the officers from the investigation department had asked me toe and see him. Maybe not now, but after a few weeks."

    "I see. Take how much ever time that you need, the world is not going nowhere. Let me know if you need any help from me and I would be more than happy to offer it. I am always here for you," Mr. Winkle offered her his support. "Thank you, Mr. Winkle. It is very much appreciated," thanked Louise, and she saw the old man leaving the Reed''s property in his carriage. The remaining guests followed the trail, leaving Alison, Henry, Molly, Louise, her aunt and uncle, along with the servants who had survived from the ghost. Alison tightly hugged Louise, taking a few seconds before pulling away from her embrace. There were tears in her eyes, and she said to Louise, "You know you don''t have to rebuild the house. You can sell it." "This is the only home I have known with Graham and all of you, I don''t think I am ready to part away from it yet," replied Louise, her words soft, and Alison nodded. "I can understand. I understand what you mean," replied Alison. Even though she had an equal share in her family''s property, both she and her husband had decided that they didn''t want any part of it. "We''ll be living in Henry''s house, and see what to do next. We still have our family business, and maybe it is time for me to take part in it to reduce his workload," she tried to put up a smile on her face, but it failed. Louise offered her words of encouragement, "You will learn it in no time. You are a mother, you will be able to manage everything else just fine." "I am only a letter away, if you ever need anything," Alison turned slightly anxious as she said this, "Anything at all, don''t hesitate. Henry and I will try our best to support and be for you." "Alison is right," agreed Henry, and he said, "You are more than wee toe and stay in our house. After all, we are a family." Louise was thankful for the invitation, but right now she had some things to deal with here. And she didn''t want to stay too far from her uncle and aunt. She nodded. She walked near her aunt and then bent down to level herself to Molly''s gaze, and the little girl said, "You won''t being with us, Aunt Louise?" "Not right now, but I wille and visit you soon," replied Louise, cing her hand on the little girl''s head. "I will miss you."

    "Me too. I will wait for you, or I wille visit you with mama and papa," said Molly, which made Louise smile. "I will hold you to it," and she leaned forward, kissing the little one''s forehead. She was d that this little family had escaped the fate of death, sparing their lives. When it was time, Alison left from the Reed''s property with her husband and daughter. Her uncle and her aunt were the next one to be dropped by Henry, who was apanied by Camille, leaving Louise and the butler all by themselves. Louise hadn''t seen Graham''s ghost since the time the caskets were buried in the ground, and she wondered if he finally left and found peace like others. She came to stand in front of the burned manor. Gilbert, who followed her closely, asked her, "What do you n to do next, Lady Louise?" "There used to be a blueprint of the manor in the cer before. Let us find it." "Yes, mdy," Gilbert obliged to her words.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 73 New chapter in life

    Chapter 73 New chapter in life

    Music Rmendation: Beginning to End- Hendyamps Studios

    ˇŞ

    It took a few hours for both Louise and Gilbert to find the blueprint buried under the pile of broken bricks, where the cer was located. Louise took a good look at the unscrolled paper, and now that she had it, the next thing to do was find the people to fix the broken and burnt walls and rece the furniture. The reason why Louise hadn''t left the manor to go with her uncle and aunt earlier was that she had to do something concerning the recently deceased members of the Reed''s family with a few others. Right now, she stood in front of the cemetery with Gilbert, who shovelled through the graves that had been buried a few hours ago. Once they were pulled out, the fire was prepared, and Louise set the bodies on fire. "Do you think the officers wille back again to look at the case, Lady Louise?" Gilbert stood next to her as they both watched the mes move up in the air. The sky had started to turn dark. Smoke moved up from the wooden pyre in mes, which was enough to shed light all around where they stood. "Mr. Shaw said they closed the case and there''s no chance for anyone to reopen it in the future," Louise then pursed her lips while feeling the heat of the fire and the cold air that came from the atmosphere. "He''s already seen Graham''s ghost once, so we have a witness if someone ever doese to point a finger." "Do you think he will testify for it, Lady Louise?" inquired the butler, and Louise replied, "Only time will tell," and a sigh escaped from Louise''s lips. She had waited for all the guests to leave, making sure no one would witness her setting the bodies on fire. The townsfolk of Habsburg didn''t believe in burning the dead bodies, and instead they believed that burning the bodies sent the souls straight to hell. The appropriate way of sending the dead was only burying the bodies in the ground with the casket. Which was the reason why she had decided to wait before doing it. "Are you sure you burned all the bodies of the servants?" questioned Louise, thest thing she needed was another servanting back to haunt her or the people whom she cared about.To the outsiders, it was told that the servants bodies had been taken away to be buried in the local cemetery, but in truth, they had been burned. "Every single one of them were burned until they turned to ash, mdy," Gilbert promptly replied, and Louise nodded. "Thank you for doing that," she said, and her eyes moved to look at the graves of her inws, which were empty beneath the ground. Her eyes then shifted to look at her husband''s grave, staring at his headstone for a long time until they heard the sound of the horses neighing. "Henry is here." Louise turned around and walked from there, with Gilbert following right behind her. The bodies continued to burn in the wood, while they left the Reed''s property. After dinner, Louise had gotten to her room in the night, which her aunt and uncle hadn''t touched and had left it as it was since the time of her marriage. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she stared at her ring finger where the diamond sparkled. She still remembered the nervousness her heart had held on her wedding day to Graham.

    Hearing a knock on the closed door, Louise''s gaze shifted to look in its direction. It was Aunt Merlin, who peeked her head through the gap of the door, "I brought you milk." When Louise went to stand up, her aunt waved, "Sit down. You don''t have to stand up when I am here. It isn''t like three steps is going to tire me." Aunt Merlin handed the ss to her.

    "Thank you, auntie," replied Louise, and she saw her aunt hesitate as if she wanted to say something. Aunt Merlin said, "If you needpany, let me know. We can sleep together and we''ll fit right in the bed." Hearing this brought a smile on Louise''s lips, and she shook her head, "I am fine. I will be fine." People who had to die often left the living, and the people who were still alive had to pick up the pieces and move ahead. That was what life was about, and no one could do anything about it. Louise said, "I will make use of the light from thentern, and I know all of you are right here."

    Aunt Merlin nodded, "You are right." The woman leaned forward and nted a kiss on Louise''s cheek. "No matter how old you are, you will always be that little girl who used to cling to me when you came here. Make sure to use both nkets. It has been cold for thest one week. Have a goodnight, Louise." "Goodnight, Aunt Merlin," Louise wished her aunt back, offering an assuring smile, and she saw her aunt close the door as she left the room. She drank the milk from the ss and then ced it on the table. Everything had been so chaotic a week ago, but now, it was like the quietness after a heavy rain. Walking to the firece, she pushed away the good woods so that they wouldn''t burn along with the coal. She knew the longer the fire would burn, the longer she would stay awake. But then she doubted she would be able to sleep. A lone tear spilt from one of her eyes, sliding down her cheek before it fell on her skirt. Another tear came to fall from her eyes, and Louise covered her face with both her face. No matter how strong she had tried to be in front of the people, and sometimes with her, the night had turned her will weak, and she felt her overwhelming grief. How could one die that easily? She had tried so hard to protect, to solve what had happened. But in the end, she was only a mere human, and there was only this much she could do. Taking a deep breath, she wiped her cheeks before pulling her hands away from her face. Standing up, she went to thentern and lowered its me before going to bed. In one of the rooms of the DeRose''s house, Uncle Hugo and Aunt Merliny on two different sides of the bed. Thentern in their room had not been exhausted as they were heavily worried about their niece. "I don''t understand why she would want to keep a property that has experienced such a tragic event. There are graves of the Reed''s family," whispered Aunt Merlin, her eyebrows deeply furrowed, and she shook her head as if she wasn''t able toprehend what Louise was thinking. "Not to mention, she is still able to see his ghost."

    "It was the ce where her third family was, she probably cherishes it more than she fears a ghost. Louise is a strong willed woman, Merlin, you and I know both know that," replied her husband. "Though I must agree with you. As much as I dislike the idea, I wished she would have moved away from the town. It would avoid her having to listen to what people talk about her."

    Aunt Merlin nodded her head, staring at the ceiling for a minute, and she said, "I know it isn''t the right time to speak, but maybe in the future, she can meet someone more suitable for her. I am worried that one day when we aren''t there, she will be left all alone by herself. She is, after all, still young and childless."

    "Yes, let her take her time. She doesn''t say anything, but her eyes look sad. Just like when she lost her parents," came the whisper from Uncle Hugo. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I know," replied Aunt Merlin. Unlikest time, she wouldn''t push Louise to something, and she would give her the space she needed. "Don''t worry. Like many other hardships, this too shall pass and one day Louise will be happy. The happiness that she seeks will be delivered to her," Uncle Hugo consoled his wife, knowing the woman wouldn''t be able to sleep and would think about their niece. In Louise''s room, the mes in the firece had started to dull down, and the fire in thentern softly flickered. Her eyes had started to turn heavy, and she slowly started to drift to sleep. And while Louise fell asleep, a shadow quietly moved towards her bed. It stopped right there, without moving, as if it was staring at the sleeping widow. Before dawn could break, Louise woke up. It was as if her sleep time had been shortened, and the first thing she thought about on waking up was Graham. She went to the kitchen, where Camille and Gilbert were awake like her. "Good morning, Lady Louise," the servants greeted her with a bow, and Louise murmured good morning. "Would you like to have tea?" asked Camille. "Yes, let me do it," replied Louise and Camille''s eyes widened. When the maid was about to protest, she said, "This is not the Reed''s manor, Camille." She took hold of the utensil from the cupboard and then started the fire. The maid''s eyes moved to look at the butler, who didn''t react and instead asked, "Is there anything that we can do to be useful, mdy?" "Yes, you can go with Harvey to the centre of the town and bring the groceries. The horses will need to be washed and the carriage," said Louise and the butler bowed. But before he could leave the kitchen, she said, "Could you also fetch the newspaper?" When the newspaper came to Louise''s hand, she didn''t have to open the pages and as expected the headlines read ''Family dead, leaving the widow with everything. Was it nned or not?''

    Louise stared at it, before tearing the front page and putting it in the stove''s fire.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!